《Honey, I'll Make You a Star (Margaret?and Charleston)》


 Chapter 1 Hearts Racing

    Chapter 1 Hearts Racing


    Chapter 1 Hearts Racing


    Margaret Simons, who just had had her cherry popped, hung on to her sore waist. She felt the


    sensation of her warm skin.


    She paused for a while and felt a chill down her spine.


    Memories of the night before flooded back into her mind.


    Margaret''s mind just went nk, and her petite body shuddered involuntarily.


    Even her lips turned pale.


    She moved her tense head to the side to nce at the face of the man sleeping beside her.


    Suddenly, the man moved.


    Margaret freaked out then immediately jumped off the bed and stood by the bedside. Her heart raced in


    the darkness, as if it was going to bust out of her chest anytime.


    The man didn''t wake up, but only turned in his slumber.


    Her mind was aplete mess at this point. She tried to keep her panic at bay as she looked around


    for her clothes in the dark.


    When she found them, she swiftly put them on, then moved as quietly as a mouse out of the room to


    avoid waking up the sleeping man.


    She sessfully sneaked out of the room while using the wall to support herself. Her legs were so


    sore that they started to tremble.


    During the night before, the word ''self-control'' was non-existent in the man''s vocabry. He just kept


    asking, and asking for more.


    All Margaret could think of was to get out of this ce as quickly as she could. She didn''t even know


    who the man was, and in her state of panic, she had forgotten to take a good look at him.


    She left so hastily that she didn''t even notice that she had left an employee''s card in the room.


    The name "Suanne Adams" was written on the card.


    The corridor of the hotel looked expensive and luxurious.


    Margaret supported herself, holding a hand up against the rose engraved wall as her memory started


    She had covered for her friend, Suanne, at her job the day before.


    She didn''t expect to see her younger sister, Stephanie Simons, having a party with her ssmates.


    Then, Stephanie handed her a ss of juice to drink.


    She went back to work after taking a swig of the drink, but gradually felt her body growing warm. She


    started feeling very uneasy and her head was a spinning mess when she was led, staggering into a


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    room.


    The rest was all nk.


    Margaret''s face turned even paler.


    She had slept with this stranger.


    She bit her lip as her head started to ache from being tormented by the chaos inside her mind.


    ...


    In the private room of the Emperor Hotel, Charleston Limbaugh woke up soon after Margaret left.


    The man opened his eyes to see the bed in a slumbered mess, tinged with spots of red. He frowned at


    the sight of this.


    He could only recall bits and pieces of what happened the night before.


    The girl was shy and kept on resisting, but he let his arousal get the better of him.


    Her scent was sweet and soft, and the faint fragrance on her body tempted him into a lustful mood.


    Charleston was sure that if the girl had still been lying beside him when he woke up, he would not be


    able to control himself even though he waspletely conscious and sober.


    His phone suddenly rang.


    "Boss, where are you now?" the person over the phone asked cautiously.


    "Was I drugged yesterday?" Charleston asked, displeasure evident in his tone.


    He wouldn''t be as impetuous if it wasn''t for that drug.


    "Boss, please try to understand that we initially wanted to y a prank on the other guy, but we didn''t


    expect you to drink that ss of wine..." the other party trailed off.


    "Ha," Charleston sneered, "you''d better pray for luck."


    "Oh, don''t be so mean, boss. Do you still regard me as your good brother?..."


    Charleston immediately hung up the phone. He looked away and spotted the employee''s card on the


    floor next to him.


    He picked it up.


    "Suanne Adams..." The man read it in a soft, alluring voice, and his pitched ck eyes shed a gleeful


    shimmer.

 Chapter 2 Spiked Juice

    Chapter 2 Spiked Juice


    Chapter 2 Spiked Juice


    Margaret was still in a state of confusion when she returned to the Simons family.


    While she was dragging her heavy footsteps upstairs, and walking past Stephanie''s room, she


    suddenly heard a voice saying, "Please... Zac, don''t..."


    Zac... Margaret thought of her boyfriend, Zachary Whn.


    Without a second thought, Margaret pushed the door open and entered.


    She stood by the door, peaked inside and saw two intertwined figures on therge, soft bed.


    Margaret saw the two figures clearly. One was her boyfriend, and the other was her sister.


    It was summer, but Margaret''s body felt extremely cold all over.


    "Zac, what if my sister found out about this? You have been with her for three years. I shouldn''t have


    interfered with your rtionship, but I really love you..."


    As Stephanie spoke, her beautiful eyes glistened with tears. She looked as if she was ready to burst


    into tears and let the waterworks begin.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You silly girl. Your sister will understand because we truly love each other." Zachary felt sad when


    Stephanie acted like this.


    "Really?" Stephanie asked in a delicate voice.


    "Yes. I''ll shower first. Be good and wait for me." Zachary replied gently. He then got up and hopped into


    the shower quickly.


    As the sound of running water came from the bathroom, Stephanie got out of bed and faced Margaret.


    "Margaret..." she muttered.


    She had already noticed Margaret''s presence earlier.


    Stephanie slowly walked towards Margaret. She thought Stephanie would at least try toe up with


    excuses for the earlier scene.


    However, Stephanie spoke to her in a delightful tone, "Margaret, you didn''te backst night.


    Where did you go?"


    Margaret grabbed Stephanie''s wrist and said hoarsely, "Stephanie, shouldn''t you be the one exining


    the current situation to me?"


    Stephanie shrugged and replied, "It''s as you saw. Zac and I have been together for a long time."


    Margaret''s face turned much paler. "That''s impossible. Why would Zachary betray me..."


    "Stop being in denial, Margaret." Stephanie snapped, "Though I''d really like to know where did you go


    yesterday?"


    Stephanie''s words were like salt pouring over Margaret''s wounds.


    Her boyfriend, the person she had been in love with for three years, cheated on her with her own sister.


    And her virginity had been snatched away by a man she had never met.


    Margaret felt that her entire life was meaningless.


    "Forget it. Here''s the truth. I spiked the juice you drank yesterday, and I deliberately asked someone to


    lead you to a room after you downed the d*mned thing. I could even hear your dissatisfied screams


    from outside the room." Stephanie said as she pulled Margaret''s sleeve up, revealing the marks the


    man left on her the night before.


    "You..." Margaret was furious and could no longer suppress her anger. She grabbed the vase next to


    her and was about to smash it on Stephanie.


    Right before she did, a pair of strong hands grabbed her tightly on her arm, and the vase crashed


    loudly onto the ground instead.


    Margaret trembled and looked up at Zachary, who was standing in front of her.


    "Zac, I''m so scared." Stephanie changed her expression almost instantly, as she leaned herself weakly


    into Zachary''s arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here now." Zachary said as he looked at Margaret dead in the eyes. "Margaret,


    since you''ve found out about our rtionship, let''s break up. I love Stephanie while I''ve always treated


    you as my own sister."


    After a pause, Zachary nced at the marks on Margaret''s arm and continued, "Since you have also


    been with somebody else, we do not owe each other anything more regarding this matter."

 Chapter 3 Missing Rose Earrings

    Chapter 3 Missing Rose Earrings


    Chapter 3 Missing Rose Earrings


    "Stephanie made me lose my virginity. How could you even justify that?" Margaret replied in a


    trembling voice.


    "If you''re angry, just direct it at me. Don''t try to frame Stephanie for things she did not do," Zachary said


    unpleasantly.


    Margaret felt disgusted and vented, "Really? Then I wish the both of you, both sl*t and swine, a long-


    She turned around and left with her dignity intact. She returned to her room, and then mmed the


    door shut.


    Margaret felt as though all her strength had been used up entirely. She fell weakly onto her bed.


    Staring at the snow-white ceiling, cold tears flowed out of her eyes and down her ears.


    Margaret reached out to touch her ears, only to find that the earring on her left ear was gone.


    She walked to the mirror and realized that there was indeed only one earring left.


    These rose-shaped earrings were self-designed and of her own creation, so she liked them very much.


    But, she had lost one.


    And she had no idea where she left it.


    Margaret took the remaining piece of earring off and carefully ced it in the box.


    She wiped off her tears, took a deep breath, and went to the bathroom.


    She showered and rinsed herself thoroughly. Only then did her senses slowly return to her, and she


    could only smile in vain about everything that had happened.


    Time went by in a blink of an eye. A month had passed and it was now morning.


    Margaret examined the test paper she was holding. She pursed her lips and flushed the toilet bowl.


    She was pregnant but she did not suffer any mood swings. Margaret decided to give birth to the baby.


    The reason being, this was her own child.


    Margaret''s father, William Simons was surely not going to approve her decision, so she had to keep it a


    secret.


    However, the truth could never stay hidden forever. In the end, the Simons eventually found out about


    the child''s existence.


    William yelled in disgust, "Margaret! Why did you get yourself pregnant before getting married?!"


    Margaret''s fingertips trembled but she still managed to stare ironically at her father. "What''s wrong with


    getting pregnant before marriage? After all, you did have an affair with someone else as a married


    person."


    Margaret and Stephanie were not biological sisters. Stephanie was the child of William and a house


    servant.


    Margaret''s mother was the daughter of an elite family with a good background. If it was not for


    Margaret''s mother, William would still be a small-time employee.


    However, this irondy hadmitted suicide by jumping off a building a year ago.


    Margaret was in deep grief from losing her mother. When William found out Stephanie''s true identity, he


    brought her into the Simons family.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    This has caused Margaret and her mother, Melissa, to be jokes among the upper-ss society.


    "Shut up!" William snapped as Margaret''s words reminded him of his past. It reminded him of the days


    when he was teased by others who told him that his wife was the one who paved his road to sess.


    Thus, because of Melissa, he never liked Margaret. She was too much like her mother.


    On the other hand, the obedient and well-mannered Stephanie brought him a sense of satisfaction for


    being worshipped like a father.


    Stephanie reprised, "Margaret, I know you still me me for snatching daddy''s love away, but you can''t


    do something like this. It is way too embarrassing for the Simons family!"


    Margaret was so furious that she gnashed her teeth. "Shut the f*ck up, Stephanie. If it wasn''t for your


    drug..."


    Before she could finish her words, William pped Margaret''s face hard. "How can you me your


    sister when you are the one with a messy, private life? I don''t have such a toxic daughter like you. Get


    out of here. Get out and don''t you ever return to the Simons family."


    Margaret covered her face. No one believed her. Zachary didn''t, and neither did her biological father.


    They only believed Stephanie.


    "Fine, I''ll go." Margaret turned around insolently and walked towards the gate. She left with firm, yet


    lonely footsteps.

 Chapter 4 A GentlemanS Wallet

    Chapter 4 A Gentleman''S Wallet


    Chapter 4 A Gentleman''s Wallet


    Four years had passed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the ne hasnded at the Asshington Airport in Havend..."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Margaret dragged her luggage along and exited the airport.


    Four years ago, she insisted on keeping the baby and was then kicked out from the Simons family as


    William was worried that the family would be humiliated once others find out about the scandalous


    pregnancy.


    The only choice the family had left was to send her abroad.


    Margaret smiled ironically as she thought about what had happened in the past.


    "I just got off the ne!" Margaret was on a phone call with her best friend, Harper Alken.


    Harper asked her, "Where are you staying now? Is it at the Simons family vi?"


    "Mypany assigned me a dormitory."


    "Remember to give me your signature when you be a superstar," Harper yelled over the phone.


    Margaret replied, "I''ve just signed the contract. I''m still far from bing a superstar. Alright, I''ve got to


    go. I''m taking a cab."


    "Okay." After hanging up the phone, Margaret received the address of thepany''s dormitory.


    She had signed a contract to be an artist in an entertainmentpany through an overseas


    audition, but she had not had an agent assigned to her yet. Therefore, all information was sent through


    thepany''s group chat.


    After reading the address silently, Margaret put her phone away, only to notice something ckying


    in front of her feet.


    She looked down and found out that it was a wallet.


    Margaret scanned through the people around her and frowned.


    The wallet is of a luxurious brand. She was not sure who it belonged to.


    So, she decided to bring it over to the lost-and-found counter.


    Margaret pushed the ss door open. She took the wallet out of her bag and handed it to the person in


    charge, saying, "Hello, this is a wallet I just found in Area B."


    "Okay." The person in charge nodded and took a photo of the wallet. A form was handed to Margaret


    and the person said, "Please fill in your information."


    The management department of the airport had their concerns for any potential disputes arising due to


    the loss of property, so they would normally ask the person who found the lost item to leave a contact


    number.


    Margaret took the pen and filled in the needed information.


    "Can I leave now?" Margaret asked when she returned the pen and form.


    "Sure." The person in charge nodded.


    Margaret pulled her luggage with her and exited the office.


    At that moment, a broadcast was made. "Mr. Limbaugh, pleasee over to the lost-and-found


    counter to retrieve your wallet." The voice over the broadcast announced.


    As Margaret pushed open the left side of the ss door, the right side of the door too was opened.


    Larry Yates followed behind Charleston and helped him submit Charleston''s information to the person


    behind the counter for verification.


    The person in charge stared at Charleston''s delicate facial features and went nk in an instant.


    She came back to her senses and blushingly checked the information given. After confirming his


    identity, she handed the wallet to Charleston and said, "Mr. Limbaugh, here is your wallet."


    Larry, who was next to him, breathed a sigh of relief. Charleston was so furious that he looked like he


    could kill a person when he found out that he lost his wallet. There must be something important in the


    wallet. Fortunately, the wallet was found.


    Charleston took the wallet. After checking it, he frowned and questioned coldly, "Is this it?"


    Was there anything else?


    The person in charge trembled with fear and replied, "That''s all, sir. Thedy only handed over a


    wallet."


    "Sir, is there anything missing?" Larry asked cautiously.


    Charleston threw the wallet at Larry and spoke in an extremely cold tone, "A photo inside is missing."

 Chapter 5 Ancient Star Audition

    Chapter 5 Ancient Star Audition


    Chapter 5 Ancient Star Audition


    The anxious person in charge realized that the man in front of her was not someone to be messed


    around with, so she quickly handed over the information form left by Margaret. "This is the information


    left by thedy who found your wallet. If there is any problem, you''d better ask her directly."


    Charleston took the form, and his eyes widened as he read the piece of paper. He raised his thin lips


    and murmured, "Margaret Simons?"


    Larry immediately dialed her number, but her phone was off. "Sir..." Larry informed Charleston about


    this.


    Charleston''s face turned grim. He rushed out and said, "Don''t stop until you get her."


    "Yes, Sir." Larry quickly nodded.


    ...


    "We''ve arrived at your destination, Miss!" the taxi driver shouted.


    Margaret stuffed her mobile phone into her bag and paid the driver in cash. She then got out of the car


    with her luggage.


    The amodation assigned by herpany was just an ordinary residential building, but as an


    unknown artist who had just closed a contract with an entertainmentpany, Margaret was really


    satisfied with what she saw.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Her apartment had one bedroom and one living room. It was brand new and was just enough for one


    person to stay in.


    The house was also fully furnished. Margaret only needed to move her personal items in and her ce


    would be ready.


    Margaret kept her bag in the cab and locked it up. Then, she took out her mobile phone to charge.


    A number popped up on screen when the phone was switched on.


    "Miss Lance," Margaret answered the phone.


    "This is Margaret, right? There will be an audition for a minor female character on Ancient Star. The


    venue is at Oak Theater, and I have already arranged everything for you. Just tell them that you are an


    actress from Gxy Entertainment when you get there." Sandra Lance said impatiently.


    Even though Margaret had signed a contract with Gxy Entertainment, she didn''t have a contract with


    Sandra. Thus, it was a waste of time for Sandra to help Margaret contact the crew.


    But her bosses thought highly of this new artist, so they had asked Sandra to be in charge of


    Margaret''s matters for the time being.


    "Sure, Miss Lance, I''ll keep it in mind." Margaret nodded.


    There were a lot of people who had been acting in small roles for years without catching their big


    break. Now that she had an opportunity to get a role for herself, she knew she must give it her best


    shot.


    After hanging up the phone, it rang again. This time, it showed a foreign number calling in from another


    country, Milesburg.


    Margaret quickly answered the phone and a childish voice came from the other side, saying, "Aunty,


    have you arrived in Havend?"


    "Mmm, I just got off the ne. Do you miss me, Beanie?" Margaret asked while rolling onto her big


    bed.


    Although Beanie was born in Milesburg, they had alwaysmunicated with each other in English,


    thus Beanie spoke quite fluent English as well.


    "Yeah, I miss you so, so much!" Beanie eximed.


    Margaret said, "That''s great! But even if you miss me, remember to not cry."


    "I''m already four years old. I''m an adult now, so I won''t cry." Beanie answered in a resentful yet firm


    tone.


    After chatting with Beanie for some time, Margaret suddenly remembered that it was alreadyte night


    in Milesburg.


    "Okay, Beanie, go to sleep. I''m sleepy too and I''m ready to rest." Margaret instructed while rubbing her


    eyes.


    "Mmm okay, have a good rest." Beanie reluctantly hung up.


    Margaret was indeed exhausted. She switched her phone into silent mode and was fast asleep.


    Unknowingly, Margaret''s phone had received hundreds of missed calls during her sleep.


    When the blinding sun shined through her window the next day, Margaret opened her eyes.

 Chapter 6 Meeting The Boss

    Chapter 6 Meeting The Boss


    Chapter 6 Meeting The Boss


    Margaret rose to her feet, turned towards her phone, and saw that there was a phone calling in.


    Margaret rubbed her sleepy eyes while she answered the phone, "Hello, may I ask who is this?"


    "Hello, is this Miss Simons?" she had never heard this man''s voice before.


    Although Margaret was confused as to how the other party would know her name, she still replied,


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Miss Simons, we know that you found a wallet at the airport the other day, but we noticed that there


    was a photo missing. I would like to ask if you saw the photo?" Larry asked in a deep voice.


    "I did pick up the wallet, but I never opened it." Margaret instantly sobered up.


    "I see..." Larry frowned and continued, "Miss Simons, I wonder if you coulde out to meet?"


    The photo was very important to his boss, and Margaret was the only lead he had. If he wanted to find


    the photo, he could only start with Margaret.


    "Why not just talk over the phone?" Margaret asked vigntly.


    "We''ll meet in Cloudrea Square in twenty minutes. If not, you''ll have to bear the consequences." Larry''s


    voice dropped a few octaves lower as he threatened her.


    Even though they were speaking through the phone, Margaret could sense the seriousness in the


    threat.


    Before her senses returned, he had already ended the call.


    "F*ck! You''re the one asking me for a favor! The audacity you have for being so arrogant!" Margaret


    was so angry, her lips twitched as she threw her mobile phone on her bed.


    She suddenly realized that her auditionter would be at Cloudrea Square. Fine, since it was on her


    way, she would drop by to see this person.


    Only then did Margaret manage to calm herself down. She went to the bathroom and began brushing


    her teeth and washing herself up.


    She then went in front of her mirror and did her own make up. Since her facial features were soft and


    delicate, all she needed was some light make up toplement her smooth skin texture.


    This audition was very important to her, so she didn''t dare to take it lightly.


    On the other side of town.


    "Sir..." Larry looked at Charleston in shock as he suddenly got up and grabbed his mobile phone.


    "Arrange a car for me and get ready to go to Cloudrea Square!" Charleston instructed before returning


    the phone to Larry. His eyes were cold, and sharp with determination.


    "Noted, Sir." Larry nodded.


    After getting on the taxi and arriving at Cloudrea Square, Margaret called Larry back and asked, "I''m


    already at Cloudrea Square. Where are you?"


    "Miss Simons, he is on the second floor of the cafe," Larry answered.


    As Margaret arrived at the coffee shop, Larry politely invited her in and said, "This way, Miss Simons."


    Margaret walked towards the corner and saw a man sitting on the royal blue sofa. His facial features


    looked like a carbon copy of a perfectly carved-out sculpture. God probably adored him. He looked


    perfect from every angle.


    However, she thought that this man looked quite familiar to her. Had she met him somewhere before?


    "Hi, Sir." Margaret greeted politely.


    "Where are the photos?" the man asked without beating around the bush. He didn''t even bother to look


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    at her.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t see any photos," she replied. "Didn''t this man understand humannguage?" she


    thought to herself.


    Charleston looked at Margaret with a scrutinizing gaze.


    A chill instantly ran down Margeret''s spine.


    The man seemed to emit a very strong, and forceful aura. Perhaps, he was in some mafia group.


    Perhaps, there were some scandalous secrets in the photo...


    "If you don''t mind, may I ask what''s in that photo?" Margaret questioned.


    "It''s none of your business!" Charleston snapped.


    "If you don''t tell me about it, how would I know if I''ve seen it before?" Margaret raised her eyebrows.


    Charleston frowned. What she said did make sense. After some time, he managed to cough his words


    out, "It''s a photo of me naked."

 Chapter 7 The Audition

    Chapter 7 The Audition


    Chapter 7 The Audition


    Margaret was rendered speechless. She was very d that she wasn''t having coffee at the time, or


    else she would have definitely coughed them right into the man''s face.


    "I didn''t think you''d have such an interest, Sir. But I didn''t even open the wallet, so I definitely didn''t see


    any photos." Margaret said with a wry smile.


    "Larry had gone through the airport CCTV and you are the only one who touched the wallet."


    Charleston said impatiently, "Just name your price and hand over the photo."


    "Name my price?" Margaret thought to herself, and was confused.


    "Did this man think she was ckmailing him?" She continued thinking.


    "Was the photo the only thing you lost?" Margaret asked.


    Charleston frowned slightly. He didn''t understand what this woman meant, but he still nodded.


    Margaret continued sarcastically, "So, are you implying that, instead of stealing your credit cards and


    cash, I only took a photo from your wallet? Do you think I''m that stupid?"


    Charleston''s handsome face was cold and distant. "Maybe seeing that photo piqued your interest." He


    said.


    Margaret went totally speechless again.


    "Dude, I''m not blind!" Margaret said as she stood up and took a look at the time. The audition was


    about to begin. "I still have things to do, so I can''t waste time being crazy with you here." She said as


    she was about to leave.


    Charleston immediately grabbed Margaret''s wrist and said grimly, "Stop right there."


    Margaret gave Charleston a hard bite on his hand.


    D*mn it, was she a woman or a dog?


    Charleston quickly withdrew his hand.


    Margaret feigned disgust at him and quickly fled the scene.


    The audition was going to start very soon and she didn''t want to bete because of this madman.


    Margaret was long gone by the time Charleston rushed out of the cafe. He asked Larry, "Where is that


    woman?"


    "It seems like Miss Simons is heading towards the theater." Larry answered.


    "The theater?" Charleston murmured.


    "Well, yes. A smallmercial movie invested by Limbaugh Group is holding an audition there." Larry


    exined.


    Margaret walked hurriedly into the theatre.


    When she pushed the door open, all the people inside the theatre turned their heads to look at her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Excuse me, I''m here to audition for the character, Tiana." Margaret bowed to greet everyone.


    "You''rete to an audition? Whichpany are you from?" the displeased assistant director


    questioned.


    "I''m from Gxy Entertainment." Margaret answered.


    She was not reallyte. There was still one minute to 11 o''clock.


    "Get in line." The deputy director said, visibly unhappy with Margaret.


    Margaret got a card with the number "9" written on it.


    This meant that she was the ninth person to audition for the role.


    "Ancient Star" was a short clip for a jewelry advertisement. It was to promote the new jewelry pieces by


    an international jewelrypany, where the designs were inspired by Havend''s traditional culture.


    Although it was only a short advertisement, it was still a promising chance to shine on an international


    stage.


    Ancient Star was meant to advertise two main jewelry pieces. One was the main character''s white jade


    pearl ne, and the other was her rainbow azure jewelry.


    The supporting character was Tiana, which had a iparably charming and seductive personality.


    There were a lot of beautiful people in the entertainment industry, but not many people could fall within


    these two categories.


    Since the jewelrypany already handed over the important task of selecting the actors, it was the


    duty of the deputy director to get the right talent. He had gone through and evaluated several female


    celebrities for the audition, but none had met his expectations.


    "Next." the deputy director said, sounding a little impatient.


    The 8th participant for the audition was Chloe Young, who had a pair of beautiful and seductive eyes.


    Her appearance really did suit the role.


    She stood on the stage and started to pose with great charm.


    However, the deputy director was still unsatisfied. "Next," he said.


    It was Margert''s turn. She bowed to the judges.


    "Whenever you''re ready." the deputy director instructed.


    Upon hearing the deputy director''s instruction, Margaret immediately got in character and her gaze


    started to shine with a different kind of aura.

 Chapter 8 Mr. Limbaugh Was Here

    Chapter 8 Mr. Limbaugh Was Here


    Chapter 8 Mr. Limbaugh Was Here


    Margaret''s eyes were not sexy as Chloe''s, but her eyes were so naturally alluring, and her nce had


    its own power of seduction.


    She just stood there. She showed no pretentious poses, but was still very attractive and seductive in


    her own way.


    The assistant director paused and raised his head. He pped his hands, eyes full of admiration as he


    eximed, "Good!"


    This was the Tiana he wanted.


    A seductive, charming fairy!


    A fairy should be attractive. The biggest difference between a fairy and a demon was that fairies


    exhibited an innocent aura.


    Margaret was both malevolent and fairy-like. She was what the assistant director called a true fairy.


    The participants who auditioned before her just looked like a tacky party girls.


    Margaret managed to portray the Tiana that was in his mind!


    "Are you from Gxy Entertainment? You''re good at understanding the character and expressing the


    role. You got the role of Tiana. I''ll contact you again when we start filming." the assistant director''s


    impression of Margaret had changed drastically.


    "Thank you, Sir." Margaret said with a bow.


    Everyone at the theatre was caught by surprise. They all thought that Chloe would get the role, but


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    unexpectedly, the role had been given to an unknown neer.


    Then, a staff member came over and whispered something into the assistant director''s ear.


    The assistant director looked shocked. "He actually came?" he gasped.


    Margaret raised her brows in confusion. The door of the theater opened again.


    A man in a dapper ck suit appeared. He looked handsome, but had an air of aloofness about him.


    "Why is he here?" Margaret thought.


    She was surprised but couldn''t help feel suspicious. Then, she saw the assistant director eagerly walk


    up to the man.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, you''re here," the assistant director greeted him.


    Mr. Limbaugh?


    If she remembered correctly, Haver Entertainment, which was under the Limbaugh Group, had stakes


    in this advertisement.


    And the chairman of Haver Entertainment was Brendan Limbaugh, the second young master of the


    Limbaugh family.


    "Could that be him?" she thought to herself.


    "I was just passing by, so I thought I''d drop in and have a look." Charleston''s voice sounded calm, but


    his eyes fell on Margaret.


    Margaret''s head went numb. "Director, if we''re done here, I''ll go off first."


    She lowered her head and prayed in her heart that the man would not recognize her.


    Before the assistant director spoke, Charleston asked, "Which role are they auditioning for?"


    "Tiana," The deputy director stated.


    "Have you decided on the actress for the role?" Charleston asked again.


    "I''ve just decided. Margaret,e and say hello to Mr. Limbaugh."


    "Director, you''re pushing me right into the fire pit," Margaret anxiously thought.


    She didn''t expect this crazy man toe from such a strong background.


    She felt despaired as she thought about it.


    "Hi, Mr. Limbaugh!" Margaret lowered her head and said in a low voice.


    "What did you say just now? I can''t hear you clearly." Charleston sneered.


    Margaret rolled her eyes.


    "Maybe this girl is just shy. Ah, are you injured, Mr. Limbaugh?"


    As the assistant director thought highly of Margaret, he was worried that she would offend Charleston.


    Thus, he quickly changed the subject.


    Indeed, there was a wound on Charleston''s hand, and the smell of disinfectant had been subtly wafting


    through the air.


    "I was bitten by a little wild cat," Charleston smirked as he said this casually.


    Margaret raised her head subconsciously, only to find that Charleston was also looking at her. Their


    eyes met, and her face blushed for reasons she did not understand.


    Charleston raised another question, "Was the audition just now recorded?"


    "Yes, pleasee over to have a look, Mr. Limbaugh!" The assistant director was pleasantly surprised


    and ted to meet such a big shot.


    Margaret suddenly felt a bad feeling in her gut.


    The assistant director reyed the audition recordings for Charleston.


    When they got to Margaret''s part, the assistant director couldn''t help but praise her, "Margaret''s


    audition performance today was the best we''ve seen!"

 Chapter 9 Acting With Mr. Limbaugh

    Chapter 9 Acting With Mr. Limbaugh


    Chapter 9 Acting with Mr. Limbaugh


    Charleston squinted his eyes. "There are a lot more expressive models in Havend," he stated.


    The assistant director''s smile froze.


    Margaret couldn''t help but take a step forward and refuted, "Mr. Limbaugh, are you trying to rece


    me? Why?"


    "Because..." The man walked up to Margaret gracefully and answered in a low voice, "I wasn''t


    impressed by your performance."


    "What the f*ck!" Margaret thought to herself.


    Seeing the man gloat with mockery in his eyes, Margaret knew that he was just avenging his personal


    grudge.


    Margaret tried her best to squeeze out a stiff smile. "Mr. Limbaugh, maybe you haven''t seen my


    performance in person, so you aren''t able to feel my charm," she said.


    "Do you want to perform again?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    Margaret was quick to see the sarcasm behind the man''s orbs.


    She immediately understood that this man deliberately wanted her to look like a fool.


    In an instant, anger rose in Margaret, which triggered the stubborn side of her. She grabbed the script


    and quickly flipped to a page. "Let''s try with this part, then. Mr. Limbaugh, are you game?" she fronted


    him.


    "Sure." The man agreed.


    Only then did Margaret lower her head to read the script. It was a scene where Tiana was trying to


    seduce a rich man.


    Margaret knew that no matter what she did, this man would make her aughing stock in front of


    everyone.


    However, she had to get this role. She needed the money!


    In the advertisement, Tiana''s rainbow azure ne represented the hearts of seven men. This


    particr scene for the audition saw Tiana in enchanting traditional clothes attempting to seduce a man


    who was already attracted by Queenie Lycons, the main character of the movie.


    "Let''s begin," Charleston said as he sat on the chair.


    Margaret took a deep breath.


    When Margaret was three steps away from Charleston, her facial expression changed. She


    immediately got into character.


    She was now Tiana.


    Margaret turned around to face Charleston, blinked at him, and spoke in a soft voice, "Do I look good?"


    A strange light shed across Charleston''s eyes as he stayed quiet.


    "Better than Queenie," Charleston replied. Margaret then got herself very close to Charleston in


    seconds.


    In the script, the man was tied to a chair, so Charleston shouldn''t move.


    When Lucille suddenly inched this close to him, Charleston smelled a fragrant scent.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    It didn''t smell like sprayed perfume, but rather a mild fragrance that a person would get if the same kind


    of body wash was used for a long period of time.


    It was just like a feather touching his heart in gentle strokes.


    The only time he had ever felt like this was with Suanne Adams on that fateful night. Regardless of how


    morous a woman could be, he just never felt the same way as he did.


    Despite this, the woman in front of him, who had not done anything, almost made him lose his senses


    just by being in close proximity.


    "There are countless men wanting to date me in Ocean City. Why are you not interested in me?"


    Margaret continued the y.


    Tiana was annoyed and reached out her hand to touch the man''s chest.


    Her slim, bony hand touched his body. A hint of desire shed through Charleston''s eyes. He parted


    his thin lips slightly and gave her a serious look. "Get out." he said.


    Margaret''s eyelids twitched.


    "No, I won''t. You will be tempted by me..." Margaret advanced towards him, smiling like a fairy.


    She gently touched his hand and deliberately pinched the ce where he had just been bitten.


    Charleston let out a muffled groan and saw Margaret smiling through her shimmering eyes.


    "Oh, this wild cat did that on purpose." Charleston suddenly realised.


    "Cut!" The deputy director shouted and ended the session.


    Margaret then got up and smiled innocently. "I''m really sorry, Mr. Limbaugh. I pinched you just now


    because the plot requires me to do so. So, what do you think of my performance?"


    Charleston sneered, opening his mouth to speak.


    However, Margaret came close to him again and said, "Mr. Limbaugh, I know you felt something just


    now. Make sure you tell the truth, alright?"

 Chapter 10 Showing Up At Her Place

    Chapter 10 Showing Up At Her ce


    Chapter 10 Showing Up At Her ce


    Felt something?


    Charleston narrowed his eyes.


    Of course, he knew that he felt something, but he didn''t expect her to notice it.


    ying the role of Tiana, Margaret was indeed very attractive.


    Charleston narrowed his eyes again, and said in a low voice, "Good performance."


    Margaret sneakily smiled and said, "I thought the same too. Thank you, Mr. Limbaugh."


    Charleston took off his zer, then stood up and said, "You suit this kind of role best."


    "Thank you for yourpliment." Margaret knew that Charleston was mocking her, but she was not


    angry at all.


    She wasn''t in a ce to be angry with him. She didn''t want to risk displeasing this man again in case


    he decided to get her reced.


    She was not here to challenge capitalism.


    She didn''t dare to.


    Because she needed a big sum of money.


    Watching her ying along to his mockery, Charleston couldn''t help but feel a little upset about it. He


    sighed as he walked past Margaret. With a deep, low voice, he said to her, "See youter."


    He then exited the theatre.


    Margaret was dumbfounded. When she finally came to her senses, she saw Charleston already


    walking away.


    What did he mean when he said that he would see herter? She pondered this.


    The assistant director came over and interrupted Margaret''s train of thoughts. "Margaret, do you know


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    him personally?" he asked curiously.


    "Ah? This is the first time I''m meeting Mr. Limbaugh. I don''t know why he was suddenly in the mood to


    act with me." Margaret yed dumb.


    The assistant director was still a little confused. Charleston was the kind of person who could shake


    Havend entirely just by yawning. How could he suddenly be in the mood to y-act with a


    neer?


    Perhaps this was already the best exnation he could''ve gotten.


    Since he couldn''t figure it out, he decided to just let it go. The asssitant director patted Margaret''s


    shoulder and said, "Margaret, you have earned Mr. Limbaugh''s approval. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, director," she replied.


    Other actresses who were here for the audition sat far away from the scene. Thus, they couldn''t get a


    clear glimpse of what was going on. However, upon knowing that Tiana''s role had been secured by


    Margaret, they were very much envious of her.


    After Margaret got home, she took a shower and began to go through the script.


    The evening hade before she realized.


    Her stomach growled in hunger, so she decided to cook up something for herself. Just as she headed


    to the kitchen, someone knocked on the door.


    This ce was new, so who could that be?


    Confused, Margaret opened the door. As soon as she caught sight of the tall figure standing outside,


    she immediately pushed the door close.


    However, the other person was much faster than she was.


    His hand reached in and grabbed Margaret''s arm. Before she could do anything, he had already


    managed to squeeze himself in.


    "What are you doing here?" the corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched.


    This man actually found her home.


    "I''m here for the photo."


    "I really don''t have your photo. What can I do to make you believe me?" Margaret said exasperatingly.


    "Do I need to die to prove my innocence?"


    "I might consider that." Charleston looked serious.


    Margaret silently watched the man swagger into her room and sat on her couch.


    "Gee, why don''t you make yourself at home, Mr. Limbaugh?" Margaret satirized him on purpose, voice


    dripping with sarcasm.


    "This ce is too small, it is only as big as my bathroom at home," Charleston stated truthfully.


    Margaret gnashed her teeth in anger as her gaze fell on Charleston. She couldn''t help but sigh


    while holding her forehead. "Do you see how poor I am? And it''s not like your photo will help feed


    me. So, if I have it, I will definitely return it to you."


    "The CCTV at the airport showed that you were the only one whoid a hand on my wallet. Maybe you


    were too mesmerized by my good looks and thought that money isn''t worth the value of the photo, so


    you deliberately hid it!" Charleston said while staring into Margaret with his bleak, cold eyes.

 Chapter 11 Super Spicy Seafood Flavored Ramen

    Chapter 11 Super Spicy Seafood vored Ramen


    Chapter 11 Super Spicy Seafood vored Ramen


    "... Alright then, tell me what I can do for you to believe me?" Margaret was on the verge of begging this


    unreasonable man.


    "I won''t believe you no matter what!" Charleston crossed his legs elegantly and said, "I''ll give you three


    minutes. If you still don''t hand the photo over, I''ll have Larry take you away and lock you up. Then, I''ll


    torture you until you spit the truth out."


    Margaret felt a chill down her spine. "How dare you? This is illegal!" she refuted.


    "Of course, you have another choice to avoid getting locked up." Charleston continued coldly, "In order


    to prevent you from leaking the photo, you have to provide me with a simr photo."


    A simr photo....


    Was he referring to nudes?


    "In your dreams!" Margaret gnashed her teeth, her face warming up into a shade of red. "Get out. Get


    out of here!" she yelled.


    She didn''t know how long she could keep holding herself back from murdering this man.


    "Are you sure you want me to get out of here?" Charleston said while squinting his eyes.


    For a second there, she almost forgot that he was the investor of the advertisement clip.


    Margaret took a deep breath, then forced a ttering smile. "But I really didn''t see the photo you''re


    talking about. Please give me a few more days, Mr. Limbaugh. If I manage to find it, I''ll surely hand it to


    you."


    The man narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, and acted like he was forgiving her. "But before


    that, you must stay here obediently and not leave the house." he ordered.


    Margaret raised four fingers and pledged, "I swear."


    The man suddenly stood very close to her, pouring his dark eyes into hers. "You''d better not lie to me,"


    he threatened.


    "Don''t worry about that, Mr. Limbaugh." Margaret tried to smile sincerely at him.


    The man got up with one hand in his pocket. He was much taller than Margaret, towering over her


    entire frame. He raised his leg and began walking towards the door.


    Margaret immediately breathed out a sigh of relief and quickly bid farewell to him, "Take care, Mr.


    Limbaugh!"


    A rumbling sound suddenly escaped from Margaret''s stomach.


    The grumbling was particrly loud in the empty room.


    Margaret instantly felt embarrassed.


    "I''m a little hungry. I was just about to cook something to eat when you showed up." She exined


    awkwardly.


    "What are you going to cook?" Charleston asked casually.


    "Some ramen, Mr. Limbaugh, would you like to have some?" Margaret feigned yet another smile.


    "Sure!" He replied.


    Margaret''s smile froze.


    Had she misheard that?


    Why did this man give her a different reply than the one she had expected him to?


    When she invited him for dinner, she was just being polite and courteous. She didn''t expect him to


    actually ept her invitation.


    Furthermore, Mr. Limbaugh was rich and could have any delicacy he desired. Why would he want to


    stay here and eat her instant noodles?


    "Are you not willing to have me for dinner?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    "No, of course not..." She was reluctant on the inside, but since she had already invited him, she


    couldn''t take her words back.


    Margaret was also afraid that she would make the advertisement''s investor unhappy.


    He could easily dismiss her role as Tiana.


    "Instant noodles?" Charleston looked at the packages she took out from the cab.


    "These are no ordinary instant noodles. They''re Super Spicy Seafood vored Ramen!" Margaret said.


    "Is there any difference?" Charleston raised his eyebrows again.


    Margaret''s mood was instantly deted. "No..." She answered.


    Margaret began boiling the noodle''s water in the kitchen. After it boiled, she added the instant noodles


    and the spicy seasonings into the pot.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She loved spicy food and couldn''t live a day without them.


    Charleston stayed seated on the couch. His tall figure and strong aura stood out like a sore thumb in


    the small room.


    He watched Margaret busily prepare the noodles in the kitchen. His eyes suddenly softened at the sight


    of this.

 Chapter 12 Asexuality

    Chapter 12 Asexuality


    Chapter 12 Asexuality


    Charleston''s cell phone suddenly rang. He went to the balcony to answer it


    On the other end, Larry said respectfully, "Sir, I''ve settled everything over here."


    "Okay." Charleston nodded.


    "Sir, are you back at your vi now?" Larry asked out of uncertainty.


    He knew that Charleston had left as soon as he finished up his business with the investors from


    Maplnd.


    "No, I''m at someone else''s ce." Charleston replied.


    "Are you at Miss Simons''?" Larry was very surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Is it because of the photo?" As a highly meticulous and professional personal assistant, Larry felt that


    it was necessary for him to be clear and in the know about every situation his employer was in.


    He had never seen Charleston pay so much attention to a woman before. Even if it was because of


    that important photo, there really wasn''t a need for him to behave like this.


    Especially not to the extent of him going over to her ce.


    "And also because, she might be my only salvation." Charleston stated mysteriously into the phone


    before hanging up.


    He lifted his head to take in the night sky, his eyes turning as dark as the skies above him.


    He was an asexual who had never been turned on by any men or women.


    The only time he ever got aroused was four years ago. However, he never felt the same for Suanne


    Adams when he met her again after that night.


    But all it took was for Margaret to gently walk up to him and be near him for him to feel like this.


    This made Charleston feel hot all over his torso, like a wildfire spreading uncontrobly. He was


    definitely aroused.


    His blood boiled within him. God, he wanted her!


    Just then, Margaret brought out two bowls of ramen.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, this is yours." Margaret handed the bowl with therger portion to Charleston.


    "Instant noodles would actually taste better when paired with ham sausage and poached eggs. But I


    just moved here, so I haven''t had time to get my hands on them," she exined.


    "It''s okay, you can get them next time." Charleston said while sitting down.


    This statement sounded awkward to Margaret.


    She was so hungry that she didn''t think too much of it. She quickly scooped a forkful of noodles into


    her mouth and started munching.


    It seemed like she had burnt her tongue as she looked like she was having a hard time swallowing.


    She choked on herself and almost teared up. She then stuck out her tongue as she gasped for air.


    The steam from the bowl made Margaret''s cheeks turn red. Her eyes shimmered with warm tears, and


    her mouth hung wide open with her tongue sticking out as she continued gasping for air.


    Charleston looked indifferent to the scene before him, but in truth, he could barely sit still. He seemed


    to have gotten aroused once again...


    "Mr. Limbaugh, why aren''t you eating?" Margaret asked. Was it not delicious? She pondered.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s a little too warm. I''ll have itter." He replied.


    "But the noodles won''t taste as good once they''re cooled." Margaret blinked her eyes before taking


    After Margaret finished eating, she found that there was still half a bowl of noodles in Charleston''s


    bowl.


    Fine, rich men wouldn''t want to eat cheap food like instant noodles anyway.


    Margaret picked the bowl up, brought it to the kitchen and washed it. She suddenly heard a muffled


    noise from the living room when she was in the midst of washing the bowls.


    She hurriedly walked out, only to find Charleston holding the tea table with one hand and covering his


    stomach with the other. His face was pale.


    "Is it gastric pain?" She asked.


    Why did he suddenly have gastric pain?


    Margaret then remembered that he had just been served a bowl of Super Spicy Seafood vored


    Noodles.


    "If you can''t take spicy food, why did you even try to finish it?" Margaret felt a little anxious. "What


    should we do now? I don''t have medicine for gastric pain at home."


    Margaret held Charleston up and let him lie on the couch. "Wait a sec, I''ll go and pour you a ss of


    hot water," she said.


    After Charleston took a sip of hot water, he felt a little bit better. "I called Larry. He should be here


    soon."

 Chapter 13 Taking Advantage Of Her

    Chapter 13 Taking Advantage Of Her


    Chapter 13 Taking Advantage of Her


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Fifteen minutester, Larry appeared at Margaret''s house.


    Margaret helped to support Charleston as they went downstairs. She was 1. 6 meters tall, while


    Charleston was at least 1. 85 meters tall.


    He almost leaned his entire body into her.


    Margaret''s face identally touched Charleston''s neck. His skin was cold to the touch, which made


    her face feel slightly numb.


    Finally, they managed to get Charleston to the back seat of the car.


    "I shall take my leave first." As soon as Margaret finished speaking, her wrist was grabbed by


    someone.


    "Mr. Limbaugh..." Margaret wanted to pull her hand back, but she soon realized that Charleston had


    fainted, his hand still tightly holding hers.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Simons, I might need your help for a while. I will send you back hometer," Larry said.


    Charleston''s face was as pale as a sheet of paper. Margaret felt sorry for him. After all, it was the


    instant noodles she prepared that made this man sick.


    "Alright then." she agreed.


    After getting in the car, Margaret ran her fingers through her messy hair. She must be nuts. How could


    she casually agree to go home with a man?


    What if this man wanted to take advantage of her?


    But...


    Looking at Charleston''s miserable state, Margaret finally let out a long sigh.


    It seemed that it would be more likely for her to take advantage of him than the other way round.


    Larry drove the car speedily.


    While Margaret was in the back seat, she took the initiative to sit further away from Charleston.


    However, as Larry swerved the car sharply around the corner, Charleston''s suddenly leaned


    downwards and towards her.


    Heid himself directly on Margaret''sp.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, Mr. Limbaugh..." Margaret widened her eyes in panic and hurriedly tried to help


    Charleston sit up.


    However, this man was so heavy. Margaret couldn''t move him at all even when she used her full


    strength.


    Margaret had no choice but to remain in this awkward position, praying that they would reach the


    destination as quickly as possible.


    Finally, the car stopped in front of a vi.


    As Charleston''s head had been pressing against her thigh during the entire journey, her leg had


    be numb.


    Together with Larry, they carried Charleston to his room. "Miss Simons, please wait here for a while. I''ll


    go get the medicine for him." Larry said.


    In a blink of an eye, Charleston, who was lying in bed, slowly opened his eyes as Larry went off.


    He looked at the ceiling, and there was a trace of confusion in his dark eyes.


    "You''re awake." He heard a crisp female voice.


    Charleston turned his head around and saw Margaret. He opened his mouth and was about to say


    something.


    However, the pain from his stomach made him grunt and frown instead.


    Margaret subconsciously reached her hand out to massage his stomach. She said anxiously, "Do you


    feel slightly better like this? Larry is getting your medicine. Just wait for a while."


    With her fair and tender hand touching his body, Charleston felt less bothered by the pain.


    The pain was then gradually reced by a subtle warmth. Charleston gazed at Margaret and softly


    said, "Yes."


    Margaret was shocked by how Charleston was looking at her.


    She felt a little confused and gulped subconsciously.


    Meanwhile, Larry came in with the medicine. After Charleston took the medicine, he seemed to feel


    much better.


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Since you''re alright now, I''ll head back home."


    Charleston suddenly asked, "What time is it now?"


    "It''s ten o''clock, Sir," Larry answered.


    "Isn''t there a curfew after ten in themunity?" Charleston asked.


    Curfew?


    How did he not know about this curfew Charleston spoke off? Larry thought in confusion. But as soon


    as he caught Charleston eyes, he immediately understood the underlying message and orded to his


    wishes. "Yes, the gate closes after ten in ourmunity."

 Chapter 14 His Little Elf

    Chapter 14 His Little Elf


    Chapter 14 His Little Elf


    Closed by ten o''clock...


    Why were things even stricter than a university dormitory?


    Although Larry was speaking against his will, he continued, "This is a residential area for the upper-


    ss. In order to protect the safety and privacy of the residents, such a rule was made."


    "What should I do, then?" Margaret felt like crying, but she couldn''t shed any tears.


    "Just stay the night," Charleston said.


    "That''s not very appropriate, is it?" Margaret replied, sounding unwilling.


    "If you don''t want to stay here, feel free to stray on themunity streets. You have only but one


    option." Charleston''s eyes were deep and charming.


    "Then I''d better stay here." Margaret touched her nose.


    "Take Miss Simons to choose a room." Charleston instructed.


    "I don''t need to choose. Any one would be fine." Margaret waved her hand.


    "Okay, just arrange for her to stay in the room next door." Charleston made the decision for her.


    Margaret was quiet upon hearing that. She couldn''t help but feel weird about the situation.


    In the end, she was to bunk in in the room next to Charleston''s.


    "Sir, this is Miss Simons'' information." Larry carefully put a document of Margaret''s information in front


    of Charleston. "She was in Milesburg four years ago and was hospitalized for a short period of time.


    We wanted to investigate further about what happened, but found that all her information had been


    erased." He exined.


    The Limbaugh family was strong and powerful, yet they couldn''t manage to get hold of her information.


    The other party''s family must be as powerful as his family.


    "Thus, she only returned to the Simons family as an adopted child when she was 18 years old.


    Additionally, her boyfriend cheated on her with her sister, Stephanie before ultimately getting together


    with her." Larry continued.


    Charleston looked down at the paper on his desk. His line of sight fell on the word "boyfriend".


    Charleston''s obsidian-like eyes shed the will to ughter somebody.


    "Also, the airport CCTV shows that Miss Simons was indeed the only person to havee into contact


    with your wallet." Larry added.


    "Okay, I see. You can leave now." The light above Charleston''s head shined on him, revealing a hint of


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    coldness on his handsome face.


    "Yes, Sir." Larry nodded and left.


    Charleston got up and walked towards the door.


    As he arrived outside of Margaret''s room and was about to push its door open, he realized that the


    door had been locked from the inside.


    There was a smile on the corner of Charleston''s mouth. She was so vignt.


    He had the key anyway. So, he unlocked the door and entered. The room was dark, but he could make


    out the silhouette of a woman sleeping on the bed. He walked closer to her and saw her in her slumber,


    looking sweet and attractive like a dessert.


    Just by looking at her, Charleston couldn''t help but feel a sh of desire shot through his eyes.


    She was really attractive.


    Charleston bent down and kissed her forehead, then the tip of her nose, and then her tender lips...


    He wanted to go further, but was worried that he would scare her.


    His slender fingers brushed across Margaret''s cheek, and his body felt the strong, fiery pang of desire.


    "You are mine. You can only be mine!" He thought to himself.


    The next day.


    Charleston was no longer there when Margaret woke up.


    Larry sent her back. As soon as they got home, Margaret received a call from Sandra.


    "Investors of Ancient Star will have a meeting today, you should go there too. It is going to be at 12


    o''clock, in Room 569 of Emperor Hotel." Sandra informed her.


    "Okay, noted." Margaret replied.


    After hanging up the phone, Sandra looked at Stephanie, who was in front of her, and said, "Miss


    Simons, I have already informed Margaret that she has to be at the Emperor Hotel by 12 o''clock."


    "Well done." Stephanie said. She was wearing a white dress from a high-end fashion brand. Her make


    up was fabulous, and the smile on her face was seen to be growing wider and wider.


    "Oh Margaret, I didn''t expect that you woulde back from abroad and get yourself a role in a y."


    Stephanie thought to herself.


    "Are you trying to go over my head?"


    "Dream on!"


    A hint of darkness shed across Stephanie''s eyes. She had already caused Margaret to be


    shamefully kicked out of the Simons family four years ago. It would be easy for her to put Margaret


    through the same hell four years after.

 Chapter 15 About Tiana

    Chapter 15 About Tiana


    Chapter 15 About Tiana


    Margaret wanted to enter the entertainment industry, didn''t she?


    She would never allow it!


    Stephanie could feel her mood getting uplifted by just imagining Margaret''s miserable expression.


    Sandra saw the change in Stephanie''s expression from the corner of her eye and could not help but


    feel uneasy because of it.


    She didn''t expect Stephanie to use this method to mess with a neer.


    She noticed that both of them shared the samest name, Simons. She pondered about the nature of


    their rtionship.


    However, this was not something she needed to think about.


    "Miss Simons, about Tiana''s character..." Sandra began talking.


    Stephanie''s mouth curved slightly. "I am the main character in Ancient Star. The Simons family also


    invested in this y. If Margaret is rejected for this role, I will get my father to propose the artists you


    are in charge of to y this role." she said.


    "Thank you, Miss Simons." Sandra said with a smile.


    It was indeed beneficial to have a strong family background. As the daughter of the Simons


    family, even though Stephanie was not very popr in the entertainment circle, her resources were


    great.


    Margaret couldn''t me others for losing her role. She could only me herself for not having a rich


    father like Stephanie did.


    ...


    Margaret pushed open the door of the private room at the Emperor Hotel.


    Margaret saw a few middle-aged men sitting inside. They should be the investors of the short movie.


    Sandra and another girl were among the crowd of men, but she did not see the other Ancient Star


    actors or crew members.


    Margaret felt that something was amiss.


    The man everyone was centred around looked at Margaret with a sly smile.


    "Say hi to Mr. Andrew." Sandra pushed Margaret forward.


    Margaret''s eyes were cold. "Hi, Mr. Andrew, I''m Margaret." She greeted the man.


    "Oh Maggie,e,e. Have a drink with me." Mark smiled happily.


    "Mr. Andrews is asking for you. Hurry up and go." Sandra red at her.


    "Miss Lance, why am I attending the investors'' meeting?"


    "Why do you care? In the entertainment industry, you have to learn to talk less and work more. Do you


    think you are already good enough just because you passed the audition? Mr. Andrews is the second


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    major investor of the Ancient Star. If you offend him, you will lose your role!" Sandra snapped.


    Margaret frowned slightly.


    Sandra handed Margaret a ss of red wine and urged her to go to him, "Hurry up."


    Sandra pushed her towards Mr. Andrews.


    "Maggie, you look even more gorgeous when you are close to me." Mark raised his ss and looked at


    Margaret with an intention-filled gaze.


    Margaret felt goosebumps all over her body.


    However, in order to avoid offending the investor, she had to do her best to keep him happy. "Mr.


    Andrews, you also look very young." sheplimented him.


    "Is that so? I think so too. I''m much more attractive than those young male idols." he replied.


    Margaret smiled quietly. Mr. Andrew''s head was close to being bald. The corners of her mouth twitched


    when she saw the few strands of hair left on his head.


    "Maggie, why aren''t you drinking?" Mark asked.


    Margaret had no choice but to take a sip.


    Sandra, who was standing close by saw Mark and Margaret''s exchanges. She smiled, thinking to


    herself that her n had seeded.


    On the other side of the room, Margaret couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off, and that the


    room had a strange atmosphere about it.


    Mark kept tooting on his own horn while the people around him showered him with ttery.


    Margaret then started to feel very warm.


    She frowned and thought, "Did they not turn the air-conditioner on?"


    Mark seemed to notice that something was wrong with Margaret. He asked in a concerned tone,


    "Maggie, are you not feeling well? Would you like me to help take a look at you?"

 Chapter 16 Drugged

    Chapter 16 Drugged


    Chapter 16 Drugged


    Margaret saw that Mark was grabbing her wrist, and it made her feel sick. It felt as if a snake was


    sliding on her skin. She resisted and said, "Thank you, Mr. Andrews, but it''s fine..."


    She wanted to pull her hand back as she spoke. Suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Margaret subconsciously looked over. Her pupils instantly shrank after seeing the two figures standing


    at the door.


    It was Zachary and Stephanie.


    What were these two doing here?


    They looked surprised to see Margaret.


    "Margaret, why are you here?" Stephanie''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Zachary pursed his lips tightly. Margaret''s face slowly turned into a soft shade of pink. Compared to


    four years ago, her facial features had be more delicate, and her eyes looked more mesmerizing


    than ever.


    For a moment, Zachary had fallen for her beauty.


    Noticing Zachary''s changed facial expression, Stephanie felt a pang of jealousy. She continued,


    "Margaret, why are you sitting so close to that old man? You aren''t forced to do anything with him,


    right?"


    Her words pulled Zachary back to his senses.


    The softness in his eyes dissipated. Zachary said disgustedly, "Forced? I think she voluntarily wanted


    to mize off her body. This is the kind of person she is. Stephanie, let''s go. Your friend is waiting for


    us."


    "Okay." Stephanie nodded obediently.


    Zachary''s loud voice travelled right into Margaret''s ears.


    Her body stiffened and finally came to her senses. She pulled her hand away forcefully, her eyes full of


    repugnance and disgust.


    "Mr. Andrews, pardon me. I have to go to the bathroom." She felt a flourish of heat washing over her.


    She was worried that if she stayed any longer, she would lose it.


    "Where do you want to go off to?" Mark stretched out his hand to grab Margaret.


    Margaret avoided his grasp. "Sorry, Mr. Andrews, I am really not feeling well."


    "I know. Don''t worry about it. Be good and listen to me. I promise I''ll make you feel veryfortable


    Margaret would be really stupid if she still didn''t understand what was going to happen.


    "You set me up!" Margaret yelled, ring at Sandra.


    She remembered how she only took a sip of the red wine that Sandra gave her.


    "What do you mean by ''set up''? Mr. Andrews likes you. You should be proud of it." Sandra said.


    "That''s right. My beauty, as long as you obey me, I promise that you will be famous. If you dare to


    resist, Tiana''s role will no longer belong to you..." Mark threatened and was about to pull Margaret back


    to his side once more.


    Margaret raised her foot and dropped a kick on Mark''s beer belly. "Get out!" She snapped.


    "Oh, you little b*tch, how dare you refuse my offer..." Mark shouted as he covered his stomach with his


    hand.


    After kicking Mark away, Margaret endured the difort a little longer before rushing out of the room.


    "Mr. Andrews, are you okay?" The other girl in the room, ine Allen, hurriedly helped Mark up and


    asked in a soft voice.


    ine started her career as an actress in an online drama which was gradually getting popr on the


    inte. Now, she urgently needed a role that could bring her on the international stage and elevate


    her status in the industry.


    In order to get Tiana''s role, she was willing to sacrifice something.


    The moment she saw Margaret, she was taken aback by how gorgeous she was. She thought that she


    did not stand a chance against her in ying Tiana.


    She didn''t expect Margaret to be dumb enough to offend the secondrgest investor of the movie, Mark


    Andrews. This was not beneficial to her at all.


    "Rece her! I will definitely rece this little b*tch of an actress!" Mark shouted angrily. "I am going to


    make her regret this. I will make her kneel and beg for me."

 Chapter 17 The Douchebags

    Chapter 17 The Douchebags


    Chapter 17 The Douchebags


    Margaret opened the tap and let the water gush out of its mouth.


    She sshed some cold water on her face, but the heat in Margaret remained undissipated - not even


    a little bit.


    This was just like four years ago...


    Thinking of what happened then, Margaret felt dizzy.


    Was she going to experience once again the same despair that she went through four years ago?


    Margaret bit her lip hard and tried to suppress the heat within her.


    Her body felt so weak. She could only support herself against the wall to walk out of the room.


    "Margaret." As soon as she left, she heard someone calling her.


    Margaret frowned and raised her head. She saw Zachary, the douchebag who was all dressed up like a


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    gentleman, standing there.


    "I saw you in the private room just now." Zachary stared at her as he said.


    "And?" Margaret shot back, raising her eyebrows.


    Zachary was a little embarrassed to be interrogated. "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" He asked


    her back.


    "I do." She replied.


    "What is it?" Zachary''s eyes shed a hint of wicked pride.


    Sure enough, after all these years, this girl was still thinking about him.


    "Please don''t block my way, I have things to do." Margaret said while gritting her teeth.


    "Why does this person keep on approaching me like a mangy dog? He''s in the way." Margaret thought.


    Zachary didn''t expect that this was what Margaret wanted to say.


    He touched his nose awkwardly and said, "Margaret, I guess you''ve be a sugarbaby for money. If


    you have financial difficulties, just let Stephanie and I know. We will help you."


    "Are you getting out of the way or not?" Margaret''s throat was dry and ufortable. She started to


    shout at Zachary.


    "You still me us, right? I know that it is unfair to you, but Stephanie and I truly love each other. I will


    harm yourself again." Zachary continued.


    His words felt like flies flying around Margaret''s ear.


    Margaret was really ufortable at this point. She felt as if she was stepping on cotton.


    "Thank you to you and your entire family..." Margaret replied while looking at Zachary sarcastically. "...


    but I''m doing fine. I don''t need your sympathy just yet."


    "Margaret, do you have to talk like this?" Zachary frowned and was a little unhappy. "Stephanie is a


    very kind girl. She felt guilty and wanted to help you after you left for so many years." He exined.


    "What can she do to help me? By taking away my identity, and using my resources to help me?


    Zachary, it''s been a minute and you''ve already gotten so great at telling jokes." Margaret snapped at


    him.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Margaret. If this rumor of yours gets out, it will damage Stephanie''s reputation."


    Zachary stopped her anxiously.


    One really shouldn''t argue too much with a fool.


    Why would she waste time on an idiot?


    While Zachary was not paying attention, Margaret walked past him, only to see Stephanie standing


    around the corner. "Margaret, it''s been a long time since Ist saw you. I''ve been worried about you."


    Stephanie said.


    Margaret suppressed the weird feeling in her body and asked, "Are you worried that I didn''t die in the


    Milesburg?"


    "What are you talking about, Margaret? Are you still ming me for what happened?" Stephanie''s face


    was full of tears. She looked miserable.


    Margaret rolled her eyes. Stephanie really lived up to her reputation as an actress in the entertainment


    circle. She was good at acting and could easily drop a few crocodile tears whenever she wanted.


    "Don''t block my way, you douchebag." Margaret said coldly.


    "Margaret, even if you don''t want to forgive me, I still want you to know that if you ever want toe


    back to the Simons family, you are wee to at any time. As for Dad, I will help beg for his


    forgiveness."


    Margaret smiled coldly when she heard thest sentence.


    Her biological father didn''t believe her, so he drove her out of the house. Through all these years, if it


    weren''t for that person, she might have already died on foreign soil.

 Chapter 18 Please Help Me

    Chapter 18 Please Help Me


    Chapter 18 Please Help Me


    "Are you done? Now get out." Margaret felt her blood boiling inside her. She felt her vision starting to


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    blur.


    Stephanie''s eyes lit up in joy upon seeing Margaret''s reaction.


    However, she hid it well. She walked towards Zachary and asked worriedly, "Zac, am I not doing good


    enough? Is Margaret still ming me?"


    "Stephanie, you''re doing great. I believe she will eventually understand what you''re doing for her."


    Zachary looked at Stephanie tenderly.


    Stephanie''s fake act made Margaret''s head ache even more.


    The man who vowed to be her one and only had ended up with Stephanie.


    Her biological father would rather help an outsider, who he had no rtionship with, than her.


    All of a sudden, Margaret felt like a failure.


    She wanted to escape from everything.


    However, the drug''s effects were setting in. Margaret took a heavy breath and stepped forward, but her


    legs became extremely weak. Before long, they gave out below her, causing her to fall forward.


    Just as she thought she was going to make a fool of herself, she fell into somebody''s embrace.


    "Margaret." It was a deep, maic voice.


    Margaret looked up and saw Charleston''s charming face.


    For some reason, the moment she saw him, she felt a sudden sadness envelop her. Her eyes were full


    of tears and she clutched Charleston''s arm tightly. "Honey, you''re here." She said.


    Zachary and Stephanie was shocked at Charleston''s appearance.


    Did Margaret just call him honey? What was his rtionship with her? They wondered.


    Charleston''s face couldn''t be clearly seen under the bad lighting.


    Zachary frowned. He had always thought that Margaret still loved him. He didn''t think that she would be


    in an intimate rtionship with another man.


    "What happened?" Charleston stared at her affectionately.


    Margaret''s face was a shade of red that didn''t seem normal. Her eyes also looked crimson, like eyes of


    a little white rabbit.


    "Can you take me away from here? I''m so ufortable." Margaret looked at him pleadingly.


    She was not sure whether Charleston would agree to help. After all, they didn''t exactly have a great


    rtionship with one another.


    "Okay." Charleston nodded. He gently picked Margaret up, and left immediately with her in his arms.


    Margaret was slightly dumbfounded by this. The faint smell of smoke lingering around


    Charleston inexplicably made her feel safe and at ease.


    He touched Margaret''s skin and it was piping hot. It made him worried that something bad would


    happen to her.


    They were soon in the elevator.


    Margaret felt a little embarrassed. "Mr. Limbaugh, you can put me down now." She said.


    "No!" The man said smugly.


    Margaret was speechless.


    "Who were those two people just now?" Charleston asked.


    "My younger sister and ex-boyfriend." A hint of darkness shed across Margaret''s eyes.


    "Ex-boyfriend?" Charleston thought to himself.


    Charleston''s gaze suddenly turned cold and harsh. He lowered his head and nced at Margaret.


    Her cheeks were pink and delicate, and her skin was smooth and attractive to the human eye.


    As Charleston looked at her, a feeling of uneasiness rose in his chest. "Have you been drugged?" He


    asked her.


    Margaret nodded. Her eyes were watery, and she looked dreadful.


    Charleston''s pupils widened as he tried to keep his breathing steady.


    He couldn''t imagine what would happen if he didn''t show up.


    Charleston felt like killing somebody.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital." Heforted her.


    "It''s okay, I can go by myself... uh..." Margaret felt that even her bones had be numb.


    Darkness pooled in Charleston''s eyes as he said in a hoarse voice, "Be good and listen to me. I''ll send


    you there."


    "Okay..." Margaret nodded, feeling too dizzy to argue.


    Charleston then called Larry. "Has the car been repaired?"

 Chapter 19 I Feel So Warm...

    Chapter 19 I Feel So Warm...


    Chapter 19 I Feel So Warm...


    His car had broken down while he was on a drive, so he asked Larry to send it to a nearby shop for


    repairs. Meanwhile, he came to the Emperor Hotel for a short rest but he didn''t expect to meet


    Margaret there.


    "Not yet, Master Charleston," Larry replied.


    "Get me a car in five minutes, any car would do," Charleston urged.


    ...


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They exited the Emperor Hotel.


    A red Benjamin car was parked at the entrance.


    Charleston sat in the back seat with Margaret in his arms.


    This surprised Larry a little, but he soon came to his senses and said, "Master Charleston, your car is


    still being repaired, and this was the only car avable for purchase for now."


    "Alright, head to the hospital now," Charleston said.


    Without further dy, Larry started his car and began their journey to the hospital.


    "Oh, I feel so warm..." Margaret felt very ufortable, as if there were ants biting her from head to


    toe.


    "Good girl, we are already on the way to the hospital," Charlestonforted her gently.


    Larry could not help but doubt whether his master had been swapped for another person. He had never


    seen Charleston so gentle before.


    Meanwhile, on the fifth floor of the Emperor Hotel.


    Stephanie stood by the window, her eyes full of disdain and displeasure.


    She thought Margaret had hooked up with some kind of extraordinary man, but it turned out to be


    someone with such an inferior car.


    In the car, Margaret still felt extremely warm. As she struggled in her seat, she unintentionally touched


    something as cold as ice. As it felt so good to the touch, she couldn''t help but inch closer to it. She


    even began rubbing herself on what she thought to be arge chunk of ice.


    Charleston looked at Margaret rubbing herself against his arms, his gaze full of zing desire.


    He leaned towards Margaret''s ear and asked, "Does this feel nice?"


    "Yes, it feels very nice," Margaret replied in a delicate voice.


    The chunk of ice made her feel much better. It felt so good to her that she couldn''t help herself from


    rubbing against it once more.


    Charleston felt funny. He pinched Margaret''s earlobe and said, "I''ll make you feel even better in the


    future."


    In the hospital.


    First Hospital in Asshington belonged to the Limbaugh family.


    Ten minutester, Margaret was already lying on the hospital bed with a drip, looking much better.


    "Master Charleston, isn''t it a pity that you missed your chance?" Larry came over with the medicine,


    winking yfully at Charleston.


    Charleston red at him with his dark eyes, saying, "Look how nosy you are."


    Larry suppressed hisughter and left.


    Just as he did, Margaret, who was lying on the hospital bed, slowly awakened.


    "You''re awake." A low voice sounded from the side.


    Margaret turned her head and saw Charleston''s handsome face.


    In an instant, she remembered everything that had happened.


    She was framed and drugged. Stephanie and Zachary put on an act in front of her before she stumbled


    into Charleston.


    It was Charleston who saved her.


    "You don''t have to thank me. You''re mine, so it''s my responsibility to save you," Charleston said, as if


    he could read her mind and knew exactly what she was thinking about.


    "I''m yours?" The corner Margaret''s mouth twitched.


    "Margaret, listen. As long as you haven''t returned the photo to me, you''re mine and I''m here whenever


    you need me!" Charleston said as he lifted Margaret''s chin up towards him. He gazed at her delicate


    and beautiful face.


    This gorgeous woman had caught the eye of so many people, but she only belonged to him.


    Anyone who dared to think about having her would be digging their own grave.


    "Are you kidding me?" Margaret red at him.


    "Do I seem to be joking?" Charleston asked her right back.


    "Charleston, you are too much. Do you even abide byws?" Margaret was so angry that she started


    panting.


    "I am thew in Havend!" He proimed. On his strikingly handsome face, his dark eyes shined with


    great brilliance and charm.


    Margaret stayed silent, gritting her teeth in frustration. Indeed, she couldn''t refute this. Charleston had


    a high status and was extremely influential. If she went against him, he could make her lose everything


    with just the snap of a finger.

 Chapter 20 The Douchebags Engagement

    Chapter 20 The Douchebags'' Engagement


    Chapter 20 The Douchebags'' Engagement


    Meanwhile.


    In the courtyard of the Simons family.


    Zachary had sent Stephanie back to the Simons family''s house.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Zachary, you''ve been with Stephanie for a long time. It''s time to start thinking about your future, no?"


    William suggested.


    Stephanie blushed and said, "Dad..."


    "Uncle, I have already discussed this with my parents. We are nning to get engaged by the end of


    this month," Zachary replied.


    "Great. As parents, we are happy as long as you two are happy and have a blissful rtionship.


    Stephanie is my only daughter. You have to treat her well." William looked at them happily.


    "You have nothing to worry about, Uncle," Zachary replied. This was not the first time William had


    hinted at their marriage, but for some reason, Zachary sounded somewhat impatient this time.


    What did he mean by Stephanie was his only daughter?


    Although Margaret was an adopted child, she was still considered a part of the Simons family in the


    eyes of thew.


    Margaret''s face involuntarily appeared in Zachary''s mind. She had grown more beautiful and attractive


    now than she was four years ago.


    Zachary had always thought that Margaret still loved him, but she affectionately called another man her


    honey, and this was eating him alive.


    Despite this, he kept his true feelings and emotions hidden.


    The three of them continued discussing the preparations needed for the engagement banquet at the


    end of the month.


    Zachary only left the Simons family''s housete in the night.


    In the living room.


    Stephanie looked frazzled. She said to her father in a low voice, "Dad, I met Margaret today."


    "Has she returned to Havend?" William''s smile disappeared.


    "Yes, I saw her at the Emperor Hotel with a rich old man. She somehow offended the man and was


    then chased out."


    "What a disgrace." William was so irritated that he mmed his fist on the table. "Only she would


    casually sleep with men."


    "Zachary and I asked her if she needed help, but..." Stephanie lowered her head and bit her lips. Her


    eyes became weary. "She just shooed me away. And it seems like she has a boyfriend."


    "A boyfriend?" William was surprised.


    "Yes, her boyfriend drove an inexpensive car to pick her up," Stephanie emphasized on the fact that


    Margaret''s boyfriend was possibly someone of limited means.


    "If she''s sleeping so casually with men, why didn''t she choose a better one to hook up with?" William


    scorned coldly.


    He quickly sighed again and sounded distressed when he said, "Stephanie, you are too kind-hearted.


    Margaret doesn''t belong in the Simons family anymore. You no longer have to suffer for her sake in the


    future."


    ...


    It was already past eleven when Margaret finally reached home. She was so sleepy that she didn''t


    even bother taking a bath. She went to bed immediately.


    She was awakened by her mobile ringtone the next day.


    She answered the call without checking who it was, "Hello?"


    "Margaret, you offended Mr. Andrews yesterday. Do you know who he is? He is the second major


    investor of Ancient Star. Your role as Tiana has been withdrawn. You don''t have to wait for the crew to


    inform you about the filming date anymore," Sandra gave Margaret a mouthful, sending a train of words


    into her ears.


    Margaret sat up in an instant and frowned. "What did you just say?"


    "I said the Tiana role is no longer yours." Sandra didn''t want to waste her time with Margaret, so she


    hung up the phone immediately.


    Margaret''s mind went nk as she listened to the phone''s dial tone.


    It took some time for her toe to her senses. When she did, the corners of her mouth curled into an


    ironic smile.


    She had worked so hard for this role, but it was gone now because of their words.


    At Gxy Entertainment.


    Margaret marched into thepany. As she was an artist under thepany''s employment, she went


    in smoothly without any obstruction.


    As soon as she arrived outside Sandra''s office, she kicked the door right open.

 Chapter 21 How Dare You, Margaret!

    Chapter 21 How Dare You, Margaret!


    Chapter 21 How Dare You, Margaret!


    "How dare you, Margaret!" Sandra was startled by Margaret''s action. She quickly flew into flurry of rage


    and shouted at Margaret when she realized it was her.


    Margaret raised her hand and pped Sandra in the face twice without saying a word.


    "Margaret, are you crazy?" Sandra never expected Margaret to do something like this. Margaret''s ps


    were so hard that her ck-framed sses were knocked off and it didn''t take long for her cheeks to


    start swelling up.


    "Your face sure is thick! That made my hand hurt!" Margaret mocked as she vigorously shook her hand.


    "You, you..." Sandra was so furious that her chest heaved. "Margaret, how dare you go against me and


    "If you dared to drug and frame me, why would I not dare to hit you?" Margaret snorted coldly.


    "What drug? I don''t even know what you''re talking about." Sandra flinched at Margaret''s usations.


    "You don''t know about it?" Margaret picked up the cup of tea on the table and sshed it directly on


    Sandra''s face. "Here, let me help you sober up."


    "Ah!" Sandra screamed in terror. She rushed towards Margaret, ready to attack her.


    Margaret avoided her attacks and shoved her to the floor. She grabbed Sandra''s arm forcefully and


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    asked coldly, "Does it hurt? This is to teach you a lesson. You''d better pray that I don''t find any


    evidence against you."


    Sandra gasped and refuted fiercely, "Margaret, you''re screwed. Not only for the role of Tiana, but you


    will never get an opportunity to act in any more ys in the future."


    "Okay, sure! I would also like to remind you that I will never, ever return to Gxy Entertainment unless


    you beg me to," Margaret replied.


    After saying that, Margaret left.


    Her cold gaze caught a lot of people''s attention.


    Finally, after walking out of thepany, Margaret''s eyes started welling up in tears.


    ...


    On the top floor of the president''s office of the Limbaugh Group.


    Someone knocked on the office door.


    "Come in." Charleston said in a deep voice.


    The heavy door was pushed open and Larry came in with a document in his hand.


    "Sir, this is the actor list of Ancient Star," Larry said.


    Charleston never cared about these matters at all in the past. However, things were different now.


    Margaret was going to act in Ancient Star. So of course, he cared about it.


    Charleston quickly scanned through all the minor characters on the list for the role of Tiana.


    However, an unfamiliar name was sitting in Tiana''s actor name column.


    ine Allen.


    "What''s going on? Why would Tiana''s role be yed by someone else?" Charleston''s eyes reflected


    his hostility towards this.


    Larry replied honestly, "They''re saying that the second major investor of the y asked to swap her out


    because she offended him."


    Charleston''s handsome face darkened. His thin lips slightly parted, and a sense of danger set in. "If the


    role of Tiana doesn''t go to her, Limbaugh Group shall withdraw its funds," he said.


    Although this jewelrypany was not internationally famous, for some artists, it was an opportunity


    for them to promote themselves to audiences in foreign countries. Thus, a lot of artists were eager to


    secure the role.


    However, that didn''t matter to Limbaugh Group at all. If the Group withdrew its funds, Ancient Star''s


    filming would immediately be suspended due to insufficient funding.


    Meanwhile, in the office of Gxy Entertainment.


    "You idiot!" The managing director of Gxy Entertainment red at Sandra. "And to think that you


    even wanted to stop Margaret from getting any ys!"


    "Can''t... Can''t I?" Sandra didn''t expect to receive such a response from the management.


    The managing director said exasperatingly, "Let me tell you the truth. Haver Entertainment has stated


    that if Margaret doesn''t y the role of Tiana, they will withdraw all funds. Stephanie is the lead actress


    in Ancient Star. We need this tform to help Stephanie prate the foreign market!"

 Chapter 22 Kneel And Beg, Margaret

    Chapter 22 Kneel And Beg, Margaret


    Chapter 22 Kneel and Beg, Margaret


    "How could it be..." Sandra''s face turned pale. This was unbelievable.


    Margaret was just a newbie who didn''t have a strong backing.


    How did Haver Entertainment get alerted on this matter?


    "Listen. If Margaret is not ying the role of Tiana, then you can forget about continue working here.


    Get out of thepany immediately," The managing director banged the table angrily.


    Sandra fell into a pit of despair.


    She still remembered telling Margaret arrogantly that she would never let her act again.


    However, reality gave her a hard p on the face.


    She did not only fail to ruin Margaret''s career, but she now had to beg Margaret to return.


    "Mr. Yarbrough, can you get someone else to get Margaret back..." Sandra just couldn''t bear the


    thought of having to embarrass herself.


    "Margaret was driven away by you. How dare you ask others to get her back." The managing director


    red at Sandra.


    In the end, Sandra was thrown out of the office.


    She felt hopeless. If she could not get Margaret back, her career would bepletely ruined.


    She would be cklisted by Gxy Entertainment.


    Getting cklisted by an entertainmentpany was the ultimate doom of a manager.


    ...


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    After Margaret exited Gxy Entertainment, she went home, heart heavy with regret, and slept for a


    long time.


    She finally got up in a daze and poured herself a ss of water. As she was about to take a sip, her cell


    phone rang.


    The depressed feeling dissipated when she saw who the dialer was. She curled her lips and answered


    the phone. "Honey..."


    However, she did not hear the young, tender voice which she was expecting. Instead, it was a voice


    speaking in Milesburg''s nativenguage.


    "Is Miss Simons speaking?" the person asked.


    "Oh, yes, I am..." Margaret''s tone turned serious, as if a huge stone was pressing on her heart.


    "Miss Simons, as the child''s treatment has reached its final stages, if the medical bills are still not fully


    paid, I''m afraid that we will have to stop the child''s treatment," the person said.


    "No, please don''t stop it." Margaret''s eyes widened and she quickly added, "I will get the payment done


    as soon as possible. Please don''t stop the treatment."


    "Alright, we hope you''d get the money ready soon, or else we''d also be put in a difficult spot," the other


    party replied helplessly.


    After the call ended, Margaret threw the phone aside and buried her face into the pillow.


    What should she do? She had  just been banned by herpany, but she still needed to pay for the


    medical bills.


    If she couldn''t get the money...


    Margaret didn''t dare to think of the consequences.


    She turned over and looked sideways, only to notice a notification from a Whatsapp group on her


    mobile phone.


    It was a group chat for models which she had joined previously, and the notification was for a


    recruitment advertisement.


    She had found this group chat on a local forum before returning to Havend.


    As she signed a contract with Gxy Entertainment after she returned, she was forbidden to take on


    private jobs. Thus, she had never paid much attention to the group chat.


    However, since she had been banned by Gxy Entertainment from acting, she no longer cared about


    the contract.


    Margaret checked the messages in the group chat.


    "Ten o''clock, tomorrow morning at Emperor Clubhouse, a model for a swimwear advertisement is


    required. The height requirement is 165cm and above..." she muttered as she read the message.


    Margaret pondered for a while before deciding to apply.


    She was in an urgent need of money, and she could make some money from this.


    Furthermore, swimsuits were actually just ordinary products. They were just sexualized by some


    people.


    The spokesperson of the advertisement was a rising star. They were just looking for a background


    model, so this shouldn''t be a problem.


    Needless to say, Margaret''s application passed with her outstanding traits and qualities.

 Chapter 23 Swimwear Advertisement Photoshoot

    Chapter 23 Swimwear Advertisement Photoshoot


    Chapter 23 Swimwear Advertisement Photoshoot


    The next day, the light of dawn gently shone in.


    Margaret got up early, washed herself up, and put on a set of white casual clothes. She examined her


    outfit in front of the mirror and after she was sure that everything was alright; she set off to her


    destination.


    Emperor Clubhouse was a rxation spot for the rich.


    Various leisure activities with facilities such as swimming pools, golf courses, and billiards were


    avable in the clubhouse.


    The swimwear advertisement photoshoot would be held at the luxurious swimming pool of the Emperor


    Clubhouse.


    There were crew members holdingbels and signs at the main entrance, and Margaret went forward


    to verify her information.


    After confirming Margaret''s identity, she was led to the dressing room. The person in charge took out a


    swimsuit from the closet, gave it to her, and said, "Get yourself changed and wait outside."


    A group of girls who had already changed into their swimsuits was standing by the swimming pool.


    They were all the models for the advertisement.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded and took the swimsuit.


    The swimsuit was a bikini, with a fair amount of fabric.


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief. If there was too little fabric, she didn''t think she''d be able to put it on.


    Margaret changed into the swimsuit and removed her hair tie. Her naturally curled long hair hung down


    her chest, covering most parts of her fair skin.


    Even though Margaret understood that it was for the shooting, she was still not used to wearing


    something so revealing in front of many people.


    On the other hand, the leading star finally had her makeup done for the advertisement after being


    surrounded by several makeup artists.


    The advertisement director held a loudspeaker and announced themencement of the shooting.


    Like all the other girls, Margaret was a background model.


    The star stood in the middle, and the supporting models were required to find their own positions.


    Even though they were just background models, everyone wanted to be increase their exposure


    through the advertisement, so they all squeezed to the front.


    However, Margaret stood in her ce and didn''t care much since she would receive the same amount


    of payment anyway. Thus, she was squeezed to thest row.


    A tall figure then walked out from the corridor of the second floor of the swimming pool centre elegantly.


    Behind the figure were three middle-aged men.


    "Emperor Clubhouse really lives up to being the Limbaugh Group''s property. It is indeed equipped with


    first-ss service and facilities," Mark Andrews, who was following Charleston, said ingratiatingly.


    It was not easy to meet such a high-status person like Mr. Limbaugh. If Mark could make Mr. Limbaugh


    happy, then Mark wouldn''t need to worry about hispany''s profit anymore.


    Charleston''s slender and fair hand was holding a ss. He narrowed his eyes, which made them even


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    more intoxicating than red wine. "I''m d that you like it."


    "I like it, of course. I like it very much." Mark tried very hard to tter Charleston.


    Listening to their conversation, James Wood, who was with them, felt unhappy. Mark couldn''t be the


    only person hogging all the benefits from Charleston.


    He hurriedly joined their conversation to draw their attention to himself.


    "Yes, Emperor Clubhouse not only has good equipment and service but also has a lot of beautiful


    women," James quickly said with a smile as he looked around and noticed the scene near the


    swimming pool.


    As soon as Mark heard that there were beautiful women, he looked towards the direction eagerly. Sure


    enough, he saw a bunch of beautiful women with curvy figures in bikinis and said, "Oh, I agree. I


    suppose they are shooting an advertisement for swimwear..."


    Mark stepped forward and narrowed his eyes. "Hey, why does that model look a little familiar? The


    model looks like... Margaret..."


    As soon as he said that...


    Everyone present felt the atmosphere froze instantly.


    Charleston instantly raised his head and looked towards the direction. At a nce, he recognized


    Margaret, who was standing at the back of the group.

 Chapter 24 Like A Mermaid

    Chapter 24 Like A Mermaid


    Chapter 24 Like a Mermaid


    The girl had a slender figure and fair skin. From afar, she looked just like a mermaid.


    "I asked her to have a drink with me a few days ago, but she gave me the cold shoulder. So, I gave her


    role to other actors, which must be why she''s here shooting this kind of advertisement." Markughed


    lecherously as he said so.


    When he tried to get another look at Margaret, a figure blocked his sight.


    Mark couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed, but when he realized it was Charleston, he quickly


    suppressed his frustration. "Mr. Limbaugh..."


    Charleston was emotionless. "Mr. Andrews, I''ve prepared a feast for you. This way, please," he


    motioned Mark along.


    After that, he turned to the other two men.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Please excuse us, I still have something to discuss with Mr. Andrews, so I''d better not waste both of


    your time. I''ll get my bodyguards to send you backter," he told them politely.


    He was obviously asking them to leave.


    The two felt a little disappointed, but since Charleston had requested for them to do so, they had no


    other choice but to leave.


    Thus, they replied, "We can go back by ourselves. Thank you for having us, Mr. Limbaugh."


    They were ordered to leave, but they still had to force a smile at Charleston.


    This was the kind of person Charleston was.


    No one in the whole of Asshington dared to disrespect him. In other words, he was the king here.


    Mark watched his two friends leave and smirked.


    If he could coborate with the Limbaugh Group, he wouldn''t have to worry about hispany''s profits


    for theing few years.


    He proudly entered the room without noticing the coldness that was shing in Charleston''s eyes


    behind him.


    "Master Charleston, everything has been well-prepared ording to your instructions," Larry reported.


    Charleston nodded and walked towards the swimming pool.


    At the scene of the photoshoot.


    As the celebrity was not in her peak condition, the photoshoot was still ongoing.


    Margaret frowned. Fortunately, there were heaters around the swimming pool area. Otherwise, she


    would have frozen to death if she had stayed here in a bikini for such a long time.


    Suddenly, Margaret felt a source of warmth on her body, as a man''s suit jacket was draped over her


    shoulders.


    Margaret turned around, only to see Charleston standing behind her.


    "Charleston?" Margaret was surprised. She thought about returning his suit jacket.


    However, Charleston pressed on her shoulder. "If you dare take off the suit, then take off your swimsuit


    as well!" he stressed.


    "You..." Margaret blushed.


    Charleston purposely inched close to her ear and whispered, "You have a great figure. I am very happy


    with it, but if I ever see you wearing a swimsuit in front of others again, I will carry you to my bed right


    away and take all of them off!"


    The man''s words were overbearing and obscene.


    However, Margaret didn''t know how to refute and she could only re at him speechlessly.


    The photoshoot director saw Charleston and Margaret talking to each other, and was about to


    approach them to say something. Before he could, Larry came forward and whispered in the director''s


    ear.


    Suddenly, the photoshoot director''s facial expression changed drastically and he shouted, "Let''s call it a


    day."


    Hearing this, Margaret went back to the ce where her belongings were kept. Suddenly, her cell


    phone rang.


    She saw that Sandra was calling her. Margaret was confused. Why did she call?


    Margaret answered the call, "What''s the matter?"


    "Where are you now, Margaret?" Sandra''s tone was so gentle that it gave Margaret goosebumps.


    "What do you want?" Margaret asked back, her tone hostile.


    "Well, if you have time now, let''s meet somewhere and discuss more about Tiana''s role. I''ll let you


    know themencement date of the shooting and show you what you need to prepare for it," Sandra


    exined.

 Chapter 25 Fled Away

    Chapter 25 Fled Away


    Chapter 25 Fled Away


    "Miss Sandra, I think you must have misunderstood something. Have you forgotten that this role is no


    longer mine?" Margaret said while she rolled her eyes.


    "Who said so? You are Tiana!" Sandra raised her voice.


    Margaret was dumbfounded. She then came to her senses and unconsciously looked at Charleston.


    Charleston stood in front of her, his eyes lit up with joy.


    "Oh? Now you''re asking me to go back? I remember you were very arrogant when you drove me out. I


    told you that unless you beg me for it, I won''t ever consider going back," Margaret mocked.


    On the other end of the phone, Sandra was so angry that she couldn''t help gnashing her teeth.


    "Margaret, I admit that I was wrong. But aren''t you being too much?"


    "Goodbye..." Margaret was ready to hang up.


    "Wait." Sandra was about to break down in tears. "Let''s meet up and discuss this," she pleaded.


    "Text me the address. I have things to do now." Margaret hung up immediately after. She then raised


    her head andid her eyes on Charleston. "Mypany''s staff just informed me that I got the role of


    Tiana back," she said to Charleston.


    "Oh, congrattions then." Charleston said.


    Margaret pursed her lips and interrogated him, "You did this, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, I helped you out. Do you feel touched?" Charleston''s voice was maic and pleasant to the ear.


    "No!" Margaret replied with an unfriendly face.


    She was not stupid. Why would a man like Charleston treat an ordinary woman this well for no reason?


    He must have a secret agenda.


    "You cruel-hearted woman!" Charleston reached out his hand. His long, thin fingers stroked Margaret''s


    cheek gently, and then he reached out to hug her. "The swimwear advertisement has been cancelled."


    Charleston bought the swimsuitpany right away after seeing Margaret shooting by the swimming


    pool and called the advertisement off. How could his woman expose her body in front of others?


    "What are you doing? Let go!" Margaret was only wearing a bikini, and her fair skin was now touching


    the man''s body. Charleston''s domineering masculine scent made her feel very ufortable.


    "Give me a kiss and I''ll let you go." Charleston said shamelessly.


    "No!"


    "Then I won''t let you go!" As he said this, he tightened his grip on Margaret.


    Her body was soft. It made him feel so hot inside that he felt a wave of arousal approaching.


    "You..." Margaret was sure that Charleston wouldn''t let go. She quickly scanned her surroundings. After


    making sure that no one was looking at her, she tiptoed and swiftly kissed Charleston on the chin.


    Charleston was dumbfounded.


    While he was still in a daze, Margaret took the opportunity to break herself free from his grasp and


    escaped the scene immediately.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She fled away, the silhouette of her petite figure slowly disappearing from Charleston''s line of sight.


    Charleston couldn''t help but find this amusing.


    He reached his hand out to touch his chin, and the corners of his mouth curled up involuntarily.


    This woman was so sweet. He could eat her up in one bite!


    In the restaurant.


    Margaret sat across Sandra.


    Sandra took out the contract from her bag and said, "Margaret, this is the contract for Ancient Star, and


    here is the script and schedule..."


    "Wait..." Margaret stopped her. "Are you trying to ask me to go back? Your knees haven''t even touched


    the ground," she ridiculed.


    Sandra''s face turned pale. Margaret had mentioned that unless Sandra knelt down, she would never


    return to Gxy Entertainment.


    Was she really going to kneel to Margaret?


    Fortunately, the seat she had chosen was quite secluded, so it would not be as embarrassing to do so.


    Sandra gritted her teeth and made up her mind. She stood up and slowly began getting on her knees.


    As Sandra''s knees were about to hit the ground, a foot reached over and blocked them in their path.

 Chapter 26 Just Wait And See

    Chapter 26 Just Wait And See


    Chapter 26 Just Wait And See


    It was Margaret''s.


    Sandra stared at Margaret in surprise.


    Margaret told her off coldly, "You guys can insult others as much as you like, but I can never learn to be


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    one of you. I just want to teach you a lesson today. If I ever catch you doing something like this again, I


    won''t be so courteous the next time."


    Sandra stood up stiffly. Margaret picked up the documents and said, "I''m taking all of these away. I''ll


    arrive on time for the first shooting."


    As Margaret walked away, Sandra was so furious that she wanted to grit her teeth into pieces.


    "B*tch, you''re obviously trying to humiliate me, but you''re still pretending that you''re above this,"


    Sandra thought to herself.


    "Just wait and see. You''ll suffer a lot when you join the crew."


    As Ancient Star''s leading actress was Stephanie, Sandra was sure that she would make the most of


    her opportunities to give Margaret a hard time.


    ...


    Back in the swimming pool area of the Emperor Clubhouse.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I was wrong. Please let me go... Ah..." Markid on the ground in a mess, screaming


    like a pig before its ughter.


    He didn''t expect any of this at all. He had thought that he would get in cahoots with Charleston and


    have a bright future ahead, but in reality, he got beaten up by Limbaugh Group''s bodyguards.


    He still didn''t know how he had offended Mr. Limbaugh even after getting beaten for a long time.


    Charleston lit his cigar and sat on a royal blue sofa, the smoke giving him an air of indifference and


    mystery.


    "Left or right hand?" Charleston asked.


    "Master Charleston, it''s his left hand," one of the bodyguards reported it was Mark''s left hand that had


    touched Margaret.


    After flicking off the cigar, Charleston stood up and walked over to Mark.


    "Mr. Limbaugh... Ah..." Mark moaned in pain.


    Charleston stepped on Mark''s left hand with his shiny leather shoe. Sounds of crushed bones were


    heard.


    Mark''s left hand had probably been disabled.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry. I identally stepped on your hand, Mr. Andrews."


    Charleston withdrew his leg and looked at Mark in disgust.


    "No, it''s okay..." Mark was twisting his body in pain, but he didn''t dare to me Charleston.


    "Mr. Andrews, I heard that you like beautiful women. Aspensation, I shall present you a couple of


    prettydies," Charleston said coldly.


    Mark felt his back going numb.


    The door opened and several plus-sized women with their hair in a messy bunch rushed in, the body


    odor wafting in the air.


    "No, please, Mr. Limbaugh, I know my mistake now. Please let me go. I don''t want anypensation,"


    Mark pleaded. Fear set in as he looked at these women and saw their men-hungry eyes.


    "It''s toote," Charleston said, insinuating that something bad was going to happen.


    "No, no, go away! Ah!" Mark screamed.


    "Larry, I''ll leave the rest to you." Charleston raised his hand and checked the time.


    "No problem, Master Charleston." Larry watched respectfully as Charleston left the room.


    Only after Charleston''s figure disappeared from sight that Larry turned his head to look at Mark, still


    lying in great pain on the ground. "Mark, you only have yourself to me for setting your sights on


    someone you shouldn''t have," Larry hinted.


    Mark whined in fear. When did he set his sights on someone he shouldn''t?


    His cries sounded further and further away as the strong women dragged Mark into a room.


    ...


    "Why are you here?" Margaret opened the door, only to see Charleston standing outside of it.


    She instantly became unhappy as she recalled his vile behaviors by the swimming pool.


    Charleston locked his sight on Margaret. "You''re officially part of the filming crew. Don''t you want to


    celebrate?"


    "Even if I do, I wouldn''t celebrate with you anyway..." Margaret murmured to herself and pictured


    herself rolling her eyes in her heart.


    "If you don''t celebrate with me, who else would you want to celebrate with? Huh?" Charleston''s thin lips


    curled in a way that hinted a sign of danger.

 Chapter 27 He Ate With That...

    Chapter 27 He Ate With That...


    Chapter 27 He Ate With That...


    "Anyone besides you," Margaret deliberately went against him.


    "Man or a woman?" Charleston asked.


    "What would you do if it''s a man?" Margaret stared at him with her beautiful eyes.


    "If I find you with another man, I''ll..." Charleston''s eyes turned grim.


    Margaret interrupted him without hesitation, "You''ll do what? Charleston, this is an era of peace we live


    in. Don''t be as violent as barbarians, okay?"


    "How about I offer him a luxurious lifetime tour at a prison?" How dare this little thingin that he


    was being violent? He would show her what actual violence was the day they were in bed together.


    Margaret was speechless, and she immediately regretted arguing with Charleston. "Alright, let''s have a


    meal together - my treat. Are you okay with any food?" she asked.


    "Yes," Charleston answered casually.


    The only thing he wanted to eat was her anyway.


    "Okay then!" Margaret said, eyes shing a light of mischievousness.


    The car was parked in front of a hotpot restaurant.


    There were scribbles on the wall of the hotpot restaurant. Margaret requested for a private room and


    then ordered the spiciest hotpot avable.


    She deliberately did this as she knew Charleston would have gastric pain if he ate spicy food.


    Charleston looked at the woman, who was secretly proud of her own n, and couldn''t help but find


    this amusing.


    The hot pot was served, but it turned out to be a hotpot with two separate soup bases - a spicy one and


    a non-spicy one.


    "Excuse me, I actually ordered a spicy hotpot." Margaret was confused.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. Our record here states that you actually ordered a two-soup-base hotpot," the waiter


    replied with a smile.


    Margaret suddenly felt like a deted balloon.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She initially wanted Charleston to just look at her eat, but because of this...


    "By the way, Miss, do you need any side dishes?" The waiter asked again.


    The soup base and dishes were ordered separately at this establishment.


    Just when Margaret was about to take the menu from the waiter, Charleston spoke up. "Please serve


    us every item you have," he ordered.


    "Sure," the waiter paused for a moment in astonishment, then came to his senses and answered with a


    smile. After taking down their orders, he left the private room.


    "Hey, why did you order everything? We won''t be able to finish!" Margaret was also dumbfounded. She


    only came back to her senses after a while.


    "I ordered for fun. I''m not paying the bill anyway." Charleston said unconcernedly as he curled his lips.


    "You..." Margaret almost blew her top. There were so many dishes. Oh God, how much would the total


    bill be?


    Margaret felt like crying, but she could shed no tears.


    Soon enough, the table was full of dishes as they were gradually served.


    The waiter informed them, "Excuse me, these are just part of your order. After you finish the dishes


    here, we will bring over the others as soon as possible."


    "Wait, can we cancel the rest of our orders?" Margaret asked hurriedly.


    "No, Miss. I''m sorry," the waiter said.


    Margaret''s heart bled as she thought of the bill that was waiting for her at the end of her meal.


    She decided to turn grief and anger into appetite. She picked up the dishes, put them into the hotpot,


    and stared at the pot like a hamster staring at its grains.


    She had to pay the ridiculous bill either way, so she may as well enjoy herself. She would rather make


    her stomach happy than be bothered by this a second longer.


    Margaret''s mouth was stuffed with food.


    The hotpot tasted so delicious that Margaret forgot to add more dishes in the pot to get them boiled


    while she ate them. She tried to pick up some food from the pot only to find that there was nothing left.


    "I still have some over here. Do you want them?" Charleston asked.


    "It''s okay, I can cook for myself..."


    "It''s beef."


    "Yes!" Margaret quickly handed her bowl over. The beef was expensive, so she must not waste it.


    Charleston put some beef into her bowl. Margaret dipped the beef in chili sauce and put it into her


    mouth. Only then did she realize that something was not right.


    The beef was given to her using cutlery that Charleston had been eating with.

 Chapter 28 It Tastes So Sweet

    Chapter 28 It Tastes So Sweet


    Chapter 28 It Tastes So Sweet


    "Do you like getting intimate with me?" Charleston raised his eyebrows, asking his question sensually.


    Margaret wished she could bite off her own tongue.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was literally jumping into the trap she had set for herself.


    "Are you concurring with silence? Huh?" Charleston poked.


    Of course not!


    Fortunately, Charleston stopped teasing her at this point.


    "You just choked on a piece of beef. Have some mushrooms first," he said.


    Margaret stared at the mushroom that Charleston scooped from the soup and asked in a daze, "This


    mushroom?"


    "What other type of mushroom do you want?" Charleston looked at her teasingly.


    Margaret blushed. "Ahem, ahem... This mushroom is good. It... It also helps to prevent cancer," she


    stuttered in awkwardness.


    "Well, have more of it then," Charleston responded thoughtfully.


    Yes, she had to stuff more food in her mouth so she would not say anything embarrassing anymore.


    The hotpot was boiling, and the waiter hade in twice to pour more soup into their pot while they


    were eating.


    Margaret''s mouth was so greasy at this point, but she couldn''t care less as her heart ached so much at


    the thought of having to pay for everything.


    She had to get herself very full tofort herself from the pain.


    Finally, Margaret reached her limit and couldn''t have any more food. She rested her head on the


    table and saw her reflection in the mirror on the wall across from her. She couldn''t help but sigh, "Only


    hotpot can make my lips this red."


    Charleston said seriously, "There''s another way you can have super red lips without eating hotpot."


    "How?" Margaret asked, curious to know the answer.


    "Just let me kiss you very hard!"


    Margaret went speechless. She refused to converse with this hooligan.


    The remaining dishes that she could not finish eating were all packed up for takeaway. These would be


    her meals for many days toe.


    After taking the takeaway box from the waiter, Margaret walked up to the front desk, looking as if she


    was ready to go on a battlefield and die. She took out all her bank cards and said, "Hi, the bill for Room


    57, please."


    "Hi, Miss, the bill has been paid for," the waiter smiled.


    Margaret''s eyes widened. "When?"


    "The bill was paid right after the orders were made," the waiter continued.


    Right after the orders were made?


    Margaret initially thought that Charleston had paid the bill, but he was with her the entire time while


    they were ordering food, so it was absolutely impossible for him to do so.


    Charleston stood a distance away as he looked at Margareting towards him and then rushing to


    pull him out of the restaurant.


    "What''s wrong?" Charleston raised his eyebrows. She looked like a furtive hamster running away with


    stolen food, and he found this hrious.


    "I think there''s something wrong with the restaurant''s checkout counter. It actually showed that the bill


    was paid..." Margaret secretly told him.


    Charleston was dazed for a moment. He stared at Margaret, who breathed a sigh of relief but was


    confused and looked guilty. Then, he looked at Larry, who was hiding not far away.


    "So, are you secretly running off without paying the bill? What if I notify the restaurant about this?"


    Charleston narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "You..." Margaret''s eyes widened. "I didn''t run off without paying. It was the checkout counter''s


    problem, not mine," she defended herself.


    "You witty girl." Charleston suddenly came very close to Margaret. "I really want to have a taste of what


    your little mouth is made of..."


    Before Margaret could respond to what he said, Charleston had alreadynded a kiss on her tender


    lips.


    Margaret froze on the spot. For a moment, she forgot to struggle. A gust of wind blew by, blowing up a


    wisp of her dark hair and bringing her back to her senses. She then pushed Charleston away forcefully,


    gasping for air.


    "It tastes so sweet!" Charleston''s red lips curled up into a smile.

 Chapter 29 Ancient StarS First Shooting

    Chapter 29 Ancient Star''S First Shooting


    Chapter 29 Ancient Star''s First Shooting


    In Studio City.


    It was the first shooting of Ancient Star.


    Margaret was sitting on a chair in a daze, unconsciously touching her lips.


    She couldn''t help blushing as she remembered Charleston''s domineering strength the night before.


    "Hey, why am I thinking of that bast*rd!" Margaret quickly broke her chain of thoughts after realizing


    that she was thinking about that shameful kiss.


    She forced herself to focus on the script. She had heard that the jewelrypany was going to pick


    between Queenie Lyons or Tiana''s actor as the brand ambassador.


    Although a decision was yet to be made, it was obvious the choice would be the person cast as


    Queenie.


    This was because the white jade pearl was the signature product of the jewelrypany this season.


    However, she still had no idea who had been cast as Queenie.


    Suddenly, footsteps could be heard from a distance away. Stephanie walked on set slowly with an


    assistant holding an umbre up for her. She looked as if she was a famed star.


    Stephanie was also a Gxy Entertainment artist, and she was given the most opportunity among all


    other artists. However, for some reason, she still hadn''t gained much fame even with the support of the


    Simons family''s resources.


    This time, Stephanie most probably secured the role of Queenie by leveraging on her family''swork


    as well.


    The assistant opened up a huge umbre and a resting chair, then roughly scanned her surroundings


    to find a shaded spot. Coincidentally, the ce where Margaret was sitting at the moment caught the


    assistant''s eye.


    "You, get out of the way and give this seat to Stephanie," the assistant ordered aggressively.


    "I was here first. Why should I give it to her?" Margaret put her script down and raised her eyebrows.


    "Stephanie is the leading actress. Who are you to question her?" The assistant snorted disdainfully.


    Stephanie giggled as she covered her mouth. She said, "Tracy, can''t you tell that the person in front of


    you is the one ying Tiana?"


    Tiana?


    Assistant Tracy raised her eyebrows and continued to satirize her, "So what? You''re just a supporting


    actress. How dare you refuse to give up your seat for Stephanie? If Stephanie can''t rest well and the


    shooting is affected, can you bear the consequences?"


    Margaret sneered coldly. She had no intention of quarrelling with these people on set.


    The assistant director, who had always thought highly of Margaret, had witnessed the whole scene. He


    frowned slightly and called for Margaret, "Margaret, pleasee over. Let''s discuss your part for the


    shootingter..."


    Margaret knew that the assistant director was getting her out of a fix, so she nodded and walked


    towards him.


    The assistant then got everything ready for Stephanie to rest.


    "Are you personally acquainted with Stephanie?" On the other side, the director stared at Margaret, a


    look of confusion on his face.


    "Yes, we''ve got a bit of a nasty history with one another," Margaret said while nodding her head.


    "Just ignore her and do your thing," the director gave her some well-meaning advice.


    "Don''t worry, I will. Thank you, director." Margaret smiled with curved eyebrows.


    The director initially assumed that Margaret would think that he was on Stephanie''s side and didn''t


    expect her to be this honest about their past. He couldn''t help but think that Margaret really was a


    promising actress.


    "Familiarize yourself with the script first. We will start in about half an hour," the director said with a


    smile.


    Margaret nodded.


    The shooting took ce in summer, when it was the hottest. The crew did their preparations under the


    scorching sun and everyone was seen to be drenched in sweat.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Suddenly, a production assistant shouted, "Miss Simons'' fans have sent some gifts over."


    Tracy was stunned for a moment and yelled excitedly, "Stephanie, it''s your fans!"

 Chapter 30 TheyRe For Margaret

    Chapter 30 They''Re For Margaret


    Chapter 30 They''re For Margaret


    Stephanie also filled up with excitement, but she pretended to be calm and asked coolly, "Really?"


    "Yeah, and there are a lot of them," Tracy eximed in joy as she tiptoed to catch a glimpse of the gifts.


    Several staff members brought in a fewrge boxes of gifts.


    When a white stic box was opened, a gust of cold air rushed out of it and everyone saw bottles of


    plum shakes inside.


    Plum shakes were not unusual items.


    What''s surprising was the Emperor Hotel logo printed on the bottles.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The Emperor Hotel was a top-notch hotel in Asshington, and they rarely deliver goods to their


    customers unless the order was from an SVIP of the hotel.


    However, there were few SVIPs from the Emperor Hotel!


    "Oh my God, Miss Stephanie, your fans are really rich!" a crew member cheered.


    Another crew member winked and said, "I don''t think it''s from her fans. It''s probably from Mr.


    Whn. Miss Stephanie, you should have told us earlier about such a big surprise. You shocked us."


    Everyone knew about Zachary and Stephanie''s rtionship.


    As everyone looked at Stephanie in envy, she felt herself floating on cloud nine. "I had no idea either. I


    guess Zachary wanted to surprise me."


    "Oh, how sweet," they echoed.


    "I''m full from the sweetness between you two, but I still want to drink the plum shake!" Someone said


    yfully.


    The corners of Stephanie''s mouth curled up uncontrobly. She waved her hand and said generously,


    "Let''s share the plum shake."


    "Awesome!" The crew passed the bottles of plum shake around.


    As the bottles were being passed out, they realized that they were one bottle short. Tracy stared at


    Margaret, pretending to look sorry as she said, "Oh no... I''m really sorry, Margaret. There isn''t enough


    plum shake. Should I give this to Stephanie or to you?"


    Her loud voice got everyone''s attention.


    It was a hot summer, and most of the crew members felt great seeing someone else not being able to


    enjoy a refreshing drink while they could. They couldn''t hold back their wicked joy andughed at


    Margaret.


    "Tracy, what kind of question is that? This is Mr. Whn''s gift to Stephanie. If you don''t give it to


    Stephanie, who else would you give it to?" They mocked.


    "That''s right. How shameless would she be if she actually drank it?" Someone echoed.


    Compared to an unpopr new artist like Margaret, everyone was more enthusiastic about pleasing


    Stephanie.


    This was the reality in the entertainment industry.


    Margaret looked at the crowd and kept quiet.


    Stephanie felt gleeful seeing Margaret getting ridiculed. She took her mobile phone out and sent a


    message to Zachary, "Dear, thank you for the plum shakes you sent for my first shooting."


    Soon, she received a reply.


    "What plum shake?" Zachary wrote back.


    "Aren''t you the one who sent the Emperor Group''s plum shake to us?" Stephanie sent another


    message to Zachary. Her smile froze and she suddenly got a bad hunch about this.


    "We need to be an SVIP for that. Have you forgotten that we only have a VIP membership?" Zachary


    reminded her.


    Who sent the plum shake then? Stephanie pondered to herself.


    At this moment, one of the crew members who was sorting out the boxes found a card that was stuck


    in a box.


    "Congrattions to Margaret Simons for joining her first film crew. From, your fan."


    Everyone was shocked to their core upon hearing this as their eyes widened in disbelief.


    What?


    Was all the plum shake meant for Margaret?


    Tracy was also startled by this news. She quickly walked over and snatched the card from him. "No,


    that''s impossible..."


    However, the name "Margaret" was clearly written on it. Seeing this brought her back to reality like a


    hammer.


    To everyone''s surprise, the plum shake was never meant for Stephanie, but they were for Margaret


    instead!

 Chapter 31 That Was So Embarrassing

    Chapter 31 That Was So Embarrassing


    Chapter 31 That Was So Embarrassing


    For a moment, everyone felt uneasy.


    They mocked Margaret while enjoying her gift from her fans.


    "Thank you, Miss Allen, for unboxing it for me." Margaret scanned her surroundings and then calmly


    took the plum shake from Tracy''s hand with a sweet smile.


    Tracy''s face went pale, and she subconsciously turned around to look at Stephanie.


    Stephanie was obviously not feeling the best about things either.


    Realitynded a hard p on her.


    Several crew members, who were embarrassed by what they did, quickly apologized to Margaret,


    "Margaret, we''re sorry, we didn''t know..."


    "It''s okay. I''m d that everyone is enjoying the drink," Margaret said, not haggling over things at all.


    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. "Margaret, you are so nice. No wonder you have such a generous


    fan," someoneplimented.


    "Yes, yes," the others echoed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As everyone had their share of plum shake, courtesy of Margaret, they had no choice but to change


    their stance and begin supporting her instead.


    "Stephanie, why didn''t you rify this? We thought the gifts were for you," one of the crew members


    Another person covered his mouth and giggled secretly. "Stephanie thought it''s for her as soon as she


    heard ''Miss Simons''. She didn''t expect that they were for Margaret."


    "Exactly! And to think that Tracy even had the gall to ask who should she give thest bottle of plum


    shake to. If I were her, I would find a hole and hide in it," they said amongst themselves.


    "Crack!" Listening to the murmurs, Stephanie was so infuriated that she broke the fan in her hands.


    She felt her face burning as if someone had pped her in the face.


    "You useless piece of trash. It''s all your fault. Are you happy now that you have embarrassed me?"


    Stephanie red at Tracy fiercely. "You told everyone that the gift was mine before even making sure."


    "Stephanie, don''t be mad. Don''t even bother arguing with that little b*tch. Though the card stated that it


    was from her fan, but it might be from her sugar daddy." Tracyforted her. Meanwhile, Tracy


    thought to herself, "Didn''t you also boast that it was Zachary who sent the gifts?" But she didn''t dare to


    say that. It was more important to take care of Stephanie''s emotions at the moment.


    "You''re right. I shouldn''tpare myself to that b*tch!" Stephanie was obviously jealous, but she still


    tried tofort herself.


    "Yes, you can just overshadow her and embarrass her during filming!" Tracy nodded quickly.


    Stephanie was an experienced actress, while Margaret was just a rookie. They were confident that


    Margaret''s acting skills were definitely no match for Stephanie''s.


    Before long, shooting started.


    Queenie, who was yed by Stephanie, was a daughter of a noble family. The first scene was Queenie


    leaving a jewelry store and the car she was in almost ran over Tiana, who was yed by Margaret, in a


    beggar''s clothes.


    Stephanie had changed into a sleek dress which helped draw out her slender and curvy body figure,


    along with her beautiful facial features.


    Margaret also had gotten changed. As soon as Tracy saw Margaret, she couldn''t help guffawing with


    her hands covering her mouth.


    "Hahahaha, Stephanie, look at her. She looks just like a beggar in this outfit. Maybe she is destined to


    be a beggar!" Tracy mocked Margaret loudly.


    Stephanie could not hold back herughter when she saw Margaret in the dirty clothes either.


    The assistant director, who was standing nearby, overheard their words, and sighed helplessly.


    Margaret did look like a beggar, but that was the whole point. It was part of her job to act as a beggar,


    so it waspletely normal for her to be in character.


    This was the moment Stephanie lost thest bit of her spirit and impression as an elegant and noble-


    born youngdy.

 Chapter 32 The First Shoot

    Chapter 32 The First Shoot


    Chapter 32 The First Shoot


    "Well, is everyone ready? Today is our first shoot. I hope everyone performs well so we don''t have to


    redo any scenes." The director wanted to hit the ground running with the first shoot.


    "Don''t worry about it, director. I am very experienced in acting. You should worry about the others


    instead." Stephanie covered her mouth and giggled. She purposely nced at Margaret while she said


    that.


    "Okay, let''s get ready!" The director shouted into a loudspeaker.


    All the crew members were all in a standby mode at their respective ces.


    The shooting began. Stephanie walked out of the jewelry store and got into her car. The driver started


    the car. Everything went smoothly.


    Stephanie sat in the car and thought about how she would overshadow Margaretter. As she thought


    of Margaret''s embarrassed look, she felt a sense of joy and could not help but smile as she imagined


    this.


    As a result, the director stopped filming.


    "Stephanie, you are acting as Queenie, a pure and innocent girl. Why do you look like you''re scheming


    something like an old witch?" The director told her off unhappily.


    Stephanie''s smile froze.


    Like an old witch? Stephanie felt the director was attacking her on purpose.


    "I''m sorry, director. I will do better this time!" Stephanie apologized through gritted teeth.


    The director sighed. He thought he could have a good start, but things just didn''t go ording to n


    sometimes.


    They filmed the scene again. This time, everything went smoothly up until the moment Queenie met


    Tiana.


    Margaret, who was acting as Tiana, fell andnded butt-first on the ground. Queenie got out of the car


    and said in a very sympathetic tone, "Poor child, here, take this."


    Looking at the beautiful pearl in Queenie''s hand, Tiana''s eyes lit up in envy. "For me?" She asked.


    Margaret expressed Tiana''s emotions excellently. Tiana, at this point, wasn''t the beautiful singer just


    yet. She was still a beggar.


    When Stephanie looked into Margaret''s eyes, she was taken aback by how into her character Margaret


    was. Stephanie was so astonished that she even forgot her lines.


    "Cut!" The director yelled again in dissatisfaction. "Stephanie, what is it this time?"


    "I''m sorry, director. I forgot my lines again." Stephanie answered unhappily.


    She felt intimidated by Margaret''s acting when she looked into her eyes a while ago.


    It seemed that Margaret''s acting skills were overshadowing her, but how could this be possible?


    Margaret was just a newbie, so how could it be possible for her to have better acting skills?


    "Let''s continue!" The director shouted.


    Stephanie forgot her lines once again.


    "Stephanie, what are you doing? You just need to say ''yes''. Is that very hard?" The director scolded


    impatiently.


    Everyone fixed their eyes on Stephanie, judging and criticizing her internally. She was in a few dramas


    before this, but now she couldn''t even remember a simple line.


    They heard that Stephanie got all her roles using the Simons family''s influence. If they weren''t


    convinced before this, they definitely were now.


    "One more time, and this is yourst chance!" The director shouted. Stephanie''s heart was racing.


    This time, Stephanie finally said all her lines. However, she was sweating profusely.


    The director watched the scene rey and said, "Margaret, you did good. You have a true talent in


    acting."


    He originally thought that the neer would perform worse, but unexpectedly,  Stephanie was the


    problem.


    Stephanie''s face went pale almost instantly.


    Queenie had to dance in the next scene. However, even after the dance instructor had taught


    Stephanie the dance moves several times before filming the scene, she still failed to meet the


    instructor''s standards.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "We can''t do this, director. Stephanie has the agility of a block of wood. She just can''t do it..." The


    dance teacher lowered his voice as he spoke, but Stephanie still overheard them.

 Chapter 33 Margaret As StephanieS Stand-In

    Chapter 33 Margaret As Stephanie''S Stand-In


    Chapter 33 Margaret As Stephanie''s Stand-In


    Stephanie was so angry that she gritted her teeth. She didn''t know what had happened to her today,


    but she had repeatedly failed to perform well.


    The choreography was very difficult. It was a traditional dance, and she needed to dance gracefully


    with the aura of a lily.


    Stephanie remembered the steps, but ording to the dance instructor, she looked as rigid and lifeless


    as a robot. She just couldn''t breathe life into her dance.


    "Lets just call in a stand-in then," The director sighed. There was no other way.


    "But the figure of the stand-in needs to be simr to Stephanie''s, right?" The dance instructor asked.


    They could adjust the camera works and the editing, but the figure needs to look just like Stephanie''s.


    This was a blockbuster. It would be yed on the big screens, so they couldn''t afford any obvious


    slipups.


    As she listened to the conversation between the two, Stephanie said, to vent her anger, "Why don''t you


    let Margaret be my stand-in? Her figure is quite simr to mine."


    Indeed, both of them were slender. Margaret was 168cm-tall while Stephanie was 166cm. The height


    difference was hardly noticeable.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "We could try that." The director nodded and called Margaret over.


    Margaret was still dressed in beggar''s clothing. When the dance instruction saw her, she could not help


    but let out a sigh.


    God, she already had to teach a block of wood how to dance. Did she have to do the same this time


    round but with a wood block that''s dirtier?


    In the end, the dance instructor epted her fate and began to teach Margaret the dance sequences.


    To her pleasant surprise, Margaret was sharp and learned how to dance in a very short time.


    Moreover, Margaret immediately understood it when the instructor exined Queenie''s character and


    essence to her. Even though she was dressed in a beggar''s clothing, she pulled off the innocent and


    pure look like a piece of a cake.


    "This is amazing. You''re a natural. You''re so much better than Stephanie. She''s basically trash." The


    dance instructor couldn''t help but admit it to Margaret.


    As she was a national dance instructor specially invited by the crew, she was not afraid to express her


    honest opinions even in Stephanie''s presence.


    Margaret curled her lips and peeked at Stephanie, only to see that Stephanie''s face had gone very


    pale. She was clearly in a bad mood.


    "Really? Maybe it was because I picked up dancing as a child, but I actually haven''t practiced it for


    years." Margaret said to the dance instructor. In the past, she was raised as a noble youngdy. But


    after her mother passed on, she was driven out of the Simons family. If it weren''t for that person, she


    would''ve died in Milesburg. So, she obviously didn''t have time for dancing.


    Stephanie felt that Margaret''s words were meant to poke at her. As a child, Stephanie already knew


    that she was William''s daughter. However, William was too weak and gutless to recognize her as his


    child when his first wife was still alive. So, she only began to learn of the upper-ss etiquette after


    Margaret''s mother''s death.


    Though she was hardworking, her actions, habits and aura were still far from refined aspared to


    other rich and noble youngdies.


    The director asked Margaret to put on Queenie''s costume and began to shoot the dance scene. They


    ced a cluster of lilies in front of the camera to keep Margaret''s face hidden and to only capture her


    dance movements. The result was amazing.


    The only problem was that people would think that it was Stephanie who was dancing.


    After finishing the dance, Margaret went off to change her clothes. Others went on a break while the


    assistant director sort out the filmed scenes.


    Margaret was the only person in the locker room. She let her sleek dress slide off her torso, revealing


    her snow-white skin. Just when she was about to put on her red suit, a tall figure suddenly embraced


    her from behind.


    "Who is it?" Margaret''s senses were alerted, and she turned around.

 Chapter 34 You Naughty Little Girl

    Chapter 34 You Naughty Little Girl


    Chapter 34 You Naughty Little Girl


    In an instant, someone masculine enveloped her, which made Margaret very ufortable. As soon


    as she turned around, she saw Charleston''s dashingly handsome face.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Why are you here?" Margaret widened her eyes.


    Charleston curved his lips and leaned close to Margaret''s neck. "Why can''t I be here?" He said.


    She smelled so enticing that he couldn''t wait to kiss her.


    Margaret choked on herself. "This is the women''s locker room."


    "I couldn''t control myself because you looked too seductive. I only came in here to have you arrested!"


    Charleston said aggressively before he lightly bit on her earlobe.


    Margaret was rendered speechless. How could he me her for being seductive? "Mr. Limbaugh, I


    guess you probably failed your English sses. Do you know what being arrested means? It means to


    catch criminals." She said.


    "Are you not a criminal? You stole my photo and my heart." The man''s voice was low and sensual.


    This erotic exchange was enough to make na?ve, innocent girls squeal.


    "Let me go..." Margaret said as she felt his pants getting breathier and heavier. His breath was warm


    against her skin. He looked just like an evil wolf, at the verge of swallowing her up.


    "I won''t." Charleston said, dominance clear in his voice.


    Margaret was about to lose it. She was almost standing in the nude as she had just taken off her dress,


    and many parts of her skin were in close contact with Charleston.


    Margaret felt herself burning.


    "Kiss me..." Charleston encouraged her. He remembered how she had lightly kissed him on his chin


    before, so he added, "... on my lips."


    "In your dreams!" Margaret thought to herself.


    She rolled her eyes. She then suddenly set her eyes on something else slyly.


    "It''s too boring to kiss you on the lips. I have a better idea..." Margaret curled her lips and smiled like a


    little fox.


    "Oh, what idea is that?" Charleston''s interest was piqued.


    Margaret pointed to something behind Charleston. He looked towards where she was pointing at, and


    saw a leather whip, handcuffs, and a set of kitten servant uniforms.


    As Charleston imagined the outfit on Margaret, his eyes flickered like it was slowly engulfed in hot


    mes. His voice was slightly hoarse as he asked her, "Are you sure?"


    "But I have to be the dom!" Margaret grinned obediently.


    "Fine by me." Charleston loosened his grip on her and looked at the direction of the door. "You better


    not be ying around. I can easily bring you back here even if you rushed to the door." He warned her.


    Margaret nced at Charleston''s slender legs and said, "Of course. Come and sit here."


    She pulled Charleston to a nearby chair and sat him down.


    Then, she picked up the handcuffs and locked him to the chair.


    "Okay, continue." Charleston''s eyes were full of lustful interest as he stared at Margaret.


    Margaret nced at him. Then she picked up the whip and tied Charleston''s feet up.


    "I don''t think this is how it''s used." Charleston frowned slightly.


    Margaret rolled her eyes at him. "I''m doing it my way. Do you want me to stop?" She asked.


    "No, carry on." Charleston said dotingly.


    Margaret then sped things up a little. After tying Charleston up, she got up, took the costume, and was


    about to head to the locker room.


    "You can change here." Charleston said in a hoarse voice.


    Margaret made a funny face at him and said, "No."


    Margaret then went inside the locker room to get herself changed. As it was a make-shift room, there


    was no door in the smallpartment; only a piece of cloth was used as a simple cover.


    Charleston could make out the silhouette of Margaret changing her clothes.

 Chapter 35 Against The Wall

    Chapter 35 Against The Wall


    Chapter 35 Against The Wall


    He was excited to see her like that, and his heart itched as if a kitten was lightly scratching on it with its


    paws.


    Every cell in his body was screaming in excitement. He was desperate to have her right there and then.


    Finally, Margaret came out.


    However, she did not wear the costume as promised. Instead, she only wore the outfit that would be


    used for the next shooting scene.


    "You naughty little girl, what are you doing?" Charleston asked in confusion.


    "What do you think?" Margaret snorted coldly as she walked to Charleston''s side, and stuffed the cat


    tail of the costume directly into Charleston''s mouth. "Goodbye, Mr. Limbaugh. Enjoy your new look."


    She said.


    Margaret then ced a mirror in front of Charleston.


    He was a mess, but he still looked as handsome as ever.


    It made Margaret feel jealous.


    If she wasn''t in a hurry, she would definitely scribble "little sh*t" on Charleston''s cheeks before she left.


    "Goodbye." Margaret waved her hand and quickly escaped the scene.


    "Come back, you naughty girl!" Charleston yelled at her. However, Margaret''s figure was getting farther


    and farther away. Despite this, he didn''t blow his top. Instead, he just burst intoughter. He untied the


    handcuffs and murmured to himself, "What an interesting woman."


    ...


    Margaret did not know that Charleston had already untied the handcuffs.


    She walked towards the director and waited to film thest scene of the day.


    The current plot describes the story after Tiana became a dancer. Tiana was jealous of Queenie, so


    she seduced the man who loved Queenie.


    It was the same scene that Margaret did with Charleston when she had her audition.


    The shooting location was at Havend''srge dancing pool. In order to get the best shoot, only


    important crews for the scene stayed while everyone else left.


    "Okay, Margaret, now you need to walk from here to there. Remember to show off the jewelry, that''s


    the star of the show!" The director reminded Margaret.


    Someone from the production design crew put the bracelet on Margaret''s wrist.


    There were a total of seven beads on it. Three of them were coloured while four of them were white.


    Tiana would get a new coloured bead every time she sessfully seduced a different man.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded. Soon, she walked towards where the director had pointed to, and she did


    just as she was instructed.


    One of the staff praised, "Margaret''s performance is really good, and she can express the character


    very well."


    "She sure has the talent." The director also nodded happily.


    For a moment, he thought of Stephanie and how pissed off he was at her. He had told her that the


    white jade pearl was the star of the show, but she just kept trying to steal the spotlight.


    When Margaret walked over, she saw a man tied up on a chair.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The person''s figure seemed familiar to her.


    Margaret suddenly had a bad feeling about this, but she suppressed it after remembering that she was


    still in the middle of a shoot.


    Although the man wore a mask, she recognized him straight away.


    It was Charleston.


    D*mn it, why did he show up here and why did he have to be her partner?


    Fortunately,  the videographer did not notice her changed expression as the camera was shooting


    Margaret from behind.


    Margaret quickly adjusted her state of mind and then finished her lines. Charleston performed his part


    smoothly as well.


    In the clip, Tiana was iparably charming. All it took were a few words from her before the man''s


    heart waspletely stolen by her.


    Suddenly, Charleston grabbed her by the buttocks and pressed her against the wall.

 Chapter 36 Rogue

    Chapter 36 Rogue


    Chapter 36 Rogue


    "What, what''s going on?" One cameraman cried out in surprise.


    ording to the script, the male lead was supposed to press Tiana up against the wall, but the actress


    was held up instead.


    This was truly a suggestive posture.


    "Continue!" Yelled the director. The director''s eyes brightened up at the gorgeous scene before him.


    The two worked so well together in depicting and expressing the feelings, the essence of the scene.


    On the other side.


    "You..." Margaret''s eyes widened. She could not believe this.


    How could this man escape so fast?


    "I caught you, little one." Charleston whispered into Margaret''s ear with a smirk. Charleston''s voice was


    so soft that only the two of them could hear it.


    Right after he finished his words, his tall body suddenly leaned in and his chest tightly pressed against


    her. He pinched her chin with one hand, lifted her head up slightly and kissed her lips. He then


    aggressively pried open her lips and attacked everything in her mouth with all his pent up sexual


    frustration.


    Margaret could not resist his advances in front of everyone. She could only try her best to endure the


    man''s domineering and passionate kiss.


    She felt suffocated and ashamed.


    The kiss only ended when the director yelled ''cut''.


    "You guys did a fantastic job for this scene." The director praised them. He nced at Charleston and


    thought that the male lead looked a little unfamiliar to him.


    "Thank you, director..." Margaret said, gritting her teeth.


    "Okay, that''s all for today. Have a good rest," the director said with a smile.


    Margaret nodded and the staff all left.


    It was only then that Margaret dared to pinch Charleston hard on his arm. "Why are you here?"


    "Something cam up for your on-screen love interest, so I''m here to rece him." Charleston said


    calmly, "What do you think of my performance?"


    "Scoundrel!"


    "How am I a scoundrel?" Charleston raised his eyebrows and asked with a faint smile.


    Margaret could not believe how shameless this man was.


    Did he really not know the answer?


    Did he want her to tell him that he was a scoundrel because he made out with her in front of so many


    people?


    Margaret wasn''t as shameless as he was. She stamped her foot and then went to get changed; her


    face a red flush the entire time.


    Charleston followed behind her. He looked at her walking away furiously and was amused by this.


    After changing her clothes, Margaret did not see Charleston when she came out of the locker room.


    She let out a sigh of relief. However, when she walked out of Studio City, a ck luxurious car pulled


    up and blocked her way.


    Margaret gave Charleston a distant look and turned around to leave, but the door was half-opened.


    Charleston forcefully took her hand and ordered, "Get in the car."


    "I don''t want to!" Margaret struggled.


    If she got in the car, she would be digging her own grave.


    "Are you sure you want to make a scene here?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    Margaret paused for a moment. She was at Studio City, where there were many people around. It


    would be bad if the paparazzi caught them having a row in public.


    Margaret wasn''t a narcissist - she didn''t actually think that the paparazzi would be interested in her.


    Instead, she was worried that the paparazzi would be all over Charleston, photographing him and then


    subsequently dragging her into this matter.


    Hence, she could only reluctantly get into the car.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As soon as she sat down, Charleston suddenly leaned in. Margaret was immediately startled. She


    asked warily, "What are you doing?"


    "Why do you look like I''m about to eat you?" Charleston pinched Margaret''s face. He then whispered


    suggestively in her ear, "Naughty girl, I''ll deal with you about what happened in the locker room once


    we get back."


    Margaret''s face immediately turned red. All of a sudden, she had a bad feeling in the pit of her


    stomach. What was this man going to do to her?

 Chapter 37 A Shocking Matter

    Chapter 37 A Shocking Matter


    Chapter 37 A Shocking Matter


    Margaret''s gaze suddenly fell onto a bottle of sour plum shake from the Emperor Hotel in the car.


    "Did you send these shakes to the crew?" Margaret raised her eyebrows and asked.


    "Yes, are you going to repay me with your body?" Charleston said and kissed her forehead.


    As expected, it was him.


    That''s right. Among all the people she knew, no one was but Charleston was this rich.


    "Many people from the production team have drunk it. If you ask, I think many of them would repay you


    with their bodies. If you have trouble picking, I can help you out." Margaret rolled her eyes.


    Larry, who was driving in front, could not help butugh.


    Over the years, he had seen so many women trying to seduce Mr. Limbaugh, but none of them dared


    to do this to him.


    "If you don''t know how to drive, then I''ll send you abroad." Charleston cast a re at Larry, giving him a


    casual warning.


    Larry immediately kept quiet.


    "Unreasonably sending others abroad? You really are a dominant demon." Margaret snorted ironically.


    "Demon?" Charleston lifted her chin.


    "Let me go." A shade of anger washed over Margaret''s pretty eyes.


    She really did not know what she did to have provoked this man.


    Margaret started blushing again at the thought of the domineering kiss they shared earlier. She felt like


    she was about to go crazy.


    "What are you thinking about that made your face so red?" Charleston asked, amused by how she


    looked.


    Margaret did not answer him. She just struggled to be free from him.


    "Are you thinking about me?" Charleston raised his eyebrows and asked.


    "No, I''m not." Margaret sulked.


    "Naught girls who are not obedient must be punished." A devilish light shed across his eyes. In an


    instant, he kissed her on the lips.


    "Hm..." Margaret could not get away from him. He was holding on to her petite body tightly.


    D*mn it, he was just kissing her, but he felt a fire in his stomach re up.


    He had never experienced this insatiable feeling.


    Margaret was like a poisonous little minx that was always making him feel dizzy in the head. He knew


    this very well, but was not willing to leave.


    Margaret''s body was tightly squeezed into his chest. His arms almost crushed her shoulders.


    He kissed her until she was almost entirely out of breath. When the fiery kiss between them finally


    ended, the both of them sat in the seats, panting heavily.


    Margaret red at the man. Her eyes were teary and she felt ashamed. But that re did nothing to


    help her at all; it had only made the man want to bully her more.


    "So beautiful." Charleston grazed his fingers against her crimson colored lips.


    Scoundrel! Pervert!


    Margaret did not yell it out as she tried hard to hold back her anger.


    Otherwise, this man would probably say something about punishing her again.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She was scared for her dear life.


    "Why did you call me here?" Margaret asked, gritting her teeth.


    "To show you something." Charleston said and took out two files.


    One was the contract from Haver Entertainment, while the other was about an introductory brief of a


    jewelrypany.


    "What''s this?" Margaret said, raising her eyebrows.


    "Can''t you see that I''m inviting you to join Haver Entertainment?" Charleston beamed. His lips curved


    up into a smile.


    Haver Entertainment was an entertainmentpany under the Limbaugh Group. It was one of the big


    leagues in the entertainment industry. However, among all the business portfolios Charleston


    held, Haver Entertainment was likely the most insignificant of them all.


    If news got out about how Charleston had actually taken the initiative to personally invite someone on


    board of Haver Entertainment, waves of shock would definitely be sent through the public.

 Chapter 38 Poster Shooting

    Chapter 38 Poster Shooting


    Chapter 38 Poster Shooting


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    However, the person who was invited did not consider this an honor.


    "No, thanks." Margaret rejected straight away.


    "Why? Are the benefits not good enough?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    Did this little one not enter the entertainment industry to be famous?


    With all the fortune he had, she would not have to worry about resources at all. He could make


    Margaret a superstar with just a snap of his fingers.


    "It''s not about the benefits. I already have a contract with Gxy Entertainment. I will have to pay 80


    million dors if I were to end the contract, unless Gxy Entertainment does it first. Besides, Gxy


    Entertainment isn''t bad either." Margaret answered calmly.


    "I''ll pay for all that. Also, I did my homework; turns out the name of Gxy Entertainment''s CEO is


    Zachary. If I remember correctly, that would make him your ex-boyfriend." Charleston said


    disapprovingly.


    80 million dors was nothing to him.


    He just did not want his woman to be under her ex-boyfriend''spany.


    This immediately upset Margaret. "Who are you to me, anyway? Why should I ept your kindness?"


    She questioned.


    Charleston did not know what to say.


    That''s right. Who was he to Margaret?


    The air seemed to have frozen over. After a long while, Margaret heard Charleston answered, "I will


    marry you, and you will be Mrs. Limbaugh."


    Once Charleston made up his mind about wanting a person, it was for life.


    And Charleston wanted Margaret.


    He wanted her so, so badly.


    When Margaret heard him say this, she was slightly startled. She lifted the corners of her mouth and


    said, "Mr. Limbaugh, stop joking around."


    "Do you think I''m joking?" Charleston said, his voice stern and serious.


    Margaret stared into his eyes, looking for a hint of mischief. But she only saw determination.


    She could not help but to shake her head in annoyance. She held onto the seat and said, "Impossible."


    "The word ''impossible'' does not exist in my dictionary. As long as you agree, the title ''Mrs. Limbaugh''


    will be yours." Charleston said, smiling confidently and assuringly at her.


    Margaret was silent for a moment. Atst, she only said, "I want to go home."


    "Okay." Charleston responded. He ordered Larry to stop the car at Margaret''s house.


    "Think about it carefully. I''ll ask you again after some time." Charleston''s voice was very gentle, but his


    eyes were glowing with determination.


    The intensity of the passion in them was overwhelming.


    His stare made Margaret''s scalp tingle. She could not help but to run away the first chance she got.


    Margaret finally got home. She let out a sigh of relief and took a rxing, exhaustion-removing bath.


    Charleston''s words resonated in her mind for a bit before eventually fading away.


    She had a bitter smile on her face. "Think about Charleston''s status. Do you really believe that he


    wants to marry you?" Margaret asked herself internally.


    "Wake up, Margaret. Stop dreaming. He just wants to toy around with you." She thought to herself.


    Margaret pped her face lightly andid down on her bed. She had wanted to call Beanie, but when


    she thought of the time difference between Havend and Milesburg, she decided to put her phone


    away.


    She went to bed early instead.


    As Ancient Star was a short advertisement clip, its shooting hours were not very long. The scene she


    was about to shoot was for the final few frames of the clip.


    It entailed Margaret and Stephanie standing side by side.


    Margaret would wear a red dress, representing the enchanting and passionate Tiana.


    Stephanie would don a white dress, which represented the gentle and kind Queenie.

 Chapter 39 This Is Ridiculous

    Chapter 39 This Is Ridiculous


    Chapter 39 This Is Ridiculous


    As soon as they got changed, Stephanie immediately became unhappy.


    "Why am I wearing white while Margaret is wearing red?"


    "Because different personalities are represented by different outfit colors. This is to match with the


    character''s personality." The makeup artist patiently exined to Stephanie.


    "No, the ending scene will be shotter, and I heard that it will be made into a poster. The white dress


    that I''m wearing won''t be as eye-catching as the red one. I want to change into the red outfit,"


    Stephanie demanded.


    "But..." The makeup artist was in a dilemma. He had no choice but to report to the director about this


    matter.


    "This is ridiculous," the director frowned.


    He could clearly see that Stephanie had the temper of a spoiled brat throughout the shooting period.


    Her acting skills wereughable, but she still wanted to cause unnecessary trouble. If he didn''t have to


    sessfully wrap this shooting up, he would''ve already gotten her reced eons ago.


    "Maybe we could give that a try. What matters more isn''t the color of the outfit, but the aura of the


    person," the photographer remarked.


    The photographer had been specially sent from Oversea Jewelry Company to shoot for the posters.


    "In that case, let''s give it a shot." The director had no choice but to give in.


    Margaret and Stephanie then switched outfits.


    "Humph!" Stephanie, now in the red dress, deliberately walked past Margaret provocatively. She


    believed she could sessfully steal Margaret''s limelight this time.


    They were informed that they would be taking both solo and group shots.


    Stephanie could already foresee that the photographer would be irrevocably stunned by her during her


    solo shot, and that she would definitely overshadow Margaret when they were taking the group shots.


    After all, acting skills could be learned, but fashion sense was innate.


    Stephanie had done a lot of photoshoots for magazines before. However, this was Margaret''s very first


    photoshoot, so she must be hriously terrible at it.


    "You''re so beautiful." The photographer could not help but topliment Stephanie when he saw her.


    Stephanie was indeed attractive. The red dress had made her look even more gorgeous. "Come, you


    can take the solo shot first."


    "Okay." Stephanie nodded.


    Soon, Stephanie stood in front of the camera with the snow pearl in her hand.


    "Alright, eyes at the camera." The photographer said. Stephanie looked at the camera and smiled


    slightly.


    After taking the shot, the photographer looked at his work. He scrunched his eyebrow as he said.


    "Please remember that you''re ying Queenie. Think of her character."


    Stephanie''s red dress was indeed beautiful. It justcked liveliness. In fact, it had be very dull


    once she put it on.


    In other words, her character did not match the dress she had on.


    It did not match at all.


    However, Stephanie clearly did not understand this point, which is why all her photos taken afterwards


    were rejected.


    She failed to depict her character well and to deliver the essence the photographer wanted to capture.


    Initially, the photographer wanted to guide her on this, but it was like teaching a monkey algebra; she


    still did not understand things at all. So, he had to give up.


    He reluctantly picked out a few pictures that barely made the cut.


    "Okay, next." The photographer prompted.


    Margaret heard his words and stood up. The photographer was charmed instantly when he saw


    Margaret in the white dress, his eyes glimmering with beauty.


    Her innocent look was absolutely adorable. However, it still did not bring out her character, Tiana''s


    essence.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The photographer felt that the new productunch would probably be aplete failure.

 Chapter 40 Flawless

    Chapter 40 wless


    Chapter 40 wless


    "Come on, dear. Stand there. Imagine that you are a charming little fairy..." The photographer


    continued to exin the same way he exined to Stephanie.


    At first, he wasn''t expecting anything. However, his body suddenly stiffened the next moment. He could


    not believe his eyes.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Margaret was ying with the rainbow gem in her hand. Her every move felt magical and very fairy-


    like.


    Although she was wearing a white dress, her eyes emanated an attractive aura.


    The photographer felt that his soul was about to exit his body.


    The sharp contrast between Margaret''s movements and her appearance made her even more


    charming.


    "Oh, my god, she''s so beautiful." The photographer sighed helplessly.


    He immediately pressed down on the shutter, and he did it again, and again, and again - showing no


    intention to stop.


    Finally, he stopped when he ran out of film.


    "Amazing." The photographer eximed again. He looked at the shots on his camera and couldn''t bear


    to choose. What should he do? Every one of them was so perfect that he could not bear to delete any


    of them.


    The photographer had trouble picking Stephanie''s photos.


    However, for Margaret''s photos, he had trouble choosing which to not pick.


    "Oh god, this is really hard. Every one of her photos is so perfect." The photographer thought to


    himself.


    Margaret walked over and asked in a low voice, "Hey, did the photos turn out okay?"


    She was actually quite anxious as this was her photoshoot.


    "Yes, they''re absolutely wonderful. Miss Margaret, you''re an angel." The photographer sighed. He


    winked at Margaret and said, "You know, I''m struggling now to pick your photos. Each one is wless."


    "Thank you." Margaret breathed out a sigh of relief when she heard his replies.


    "You should have a quick rest."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    The photographer sighed again as he walked out of the room. Which one should he choose?


    Stephanie saw the photographer as he walked over. She immediately gathered that Margaret''s


    performance had been terrible.


    She could not help but to snicker in her heart.


    She knew that Margaret was just a piece of trash.


    "What do you think of my performance?" Stephanie couldn''t help approaching him to ask.


    "wless..." The photographer sighed happily again as he looked at Margaret''s photos on his camera.


    Hepletely missed what Stephanie had asked him.


    Hence, Stephanie thought that the photographer wasplimenting her for being wless. Her heart


    instantly fluttered in delight.


    As expected, Margaret was no match for her.


    She heard that he was a famous photographer from abroad. Although she did not know his name, his


    reputation sounded impressive.


    Since her abilities had been acknowledged and recognized by him, she was now one step closer to


    bing an international star.


    When Stephanie came to Tracy''s side, Tracy could not wait to ask, "So, what did the photographer


    say?"


    "The photographer seemed to have used up all his films trying to photograph her. How many times do


    you think she messed up?" Stephanie raised her head and said delightfully, "I just asked the


    photographer about my performance and he said that it was wless."


    "Really? That''s great." Tracy smiled sheepishly.


    Thest few days had been hard on Tracy. Whenever Stephanie got angry or jealous about Margaret''s


    performance, she would take her frustration out on Tracy.


    "Just you wait. During the group shotter, I will definitely overshadow Margaret!" Stephanie


    proudly proimed.

 Chapter 41 Stephanie Went Viral

    Chapter 41 Stephanie Went Viral


    Chapter 41 Stephanie Went Viral


    Stephanie still did not want to change back into the white dress when it was time for the group shot.


    She insisted on wearing the red dress for the shoot.


    "I''m the lead, so I think I should stand in front." Stephanie suggested.


    As the photographer was overly excited to see Margaret''s performance, he nodded right away without


    even listening to what exactly Stephanie had said.


    Stephanie quickly smiled and walked towards where Margaret was sitting. She sat down, squeezed


    Margaret out of her seat and cast her an unbothered look.


    Margaret was renderedpletely speechless. However, there wasn''t much she could do but


    helplessly looked for somewhere else to sit.


    In the following shoot, Stephanie had really acted as if she was the true lead. While she was doing her


    best to show herself off, shepletely forgot about her snow pearl.


    After the final shooting, the photographer looked at Margaret in awe. He smiled, thinking of how


    satisfied he was with her performance.


    Combining the rainbow gemstone with Tiana''s character really brought about an amazing contrast.


    Margaret''s poses were all done to emphasize on and to draw attention to the rainbow gemstone.


    On the other hand, ayman would have watched the advertisement and thought that Stephanie was


    the product being promoted.


    "Miss Margaret, we definitely will meet again." The photographer said to Margaret in a serious tone as


    he reached his hand out to shake hers.


    "Thank you. I''m looking forward to that." Margaret said with a smile, even though she was slightly


    startled at first.


    She too had heard of the photographer''s reputation. So, if they were to meet again, it meant that


    Margaret would''ve already made it to the international stage.


    But since she didn''t have such ambition for the time being, she did not take his words to heart.


    On the other hand, Stephanie had already gotten the finished product of the advertisement.


    "Edit the videos that are better and use the studio name to publish them." Stephanie barked her order


    at Tracy, "Remember to find a few keyboard-warriors to get it trending."


    Stephanie was not very popr, and she did not have many fans. Hence, she needed the keyboard-


    warriors to help her elevate her poprity.


    "Okay, I understand." Tracy was used to this method of Stephanie''s. She shared the film with the studio


    staff and asked them to have the best parts edited out.


    "I''m so tired. I want to go back and rest." Stephanie took the caravan back to thepany.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Stephanie got up to the highest floor and pushed open the chairman''s office door, only to see Zachary


    sitting there.


    "Zachary." Stephanie called out to him affectionately. She made her way towards him, her hips swaying


    from side to side as she walked.


    "Stephanie, I didn''t expect you to dance so gracefully." Zachary nced up at Stephanie and greeted


    her with a smile.


    Stephanie was a little taken aback by that remark. She asked in confusion, "What do you mean?"


    "Stephanie, do you know that you''ve gone viral? Your studio posted a clip from Ancient Star and now


    it''s everywhere on the inte. Look at how many fans you got." Zachary exined enthusiastically. He


    could barely contain his excitement.


    Stephanie immediately widened her eyes and asked, "Really? Which one?"


    "It''s the part where you dance. If I had known that you could dance this well, I would have taken a video


    of you dancing a long time ago. Then, you would have already be famous." If Stephanie had risen


    to fame back then, he would not have to put in so much effort now just to help her gain more poprity.


    "Which part of the dance?" Stephanie furrowed her eyebrows. She did not remember being part of any


    dancing video.


    Zachary turned theputer on and asked Stephanie to take a look.


    Stephanie''s face immediately turned pale when she saw the video on theputer screen.


    It was the video recording of Margaret dancing as her double.

 Chapter 42 ILl Meet Her

    Chapter 42 I''Ll Meet Her


    Chapter 42 I''ll Meet Her


    "What do you think? Are you surprised? Look at thements below!" Zachary said excitedly.


    Stephanie''s lips were tightly pressed together, and her face was as white as a ghost.


    Sure enough, her fanbase had increased a lot. Initially, she only had five million fans - most of which


    she had actually paid for. But now, she had over 10 million new fans and the numbers were still going


    up.


    There were also more than a hundred and twenty thousandments on her social media page.


    "I didn''t expect Stephanie to dance so beautifully. Although her face couldn''t be seen, the feeling she


    gave the audience was spectacr..."


    "That''s right. If I had known that Stephanie''s dance skills were this good, I would have followed her a


    long time ago."


    "Although her acting isn''t great, her mastery in dancing is so amazing that her poor acting skills can be


    ignored."


    "See, now the whole Inte isplimenting you. Stephanie, you''re famous." Zachary could not help


    but to grab Stephanie''s hand.


    "I''m famous..." Stephanie looked at thements and mumbled to herself.


    Yes, she was famous. Her poprity sky-rocketed.


    Before this, Zachary had tried all kinds of stints to raise her poprity, but to no avail. But now, all it


    took was a clip of her dancing to help her be this famous.


    The only problem was that she wasn''t the dancer in the video. It was Margaret.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Stephanie, what''s wrong with you?" Zachary looked at Stephanie suspiciously. "Why aren''t you saying


    anything?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I''m just overwhelmed." Stephanie suddenly came to her senses and responded


    evasively.


    "Oh, is that so? Say Stephanie, why don''t you dance for me now?" Zachary licked his lips suggestively.


    His eyes lit up with lust.


    That''s right. After watching the clip, he felt the arousal in his pants.


    Zachary could not help but sigh, feeling fortunate that he had not stayed with Margaret, that close-


    minded prude. Otherwise, he would have certainly missed out on a lot of fun in his private life.


    Though Margaret was more attractive than Stephanie, she was the less open-minded sister.


    When he thought about this, he was even more certain that he had made the right call to cheat on


    Margaret with Stephanie.


    "I, I don''t know how..." Stephanie immediately panicked.


    "Ah, why not?" Hearing that, Zachary got a little confused.


    "Because, because..." Stephanie stammered. Her heart swelled up with the feeling of dissatisfaction,


    as if something of hers had been taken away by another. "Because I''m not the one in the video; it


    was Margaret. She substituted me..."


    Stephanie finally revealed everything to Zachary.


    Zachary''s heart turned cold upon hearing this revtion. He asked, "Why didn''t you tell me something


    so important?"


    "How would I know that this dance would go viral?" Stephanie refuted and defended herself.


    Zachary nced at the video. It was only natural for a dance this tasteful to go viral online.


    However, he could not say this to Stephanie''s face.


    "If Margaret''s the one in the video, she might expose you for this once she sees how popr you are


    now." Hiding the disappointment in his heart, Zachary began to analyze the present situation.


    Upon hearing this, Stephanie got furious. "Why would this b*tch still want to expose me? She really is a


    vicious woman."


    "So, we have to find a way out of this. Ask Margaret out. I''ll have a good talk with her."


    "Zachary, why do you want to meet Margaret?"


    "She obviously hates you because you stole me away. As long as I give her enough care andfort,


    she won''t think about attacking you." Zachary let out what he thought to be an attractive and charming


    sigh.

 Chapter 43 Naughty Girl

    Chapter 43 Naughty Girl


    Chapter 43 Naughty Girl


    "Did you ask me out because of what happened with the dance?" Margaret questioned, her eyebrows


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    raised suspiciously.


    "Yes!" Zachary coughed and handed Margaret the menu. "Order some food first. Let''s talk over our


    meal."


    Margaret took the menu and scanned through it.


    "I heard that you have had a hard time in Milesburg all these years. So, please order whatever you like


    today. It''s my treat." Zachary said, thinking highly and generously of himself.


    "Then, we''ll have one of everything on the menu." Margaret closed the menu straight away and said to


    the server next to her.


    "Okay." The server nodded.


    The smug look on Zachary''s face was quickly reced by a startled expression. "Margaret, are you


    sure you want everything? Will you be able to finish them?"


    "Nope, but I''m not the one paying for it, am I?" Margaret curled her lips.


    She did not even realize that she was acting like a certain someone at this moment.


    Zachary only felt aggrieved. He was at a loss of words.


    "Tell me, what did you want to talk about?" Margaret asked.


    "Margaret, I think you should know by now that Stephanie went viral because of the video, so I hope


    you can keep the truth to yourself and agree that it was indeed Stephanie dancing in the video."


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and sneered, "I''m not the only one in the crew."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve dealt with everyone else." Zachary spoke again. He had gotten a handle on everyone


    except for the dance instructor. However, he was sure that the dance instructor, who was an


    international dancer, would not be bothered by such trivial matters. Hence, Margaret was thest


    person he had to deal with.


    "Oh?" Margaret took a sip of coffee. "Why would I do that and let Stephanie take credit for my


    performance? That''s pretty shameless of her, no?"


    "Margaret, how can you treat Stephanie like this? Are you still mad about what happened before?"


    Zachary said as he stared at Margaret, displeasure and impatience evident in his tone.


    Margaret sneered, "You must be kidding me. Before, I had no choice but to sit back while I watched her


    steal my man away. But now, I finally have a chance to do something about it. Furthermore,


    the opportunity''s being presented to me on a silver te. Who am I to refuse such a treat?"


    Zachary''s mind was an anxious mess as he asked her, "What do you want, then?"


    "Is this how a beggar should speak?" Margaret mocked. Her beautiful eyes were full of disdain.


    Zachary clenched his fists and replied, "Watch it, Margaret. Don''t forget that you''re still a Gxy


    Entertainment artist, and I''m Gxy Entertainment''s chairman. You have a contract with us for another


    three years. If you don''t agree to this, I''ll make sure you won''t have any more future projects."


    Upon hearing this, Margaret suddenly raised her head and narrowed her eyes.


    Zachary was very satisfied with Margaret''s reaction. However, he heard Margaret saying the next


    second, "Sure, I can agree to this. Firstly, I want an assistant and a manager. Second, I want the rights


    to my projects for these three years!"


    Zachary lifted his eyebrows in disgruntledly. He was fine with the first request, but the second one...


    "Think about it carefully while I head to thedy''s room." Margaret held her bag and walked towards the


    washroom.


    Margaret turned the tap and washed her hands. Just as she was about to take out a wet tissue, a tall


    figure appeared in the mirror.


    The man reached out and trapped her in his arms. He put his chin on her shoulder and said intimately


    and suggestively, "You''ve been naughty. I''ve caught youing to a coffee shop with another man."

 Chapter 44 This Man...

    Chapter 44 This Man...


    Chapter 44 This Man...


    Margaret''s lips twitched at Charleston''s sudden appearance.


    "Previously, it was the women''s locker room. And now, the women''s washroom. Mr. Limbaugh, I really


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    wonder if you have a special hobby." After all, he was the type of person to have a photo like that in his


    wallet...


    "Yeah, my hobby is being in love with you!" The man nibbled on her tiny earlobe.


    Margaret could not help but shiver. "Charleston, stop it. Someone mighte in."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked Larry to stand guard outside. No one will being in."


    Margaret rolled her eyes. "That doesn''t mean you can do anything to me. This is a public area!"


    Charleston raised his eyebrows and intentionally changed what Margaret meant, "Are you suggesting


    that I can do anything to you somewhere private then?"


    Margaret resisted the urge to hit him and said, "Get out of my way. I''m going out."


    Charleston took her in his arms again and hugged her even tighter, "What for? To see that gigolo?"


    Just a moment ago, when his car had stopped at the red light, Charleston caught a glimpse of Margaret


    entering the cafe with another man.


    "What gigolo? He''s my boss, okay?" Margaret tried to break free from his grasp and said, "Let go of


    me. I still have something important to do."


    "He''s your boss, so you smile at him? You''ve never even smiled at me like that before!" The great Mr.


    Limbaugh actually felt a little wronged because of this matter.


    Margaret rolled her eyes and said, "Please, that''s a sarcastic smile, okay? If you don''t let me go, I''ll


    have to reject you right here, right now."


    The matter she was referring to was Charleston''s proposal.


    As expected, when she brought that up, Charleston''s facial expression immediately changed. He


    unwillingly let go of Margaret.


    Margaret sneered and thought to herself, "Humph, now that Ancient Star has finished filming, I won''t be


    threatened by Charleston anymore."


    "There will be a cruise party at 8 o''clock tonight. I''ll pick you up. You''re not allowed to refuse!"


    Charleston said controllingly.


    Margaret frowned, "All right, I understand. Can you let me go now?"


    "Okay. Don''t get too intimate with Zachary," Charleston continued.


    Even if Margaret looked at other men for just a second, he would feel his chest heat up in jealousy.


    "I don''t make the same mistake twice."


    The moment Charleston reluctantly let Margaret go, she instantly disappeared from his sight.


    Charleston''s heart was filled with dissatisfaction when he felt his arms fall to his sides, empty of


    Margaret and her warmth.


    ...


    "What''s your decision?" Margaret asked when she returned to her seat.


    Her tone was indifferent, but it was enough to make Zachary feel an indescribable pressure.


    "I can agree to the first condition, but the second condition..." Zachary hesitated for a moment. "After


    all, you''re still ourpany''s artist. You can decide some usual projects by yourself, but when the


    and decide."


    Margaret gave it some thought and finally nodded, "Okay."


    Zachary let out a sigh of relief. Little did he know, he was digging his own grave with what he had said.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about the dance incident." Margaret said with a light smile.


    However, she could not guarantee that others would keep this a secret!

 Chapter 45 Closing The Window

    Chapter 45 Closing The Window


    Chapter 45 Closing The Window


    Artists also had rest days, but their rest days differed from that of regr jobs. The holidays of Gxy


    Entertainment''s artists would only begin after the shooting of an event is wrapped up.


    Margaret got five days off because she had just finished filming Ancient Star.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    This meant that she only had to return to thepany after five days.


    After the meetup with Zachary, Margaret returned to her house. She took off her shoes and was about


    to enjoy a good rest when her phone''s notification tone sounded.


    It was a text from Charleston.


    "Come down." The message stated.


    Margaret opened her window. As expected, she saw Charleston standing downstairs.


    For a second there, the scene was a gorgeous sight - with a luxurious car parked behind Charleston''s


    tall figure and handsome face.


    Charleston seemed to have felt her gaze because he lifted his eyes and looked up.


    Their eyes locked in an instant.


    Margaret curled her lips in annoyance and closed the curtains. She then blocked his phone number.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    F*ck the cruise party. All she wanted was to get a good rest, so that she could replenish her strength


    and earn more money.


    The bed was soft and inviting. With Margaret''s delicate face buried in the white pillow, the skin on her


    face looked even fairer.


    Margaret was half asleep when she noticed something amiss. She quickly turned her body over.


    When she opened her eyes, she could''ve sworn that she saw someone in her house. Sure enough,


    when the intruder''s face could be seen, she let out a scream. "Charleston, how did you get in here?"


    She had closed the window and the door.


    Was it possible that this man could walk through walls?


    "The key." There was a something silver in Charleston''s hand. "The property agent gave it to me."


    "You..." Margaret was about toment on the property agent''s uneptable behavior. How could


    they take someone''s privacy so lightly?


    Then, it suddenly urred to her that money really could unlock all doors. Moreover, she was not the


    owner of this house. She was just a person who lived in it.


    The house belonged to thepany.


    It shouldn''t be surprising that Charleston could get the keys as there were so many loopholes.


    "All right, it seems that even my house isn''t safe anymore." Margaret thought to herself.


    "Why did you close the window when you saw me? Are you taking back your words?" Charleston said


    with a faint smile.


    Margaret did not dare to argue with Charleston, "I just want to rest."


    "Have you had enough rest now?" asked Charleston, his eyes beaming with cynicism.


    He knew that she was lying, which made her feel even more ashamed.


    Margaret said reluctantly, "I guess."


    "Let''s go then." Charleston stood up.


    Margaret stood up as well and said, "I''m going to get changed first."


    "No need." Charleston took her by the arm and walked outside the door. "I''ve prepared something for


    you for the party."


    Charleston shoved Margaret right into the car.


    As the sun bid the world goodnight, the ck luxury car continued driving into the night, looking as one


    with the road. Finally, it stopped by the sea.


    The beach that was usually bustling at night was empty. A five-story gigantic cruise ship docked by the


    shoreline. The lights on the cruise looked like they could light up the entire sea.


    Larry and a group of bodyguards had been waiting by the shore for a long time. When they saw


    Charleston, they greeted him respectfully.


    Margaret''s tiny hand was pulled by Charleston. His grip on her was not strong, but it was firm enough


    to stop her from breaking free.


    "Let''s go." Charleston went onto the cruise with Margaret.


    Margaret''s face looked extremely dark. It was as if someone had stolen her money.


    On the second floor of the cruise ship.


    There were not many people on this floor. Several bosses who were gathered on one side of the room


    hurriedly came up to Charleston when they saw him.


    All of them were taken by surprise when they saw Charleston, who had always been alone and had


    always stayed away from women, with a woman by his side.


    Their gazes fell on Margaret. They all sighed, "This must be Mr. Limbaugh''s new lover, right? She''s


    gorgeous."

 Chapter 46 Bunny Costume

    Chapter 46 Bunny Costume


    Chapter 46 Bunny Costume


    Lover?


    As expected, in the eyes of others, there was a huge difference between Margaret and Charleston


    Charleston was a high-ranking chairman. When she stood next to him, everyone would definitely think


    that she was a mistress.


    This was an insult to Margaret.


    Charleston ignored them and headed for the third floor while holding Margaret''s hand.


    These people were simply not qualified for his attention.


    The third floor was reserved for honored guests.


    "Choose one," said Charleston while pushing open a closet.


    The closet was full of dazzling attires. Each stunning dress wasid out for her to choose.


    There were also headpieces, bags and shoes.


    This was every girl''s paradise.


    Margaret picked up one of the items and looked at thebel. She then put it back in silently.


    Seven digits...


    All hail capitalism.


    Margaret was no longer in the mood to continue looking at the outfits.


    "You don''t like them?" Charleston asked as he watched Margaret''s mood shift.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "There are too many choices for me to choose. I''ll just wear what I''m wearing right now."


    Margaret was wearing a verymonce blue floral dress. But because she was tall and beautiful,


    she looked just as pretty as the girls who had donned a gown.


    "I''ll help you choose then. This one!" Charleston said as he held a burgundy dress in his hand.


    "I don''t want it. Is there a rule stating that I must wear a formal dress to the cruise party?"


    "No," replied Charleston.


    "Then why should I wear it?" Margaret rolled her eyes.


    She was already forced toe to the party against her will. She had no intention of putting on such a


    weighty dress.


    "You''re dancing with meter for the opening ceremony, so you must wear a gown." Charleston


    grabbed her chin and said aggressively.


    A man like Charleston would never dance with a mistress. Anyone who could get this close to him


    could only be someone he had chosen to be his wife.


    He wanted to use this method to let others know that Margaret was not his woman, but his chosen wife.


    Larry stood at the door and knocked.


    "I''ll wait for you at the lounge. Hurry up and get changed." Charleston nced at Margaret and asked


    the servant dressed in a bunny costume to take her to the changing room.


    Yep, a bunny costume.


    The female servants at the cruise party were all dressed in a bunny costume. Although it did not look


    particrly erotic, it did not stop Margaret from feeling disgusted at the host of this cruise party.


    The servant held the burgundy dress up. Margaret followed behind her reluctantly.


    She did not want to change!


    What right did Charleston have to make her change her clothes?


    The servant pushed open the changing room door and said politely, "Miss, this is the changing room.


    Do you need my help?"


    Margaret''s eyes beamed and said, "Yes,e in."


    When the servant walked in, Margaret knocked her right out when she was not paying attention.


    "I''m sorry." Margaret apologised sincerely.


    She took off the servant''s costume and put them on. She then put the gown on the servant.


    Margaret found a pouch in the changing room and folded her floral dress into a perfect size to put it into


    the pouch.


    The stairs on the third floor were guarded by Charleston''s bodyguards. If Margaret wanted to leave,


    she could only put on the bunny costume and pretended to be a waitress.


    Only when she had reached the first floor, she would find a changing room to change into her clothes


    and leave.


    What a perfect n!


    Margaret pushed open the door. She lowered her head and quickly walked towards the stairs.


    As expected, the bodyguards did not notice her. Margaret got to the second floor and immediately let


    out a sigh of relief.


    Just as Margaret was about to head to the first floor, a voice stopped her.

 Chapter 47 Clean My Shoes

    Chapter 47 Clean My Shoes


    Chapter 47 Clean My Shoes


    "Margaret?"


    Margaret turned around subconsciously when she heard someone call her name.


    "It''s really you." A curly-haired woman in a tea dress walked towards her while holding the hem of her


    skirt.


    Margaret''s face looked doubtful. Who was this person?


    She had no clue at all.


    "Margaret, you don''t remember me, do you? I''m Emilia, your high school ssmate." The girl who


    imed to be Emilia looked at her with irony in her beautiful eyes. "I didn''t expect you to be a waitress


    here."


    Margaret vaguely remembered her.


    If not mistaken, she used to be an attractive girl in high school, though she was not as pretty as


    Margaret.


    Margaret had always been the most eye-catching one in the room ever since she was a child. She was


    the well-deserved campus sweetheart.


    "Is something the matter?" Margaret''s voice was cold. She did not want to waste too much time here.


    "We haven''t seen each other in years but you are still as arrogant as ever." Emilia said jealously. "Back


    then, you did have the right to be arrogant since you were the eldest daughter of the Simons family.


    But you have been kicked out from the Simons family and you are working as a waitress here. I heard


    that when working in this profession, the men can''t keep their hands to themselves - is that true?"


    "If you''re interested, you can find out for yourself." Margaret did not have the time to spend squabbling


    with her. She turned around and walked away.


    Back when they were still in high school, the boys that Emilia liked all adored Margaret. So, her


    resentment and jealousy for Margaret had been steadily growing ever since.


    Now that she had the chance to berate her, Emilia would not let her go so easily.


    "Stop right there!" Emilia shouted at her sharply. "You''re just a waitress while I''m the guest of this cruise


    party. Are you going to serve me with this attitude?"


    "What do you want?" Margaret lowered her voice.


    Many people around them looked over because of Emilia''s voice.


    Margaret did not want to cause any trouble. If Charleston found her, she would not be able to leave the


    cruise. Moreover, she would have to dance with him. By then, she would''ve beenpletely exposed


    to the crowd and inexplicably branded as his mistress.


    "My shoes are dirty. Clean them." Emilia sat on a white wicker chair and crossed her legs.


    She pointed her extremely clean silver high-heels at Margaret.


    Her shoes were not dirty. She only wanted to insult Margaret.


    She would be satisfied as long as Margaret obeyed her request and cleaned her shoes.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    If Margaret protested, she could alsoin to the management and get her fired. That way she


    would also be very happy.


    Margaret took a silk handkerchief from the table and squatted down. She vigorously wiped at the dust-


    free high-heels. "Is this okay?"


    "That''s enough."


    Margaret was about to get up when she felt a chill run down on her shoulder. "What are you doing?"


    The ss filled with red wine in Emilia''s hand was now half empty. Most of the wine had trickled down


    Margaret''s back.


    "Sorry, my hands trembled." Emilia sneered.


    Nonsense. She did this on purpose.


    "You can''t even hold a ss properly. You might have a terminal illness; best to go get it checked."


    Margaret threw the silk handkerchief into the trash can and turned around to leave.


    Upon hearing Margaret''s words, Emilia''s beautiful face twisted in anger. She nced at the staff


    identification number on Margaret''s bunny costume. Her gaze then fell onto the fist-sized pouch in


    Margaret''s hand.


    While Margaret walked down the stairs, Emilia found the person in charge of the party. She said,


    "Hello, I just saw a waitress dressed in a bunny costume acting odd. I suspect that she had stolen


    something from a guest on the cruise ship. Her staff identification number is..."

 Chapter 48 She Stole Something

    Chapter 48 She Stole Something


    Chapter 48 She Stole Something


    Margaret sessfully made it to the first floor and was looking for the changing room.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Suddenly, an announcement was broadcasted.


    "Waitress number 302, pleasee to the entrance on the second floor..."


    Margaret lowered her head and looked at her costume tag.


    302!


    D*mn it.


    Margaret was about to take off her tag, but it was toote.


    Several bodyguards in the cruise party uniforms had already gotten her surrounded.


    ...


    At the top luxurious cruise lounge.


    The room''s interior had a touch of Spanish royalty design. A good-looking man sat on the royal blue


    sofa, looking very elite and noble.


    He scrunched his handsome brows tightly.


    Why was Margaret taking such a long time to get changed? Did something happen?


    At that moment, he faintly heard the broadcast.


    "302..." Larry opened his mouth and spoke with uncertainly, "I think that was the waitress who had


    apanied Miss Simmons into the changing room."


    Charleston suddenly got up and strode out.


    Larry followed closely behind.


    ...


    "I didn''t steal anything!" Margaret defended herself while frowning at the suspicion of the crowd.


    "You didn''t? Then, what''s this?" Emilia pointed to the pouch in Margaret''s hand.


    "This is mine."


    "Staff on the cruise ship are not allowed to carry belongings. Open it and let me see what is in there."


    The manager of the cruise ship said sternly.


    The guests who were invited to the cruise party were all from the upper-ss social circle.


    If she had really stolen something and offended someone from the elite circle, the manager could not


    afford to bear the consequences.


    Margaret tightened her grip on the pouch.


    If she refused to show them, she would be regarded as a thief. Yet, if she did, she would definitely be


    recognized. Margaret was neck-deep in her dilemma.


    Margaret held tighter onto the pouch, eyes darting around the room as she scanned for a way to


    escape.


    Suddenly, the manager eximed, "Mr. Limbaugh!"


    Margaret looked over only to see the tall man walking over slowly. He was extremely handsome and


    had an aura of elegance and poise.


    His slightly angry gaze fell on Margaret.


    This halted all thoughts in Margaret''s mind.


    At that moment, there were only two words in her mind.


    "It''s over!"


    Margaret was frustrated. She had initially nned to trick Charleston and escape this ce, leaving


    him to suffer alone.


    What she did not expect was to be defeated like this.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, can I help you with something?" The manager politely asked.


    Charleston casually nced at Margaret and said, "I lost something in the lounge. I heard that you


    caught a thief, correct?"


    "Ah, yes, that''s her." The manager pointed at Margaret. He had a look of disdain on his face.


    She dared to steal from Mr. Limbaugh! How reckless!


    Margaret lowered her head and averted Charleston''s gaze. She was so angry that she gritted her


    teeth.


    Emilia''s heart started beating rapidly when she saw Charleston. How could there be such a handsome


    man? The manager treated him with great respect, so that meant he must be a very powerful person.


    The manager had addressed him as ''Mr. Limbaugh''. Could he be...


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I can tell from a nce that this woman is a thief. What I didn''t expect was for her to


    actually steal something from you." Emilia yed with her hair and said seductively.


    "Who said anything was stolen? Where''s your proof?" Margaret snorted.


    "Who said there isn''t proof? Open that pouch of yours and we''ll see if there really is a thief among us."


    Emilia said while pointing at the pouch.

 Chapter 49 Kink For Costumes

    Chapter 49 Kink For Costumes


    Chapter 49 Kink For Costumes


    "Okay!" Margaret said with a smile. She opened the pouch and revealed her clothes inside.


    There was no way for her to escape since Charleston was already here.


    She might as well bite back at the ones using her for stealing, especially Emilia.


    If it were not for her, she would have left the cruise a long time ago.


    "This..." Emilia''s face turned pale.


    It was just an ordinary dress. No matter how one looked at it, it did not fit in with the taste and


    preferences of the guests on the cruise ship.


    "Oh, I get it now. These are your clothes. If that''s the case, that means you''re not a waitress on the


    cruise. So, why did you sneak in?" Emilia spoke in a stern voice.


    She was eager to show herself off as she wanted to leave a good impression on Charleston.


    However, out of the corner of Emilia''s eyes, she saw Charleston''s gaze fixed on Margaret the entire


    time. She could not help but feel a little mad and disappointed.


    "What would you do if someone snuck onto the cruise?" Margaret turned to ask the manager.


    "We would have to chase them out, of course!" He answered immediately.


    They would be chased out?


    Well, that was perfect!


    "Alright, the truth is, I heard that there were going to be a lot of rich people at this party, so I came here


    to hook up with one of them. But, I didn''t expect to get caught." Margaret said, feigning the reluctance


    in her voice.


    "Oh, I knew it! You despicable woman!" Emilia threw her a look of disgust.


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a sharp, burning gaze staring daggers at her.


    "I''ve learned my mistake. I''ll leave now!" Margaret turned around and was ready to walk away.


    But Charleston had other ns as he opened his mouth and said indifferently, "Who said you could


    go?"


    "I pretended to be a staff on the cruise ship and caused a scene. Of course, I must leave now."


    Margaret calmly said as she stared into Charleston''s lust-filled eyes.


    "As a staff working on the third floor, I may do what I want with you since I am a special guest."


    Margaret red at him.


    "Mr. Limbaugh is right." The manager said, not letting go of any chance to tter Charleston.


    Emilia also quickly added, "That''s right. Mr. Limbaugh, you must punish this woman."


    "Okay, I will see that she is properly punished." Charleston said as he curled the corners of his mouth


    up. There was a clear emphasis on the word ''punish''.


    Emilia was overjoyed when she saw Charleston epting her own opinion with a smile.


    Had Charleston fallen in love with her?


    If a great man like him fell in love with her, she could easily be a member of the elite.


    As Emilia was already so far in her own thoughts, she did not notice Charleston''s suggestive and


    passionate gaze that locked onto Margaret like a hungry wolf out on a hunt for its prey.


    Margaret was then brought to the third-floor lounge.


    Charleston dragged her into the lounge. Larry and others knew what was going on and did not follow


    them in.


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Margaret shouted while struggling. She stopped pretending as there


    were no longer any outsiders around.


    "The scene just now changed my opinion on your acting skills again!" Charleston said with a smile.


    "Thank you for yourpliment. Can you let me go now?"


    "Let you go? Didn''t you just say that you were looking for a rich man? The richest man in the entire city


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    is right in front of you. Are you sure you want me to let you go?" Charleston took Margaret''s soft, small


    hand and put it onto the base of his thigh.


    His thigh felt hot and hard. "You d*mn gangster!" Margaret cursed coldly as she tried to pull her hand


    away.


    "Previously, you wore a kitten costume. Now, a bunny costume. I didn''t expect you to be into costumes


    so much..." Charleston lightly bit into her earlobe. "Next time, wear a hot panther costume for me..."

 Chapter 50 Let The Auction Begin

    Chapter 50 Let The Auction Begin


    Chapter 50 Let The Auction Begin


    "In your dreams!" Margaret reached out her hand to pinch him.


    However, the man''s flesh was very tough. He stood there motionless without any reaction, even as


    Margaret''s finger turned pale from pinching him.


    Instead, Charleston pressed her down and gave her a lingering kiss.


    Margaret was weak, so she couldn''t push him away.


    Charleston only reluctantly let go of her after a long while.


    "B*stard, don''t you know what you''re doing is sexual harassment? It''s illegal!" Margaret yelled furiously.


    "Then marry me. That way, it''ll be legal."


    "In your dreams!"


    "Then I''ll screw you in my dreams!"


    What a dirty-minded b*stard, Margaret thought to herself.


    She shoved him away hard and got ready to stand up.


    As she was just about to, her wrist was grabbed by Charleston again and she fell on hisp.


    Her hips were against his thigh. It was definitely a suggestive, embarrassing pose.


    "Why did you try to leave?" Charleston asked as he trapped Margaret, who was struggling restlessly to


    get out of his grasp.


    "The gown was too ugly, and I didn''t want it. Is there a problem?"


    "Of course not!" Charleston patiently said.


    His words made Margaret speechless. She did not know what to say to argue with him.


    "If you don''t want to change into that gown, you can wear this one instead." Charleston nced down


    at her.


    The bunny costume she was wearing had outlined her attractive figure. Charleston spotted the stain on


    the fabric on her arm. It gave off a faint scent of red wine.


    "Who hurt you?" Charleston asked with a hint of anger in his voice.


    Margaret followed his gaze and looked at her arm. She then realised her arm was a little wet.


    "The woman just now." She replied. Emilia had poured most of the red wine on her bare arms while


    some of it spilled onto the bunny costume.


    If Charleston had not reminded her, she would have forgotten about it.


    Charleston rubbed her arm reassuringly. His eyes were dark pools of ck.


    A vintage grandfather clock chimed slowly.


    The auction had begun.


    Charleston stood up and found a tulle shawl in the drawer. He draped it over Margaret.


    It made her look less coquettish and more innocent-like.


    It was a pity that it did not lessen her seductive appeal at all.


    Charleston bit on her soft, plump lips. It was not a light or hard bite, but it was done to let her know that


    this was her punishment.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He really wanted to hide her at home, so he would be the only one who could see her.


    The auction was held on the second floor. When Margaret and Charleston arrived, they saw Emilia


    looking around the room suspiciously.


    Emilia was pleasantly surprised to see Charleston. She then noticed Margaret walking by his side.


    Her lips were red and swollen.


    Emilia immediately knew what had happened. Margaret that b*tch actually seduced Mr. Limbaugh.


    What a despicable woman.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, are you going to the auction? Can I go with you?" Emilia greeted him with a sweet


    smile.


    Larry was about to escort her away when Charleston waved his hand at him.


    He said to Emilia, "Okay."


    "Great." Emilia was overjoyed. She quickly looked at Margaret mockingly.


    As Charleston was someone of high status, he had a private room prepared specially for him, which


    was in the auction area on the second floor. It was decorated luxuriously with all kinds of delicious


    delicacies spread out on the table. Everything looked tempting.


    Margaret had not had anything to eat for the whole day, so her stomach growled out loudly at the sight


    of a spread like this.


    "Have some!" Charleston said invitingly.


    There were only two burgundy sofa chairs in front of her. The one in the middle was definitely for


    Charleston. So, Margaret decided that she was going to sit on the right one.


    "Who said you could sit there?" Charleston said while frowning.


    "How do I eat if I don''t sit down?" This man was not toying with her, was he?

 Chapter 51 Brooch Auction

    Chapter 51 Brooch Auction


    Chapter 51 Brooch Auction


    Emilia raised the corners of her lips and said, "Mr. Limbaugh has already shown enough kindness by


    letting you eat. How dare you have ideas about sitting next to him?"


    Then, she stood in front of the sofa on the right. She looked at Charleston and asked, "Mr. Limbaugh,


    can I sit here?"


    "Yes." Charleston nodded.


    "Thank you, Mr. Limbaugh." Emilia smiled blissfully.


    Margaret could feel the mes burning in the pit of her stomach as she watched.


    "You don''t want to eat anymore?" Charleston had been paying attention to Margaret all this while.


    Margaret said grumpily, "Didn''t you tell me not to sit? I don''t want to eat anymore!"


    "Who said I didn''t let you sit?"


    "Then where should I sit?" All the seats were upied.


    All of a sudden, Charleston ced his hands on Margaret''s waist and sat her down. "On my leg!" He


    said.


    The room went quiet.


    With Charleston''s hands around her waist, Margaret could not move freely as she continued sitting on


    hisp.


    Difort crept into Margaret''s skin. She could barely hold it still any longer.


    Charleston snorted and said suggestively, "Don''t move. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to


    control myself here..."


    "Only beasts cannot control themselves." Margaret twitched her mouth.


    "That''s right. I''m a beast that always wants to devour you." Charleston stuck out his tongue and licked


    her delicate neck.


    Margaret shivered as she rolled her eyes in annoyance.


    She did not know how to speak animalnguage. Hence, she did not know how tomunicate with


    this beast.


    The clock chimed again.


    The auctioneer, dressed in his proper auctioning attire, strolled onto the stage.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, the auction has begun." Emilia quickly raised her voice, interrupting their erotic


    conversation.


    A picture of the first auction item appeared in the air.


    It was an ancient memorabilia from the old days in Havend.


    The bid started at 800 thousand dors.


    Most people who came were the rich and the influential. This price was nothing to them.


    However, as most of them came here with their femalepanions, in an effort to please them, they


    would not purchase these antiques that were typically unfavored by women.


    Hence, the highest bid was only 1. 2 million dors.


    From the second collection onwards, the auctioneer seemed to have read the crowd. He began selling


    items that appealed to the female crowd.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    There were jewel boxes, top-grade perfumes, luxurious crystal high-heels...


    The audience in the auction area started bidding crazily.


    All this while, Margaret had just been happily eating fruits and giving the asional yawn as she sat on


    Charleston''sp.


    This auction did not pique her interest at all, and she was bored to death.


    On the other hand, Emilia watched the auctions with great interest and envy.


    When the twelfth item was revealed to the crowd, sounds of gasp could be heard across the room. It


    was an exquisite, wing-shaped brooch that looked breathtakingly stunning.


    It had definitely caught Emilia''s eye.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I want that..." Emilia looked at Charleston shyly.


    Although Emilia''s family was quite wealthy, she was still not qualified toe to the party. She was


    only here because of her connections.


    And she was only here because she was on a lookout for a wealthy husband.


    There was no doubt that Charleston was the best candidate.


    "Do you want to buy it?" Charleston asked.


    Emilia quickly nodded.


    At that moment, the brooch''s bid was at 1. 5 million dor.


    "1. 5 million going once, 1. 5 million going twice..."


    "Two million!"


    Everyone was taken by surprise. Although the brooch design was exquisite, 1. 5 million dors was


    already too high of a price to pay for it. No one expected someone to actually bid two million for it.


    However, when the crowd realised that it was the Limbaugh family who had offered the price, they


    nodded their heads in understanding.


    Spending two million dors on a brooch was no big deal for the Limbaugh family. The family wouldn''t


    bat an eye even if it was a two-million dor piece of rug.


    "Two million going once, two million going twice, two million going thrice! Sold!" The auctioneer


    announced excitedly.

 Chapter 52 14.37 Million

    Chapter 52 14.37 Million


    Chapter 52 14.37 Million


    Soon enough, the brooch was sent to Emilia.


    Emilia''s body shook with excitement as she held the brooch in her hands.


    She did not expect that Mr. Limbaugh would really buy her the brooch just because she said she


    wanted it.


    Could Mr. Limbaugh have fallen in love with her? Was this... love at first sight?


    Emilia felt blessed thinking about this.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, thank you." Emilia yed with her hair as she looked at Charleston bashfully.


    There was an indescribable look on Charleston''s face, but he still responded, "You''re wee."


    Margaret, who had been listening in on their conversation, suddenly felt that the tomato in her mouth


    was tasteless.


    She immediately spat it into the trash can next to her.


    Charleston immediately asked, voice clear with concern, "What''s wrong? Are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m okay, just a little disgusted." Margaret wiped her mouth with a napkin.


    Charleston was surprised at her honesty. With a wicked smile on his face, he started teasing her. "Are


    you jealous?" He asked.


    "Feeling disgusted doesn''t equate to being jealous." Margaret said, rolling her eyes at him.


    "But jealousy can make you feel disgusted, you dummy!" Charleston touched the tip of her nose with


    his finger.


    He then gently rested his chin on her shoulder.


    The two of them instantly looked closer and more intimate with one another.


    Emilia''s nostrils red up in jealousy. She tightened her grip on the brooch andforted herself in her


    heart.


    She told herself that Margaret was the one seducing Mr. Limbaugh but she was the person he actually


    loved. It was just not appropriate for him to get rid of Margaret right away, that was why he was only


    temporarily tolerating Margaret.


    When the cruise party was over, Mr. Limbaugh would definitely get rid of this b*tch.


    Then he would personally approach Emilia.


    And she would be walking by his side, wearing the brooch gifted to her by him. They would make such


    a perfect match!


    Emilia had alreadye up with the entire plot of a romance drama in her vividly imaginative mind.


    What her inventive mind didn''t piece together was why Charleston would force himself to tolerate


    Margaret if he didn''t love her at all.


    He was a great man of high status; it was unnecessary for him to be forcing himself like this.


    Thus, if he were to actually tolerate and dote on a person like this, it meant that he was wholeheartedly


    willing to do so.


    "Alright. The next item is thest piece of our collection. I present to you - the Starry Dress!"


    A picture of the Starry Dress was revealed for all to see.


    The dress boasted abination of different shades of blue. The top of the dress started off with ck.


    Then, as it got lower, its gradient turned blue-ck and navy blue before reaching a dark blue shade at


    the hem of the skirt which stayed as it is, marking the end of the artistic gradient.


    The dark blue part of the dress was decorated with multitudes of tiny diamonds. Though it looked a


    mess, there was order within the chaos.


    These tiny diamonds were made fromrge, valuable diamonds.


    The dress was so gorgeous that everyone could not keep their dazzled eyes off it.


    Even Margaret sighed uncontrobly at the beauty.


    The dress was truly stunning.


    "Do you like it?" Charleston asked in a low voice.


    Margaret pressed her lips tightly together and did not speak.


    "Do you like it?" Charleston turned and asked Emilia.


    "Yes. Of course, I like it. How could a woman not like such a beautiful dress?" Emilia quickly answered


    him, her face already a crimson blush.


    Mr. Limbaugh had asked her again whether she liked the item. Was he going to gift it to her again?


    Emilia''s heart fluttered with joy.


    "Okay." Charleston nodded and looked down at Margaret who was in his arms.


    If other women liked it, did that mean that his little one would like it too?


    Although Margaret did not speak, Charleston could see her eyes beaming when she looked at the


    Starry Dress.


    "Not bad. Finally, there''s something this woman likes," Charleston thought to himself.


    As soon as the Starry Dress came to light, it had caught most of the women''s attention.


    The bid for the Starry Dress started at three million dors, and the biddings only came to a gradual


    slow at nine million dors.


    Everyone thought for sure that the Starry Dress was going to be sold for nine million dors.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    All of a sudden, a deep and strong voice sounded from the private room on the second floor.


    "13. 14 million!"

 Chapter 53 The Dress Is For Me?

    Chapter 53 The Dress Is For Me?


    Chapter 53 The Dress Is For Me?


    13. 14 million!


    This, of course, was not a big deal to Charleston.


    But to others, this was an insane price to pay for a dress.


    Although the diamonds and fabric materials may had been costly, the final value of the dress would


    never exceed a million dors.


    Yet, Charleston had actually offered over 10 million dors for it.


    13. 14 million...


    What a wonderful and romantic set of numbers.


    Just before this, Mr. Limbaugh had purchased a brooch. And now, he had bought the gorgeous Starry


    Dress.


    It was obvious that he was going to give them to one of hisdypanions.


    Everyone wanted to see who was the lucky girl to have caught Mr. Limbaugh''s attention and adoration.


    Who had the charm that could sway Charleston, who repelled women before, to buy such a romantic


    gift for her?


    However, the private room door on the second floor remained closed. It seemed there was no way for


    them to quench their curiosity.


    In the private room, Emilia was thrilled, thinking about how blessed she was to have gotten Mr.


    Limbaugh''s attention.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I didn''t expect you to treat me so well. I don''t know how to thank you..." Emilia casted a


    suggestive look at Charleston.


    Margaret had no doubts that Emilia would say that she would dly thank him with her body.


    However, Charleston looked puzzled. He asked, "Didn''t you already thank me for the brooch just now?"


    "Yes, but the dress..."


    The door opened at this moment, and a staff walked in with the Starry Dress.


    The dress was hung on a hanger that was simr to the size and height of a human body. Four tall men


    were needed to carefully bring it onto the stage.


    Emilia''s eyes suddenly lit up. "It''s so beautiful, but the bust size is too big while the waist is a little


    small. My size is..."


    "Sorry, Miss, but this dress has already been altered." The staff said apologetically.


    Once altered, a dress like this could never be modified again.


    "Has it?" Emilia put her hands on her hips. "Is this a second-hand product? Do you know who bought it


    for me? It was Mr. Limbaugh! Who asked you to alter it?"


    Emilia exhibited such a strong and demanding personality. Those who did not know would definitely


    mistake her for Mrs. Limbaugh.


    "This... was done under Mr. Limbaugh''s instructions." The staff was confused.


    Mr. Limbaugh''s instructions?


    How could this be possible?


    Emilia turned to look at Charleston.


    Charleston nodded, "I ordered for the alteration."


    "Mr. Limbaugh, why didn''t you ask me about my size before altering..." Emilia felt extremely aggrieved.


    Charleston asked, a frown forming on his face, "Why do I have to ask for your size?"


    "Isn''t this for me?"


    Charleston quicklynded a peck on Margaret''s face and replied swiftly, "No!"


    Emilia''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The staff beside them almost burst intoughter.


    Margaret was also stunned. "It''s for me?"


    "Yes, it''s been adjusted ording to your size," Charleston replied with a smile.


    "But I didn''t tell you my size."


    Charleston leaned into Margaret''s ear and whispered seductively, "I figured it out by touching you..."


    This gangster!


    "Go and have a look. You can wear it to the danceter," said Charleston.


    Not the dance again.


    Margaret furrowed her brows. She did not want to go to the dance. But she must admit that she did feel


    much better after seeing Emilia''s shell-shocked and paling face.


    Margaret gracefully stood up and walked towards the Starry Dress.


    She threw a quick nce at Emilia with her glimmering eyes.


    Emilia felt her insides burning with rage. "How could this be possible? Why would Mr. Limbaugh buy


    such an expensive dress for you?"


    And with the romantic number of 13. 14 at that!


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Why? Are you not happy about it?" Margaret smiled. "It seems like you want it very much, but


    unfortunately, your chest is not as big as mine, and neither is your waist as thin as mine. I''m afraid you


    can''t wear it even if I gave it to you!"

 Chapter 54 Payment Time

    Chapter 54 Payment Time


    Chapter 54 Payment Time


    "What''s there to be proud of?" Emilia was so jealous that her eyes had that lunatic sheen to it. "Mr.


    Limbaugh gave me a brooch that is worn on the left side of the chest near the heart. What he gave you


    is just a piece of clothing that can be discarded any time."


    "Since it''s not that important, why are you so angry?" Margaret smiled.


    Emilia felt herself losing control of her temper, but it was eminent that she had her pride protected. "I''m


    just angry that Mr. Limbaugh was deceived by a b*tch like you."


    "Then you should be even angrier that I have the power to deceive him, but you don''t." Margaret said


    as she flipped her long hair as a show of victory in the argument.


    "You-"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Charleston stood at the side, smiling to himself as he watched the two women in their heated debate.


    He found that he liked his little one jealous.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, just look at her. You should teach her a lesson!" Emilia had no choice but to seek


    Charleston''s help.


    Charleston stood up and then walked over to Margaret.


    He held her fist and kissed it tenderly.


    "Only she can teach me a lesson!"


    Emilia widened her eyes in shock.


    She did not expect Margaret to have such a dominant influence on Charleston to have made him say


    that.


    As like everyone else, Emilia did not believe that Charleston sincerely wanted to be with Margaret.


    After all, the disparity gap between the two''s status was as wide as the sky and the ocean. It was


    evident that these words were only used by Mr. Limbaugh and his mistress to flirt with each other, and


    thus, should not be taken seriously.


    However, it was enough to make others jealous!


    Charleston was just too fine, and too wealthy of a man. He was handsome, influential, and was just


    overall a better sight for sore eyespared to the other rich and powerful men who were balding and


    sported a beer belly.


    Charleston was even fluent in thenguage of pampering and pleasing his woman.


    However, what Emilia was not aware of was that all these great, romantic qualities of Charleston were


    only for Margaret.


    He couldn''t be bothered with showing this side of him to anybody else!


    "I don''t like the dress!" Margaret remarked.


    In truth, she liked it very much. However, if she was forced to wear a dress she liked to a dance she did


    not like...


    Then, she had no choice but to start disliking it.


    "Why?"


    "I feel like the dress has been stained by having a certain someone be present in the same room as it


    is in."


    "Let''s get her out of here, then." It wasn''t rocket science to figure out that Emilia was the person


    Margaret was referring to.


    Emilia too gathered that Margaret was talking about her. She was afraid that Charleston would really


    listen to this b*tch''s words and have her chased out. "Mr. Limbaugh..." She said.


    Margaret suddenly pointed her finger at Emilia and eximed, "I''m talking about her!"


    "Yes..." Charleston nodded.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and questioned him, "Don''t you like her? Are you sure you''re willing to


    chase her out?"


    After all, hadn''t he just bought Emilia an expensive brooch?


    "Where on earth did you get that idea from? Come here. Let me kiss the stain away!" Charleston said


    as he curled his lips and leaned in, ready to take advantage of her.


    "Screw off." Margaret stopped his advances with a hand firmly pressed against his chest.


    Charleston took Margaret into his arms and looked at Emilia. His expression suddenly turned cold and


    distant as he said, "Aren''t you leaving? Do you need me to get security to ''escort'' you out?"


    Charleston''s indifferent eyes made Emilia tremble in fear.


    She was sure Mr. Limbaugh loved her first. He even gave her a brooch. This was all Margaret''s fault.


    That b*tch had deceived him and got Emilia chased out.


    Emilia felt a chill run down her spine and her legs growing weak beneath her as Charleston continued


    staring at her coldly. She had no choice but to head outside.


    "Forget it," Emilia thought to herself. She had lost the chance to be Charleston''s lover, but at least


    she still had the brooch.


    The brooch was also worth a lot of money.


    Just as Emilia stepped out of the private room, the staff working at the auction came up to her.


    "Good evening, Miss Emilia. Now, the two million dors for the brooch!"

 Chapter 55 The Girl Who Belongs To Me

    Chapter 55 The Girl Who Belongs To Me


    Chapter 55 The Girl Who Belongs To Me


    "What are you talking about? This brooch was given to me by Mr. Limbaugh!" Emilia was baffled.


    Somehow, she had a bad hunch about this.


    "Sorry, your details were written in the documents." The staff kept his smile on his face.


    "Mr. Limbaugh is here. You can ask him yourself." Emilia furrowed her eyebrows.


    How could they make such a mistake during a grand auction?


    Everyone''s gaze fell on Charleston.


    Charleston lifted the corners of his lips and snapped his fingers charmingly.


    Larry immediately yed a recording.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I want this..."


    "You want to buy it?"


    ...


    "Miss Allen, our apologies. Mr. Limbaugh thought that you wanted to buy it, so he helped you bid for it


    since you are Miss Simon''s ssmate, and weren''t qualified to join the bid as you weren''t registered,"


    Larry exined.


    Emilia''s face turned pale. She asked, "So, you''re saying that this brooch was not given to me by Mr.


    Limbaugh?"


    Not only did he not give it to her, but he only helped her because she was Margaret''s ssmate.


    Emilia felt like she had been pped in the face twice.


    "Yes."


    Larry''s answer sent Emilia straight to hell.


    She hurriedly took the brooch off and said, "Sorry, I don''t want it anymore."


    Two million dors.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    How could she get her hands on so much money?


    "Sorry, but no refunds are allowed once the bid had been finalized." The staff said sternly.


    Boom!


    Emilia lost her cool.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, please help me. Please..."


    Charleston did not look at Emilia at all. He just kept ying with Margaret''s ck hair.


    Emilia seemed to understand something instantly.


    She looked at Margaret with pleading eyes and begged, "Margaret, please help me plead. I was wrong,


    I was really wrong..."


    Margaret was a little puzzled by this. "Why are you begging me?"


    "Take her away!" The staff ordered impatiently. He called two bodyguards toe lift Emilia up and


    drag her out.


    Emilia was crying in despair as her tears and snot flowed out together.


    Seeing Emilia like this, Margaret couldn''t help but pity her a little. She asked Charleston, "What will


    happen to her?"


    "Since she doesn''t have the money to pay for it, she would have to do something to pay for it."


    Charleston said casually.


    "Do what?"


    "For example, washing the dishes, mopping the floor, keeping the whole cruise clean. In short, she


    would have to do all kinds of unpleasant and dirty tasks."


    It was only then that Margaret let out a sigh of relief.


    She thought that Emilia would be forced to sleep with others.


    If she just had to get some chores done, then she''d be fine with this.


    This was what Emilia should do anyway.


    Charleston was watching Margaret''s expressions closely.


    He naturally knew what his little woman was thinking.


    She might seem stubborn, but she actually had a soft heart.


    She felt that a girl''s innocence was very important.


    However, Emilia did not think so.


    If she was really sent to sleep with the guests to pay for her debts, her sickening character might even


    take the chance and seduce the guest.


    However, Emilia would bepletely ruined if she were to do all those filthy tasks.


    One had to admit that Mr. Limbaugh was really skilled at judging people!


    "Let''s go. Go change into that dress. Today, you will be the most beautiful girl in the room." Charleston


    held Margaret''s delicate hand.


    Charleston nted a sincere kiss on the back of her fair hand.


    "Needless to say, you are the girl who belongs to me!" Charleston continued.


    Margaret slightly drew her eyebrows together.


    Neither of them had expected that there would be amotion at the danceter!

 Chapter 56 Miss Adams

    Chapter 56 Miss Adams


    Chapter 56 Miss Adams


    Margaret could not find a chance to escape as Charleston kept an eye on her the entire time.


    She had no choice but to obediently walk into the changing room and change into the dress.


    The two servers dressed in bunny costumes followed her in while several bodyguards stood guard by


    the door.


    Charleston also waited outside the door.


    This time, Margaret really could not escape.


    It was not easy putting on the dress, but with the servers'' help, Margaret finally got herself into the


    dress.


    The servant was dazzled at the sight, "Oh my God. Miss, you''re gorgeous."


    Margaret had always been pretty since she was a child.


    She was more beautiful than the average good-looking woman. She was so gorgeous, her beauty


    could be easilypared to that of a fairy.


    Even when she was barefaced, she could still awe others with her beauty.


    She was the type of woman who instantly attracted everyone''s attention.


    Before she was kicked out of the Simons family, she was a notable youngdy in the upper-ss social


    circle. Boys admired her while girls envied her.


    Emilia was the perfect example of other girls envying Margaret.


    Margaret, who had changed into the Starry Dress, emitted a mysterious yet elegant aura.


    Even though Charleston had seen countless beautiful women, he was never quite as taken by them as


    he was now by Margaret.


    The bodyguards by the door could not help but to take several nces at Margaret either.


    At that moment, Charleston was more certain than ever about his decision.


    He would definitely marry her and keep her at home just for him to see.


    Otherwise, many people would be coveting the rare treasure that he fancied.


    Charleston red at the bodyguard coldly.


    He then walked towards Margaret.


    "My girl is really stunning. You will beplimented by manyter," Charleston remarked.


    "Ha." Margaret snorted.


    Complimenting her for being a beautiful mistress?


    Margaret was disgusted by the thought.


    The dance had yet to begin.


    Charleston brought Margaret over to the lounge.


    Charleston was jealous. He worried about how his girl would be remembered by others. Thus, he


    asked Margaret to put on a silver mask.


    She was so stunning that she looked like the mysterious sika deer that can only be sighted in the deep


    forests!


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Although she was wearing a mask, she was still as charming as ever.


    Along the way, many people''s gaze fell on her.


    Margaret was quite the eye-catcher for her beauty, and for being Charleston''s femalepanion.


    This was the first time Charleston had a femalepanion with him in public.


    Everyone began to take guesses at her identity.


    "Mr. Limbaugh''s fiancee?"


    "It doesn''t look like it!"


    "Mr. Limbaugh''s mistress!"


    "That might be it!"


    Margaret could faintly hear all kinds ofments.


    She felt the urge to kill someone.


    Once Larry opened the door, Margaret walked in with anger.


    She spotted a ss of red wine on the countertop.


    Her beautiful eyes lit up when she thought of a cunning idea.


    She quickly walked over and wanted to "identally" knock the ss of red wine over.


    With the red wine spilled on the beautiful dress, she would be able to get out of attending the banquet.


    She paused for a moment, thinking about how much she didn''t want to ruin the dress because it was


    so beautiful.


    However, Margaret still made the hard decision to sacrifice the dress instead of putting herself in a


    position to be looked at and examined by others like a zoo animal.


    Margaret took a deep breath and finally made her way to the table. She stretched her hand out to reach


    for the ss.


    Great, the ss had been slightly tilted.


    Just as her n was about to seed, a slender hand came into frame and grabbed the ss right off


    the countertop.


    It was Charleston.


    "The banquet is about to begin. Save your ideas for another day." Charleston said.


    He reached out his hand to pat her tiny head.


    And just like that, she was caught red-handed.


    Margaret sighed in her heart.


    Suddenly, Larry knocked on the door. "Mr. Limbaugh, someone is looking for you."


    "Who?"


    "It''s Miss Adams!"

 Chapter 57 The Meeting

    Chapter 57 The Meeting


    Chapter 57 The Meeting


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Charleston pursed his lips.


    The room suddenly fell into silence.


    When Margaret heard the name, her whole body quivered.


    Suanne Adams.


    If she remembered correctly, she had covered Suanne''s shift at the hotel that year when she was


    secretly drugged by Stephanie.


    That was the night she slept with an unfamiliar man...


    When she thought of what had happened that year, her face uncontrobly turned pale.


    Was the Suanne outside the same Suanne whom she knew?


    "Let her in," Charleston said in a low voice.


    "Okay." Larry nodded.


    Soon, a beautiful figure walked in.


    The woman was wearing a pink mermaid dress which entuated her perfect figure. The lower part of


    the dress was designed with scales that were made of special materials.


    Margaret''s eyes fell on Suanne''s face in an instant.


    It was her.


    Even though her features looked a little different, and she had a different aura about her now...


    Margaret still recognized her.


    The person who stood in front of her now really was Suanne, her friend who she went way back with.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Limbaugh to be here. You won''t mind if Ie and bother you a little, right?"


    Suanne''s voice was gentle and pleasant.


    "Have a seat." Charleston said.


    Suanne sat down and looked at Margaret in surprise. "This is..."


    "This is Margaret, my...panion!" Charleston wanted to say that she was his girlfriend, but he was


    worried that he would make Margaret unhappy.


    She already felt so aggrieved when he asked her to dance with him.


    If he were to say that she was his girlfriend in front of others, his little one would probably get angry.


    Mr. Limbaugh sighed heavily in his heart.


    There was nothing he could do about it. The little one he fancied was strong-willed.


    He could only try his best to squeeze his way into her heart.


    Margaret!


    When Suanne heard her name, the look on her face suddenly changed.


    "Whoever that gets to be Mr. Limbaugh''spanion must be very beautiful. Could I see how you look


    like?" Suanne tried to sound as calm as she could.


    "Sure." Margaret took off her mask.


    "Margaret, it''s really you!" Suanne''s pupils suddenly shrank in fear.


    Her fingers were also shaking.


    It really was her. Could they have already found out about the truth about what happened that year?


    "What''s wrong?" Margaret seemed to have sensed the guilt from Suanne''s eyes.


    "Nothing. I just didn''t expect to meet a former ssmate here!" Suanne nced at Charleston out of


    the corner of her eyes.


    Strange. If only they knew the truth.


    Charleston would have already gotten her thrown out.


    Since she had not been thrown out thus far, it meant that they still did not know what had happened


    that year.


    And the way Margaret was now by Charleston''s side again...


    Was this fate?


    Suanne had such a big advantage, but she still could not get close to Charleston.


    However, Margaret had be Charleston''s femalepanion right after entering his life.


    Suanne''s heart was a panicked mess.


    "I didn''t expect to either." Margaret said and put on her mask.


    Charleston slightly frowned and asked, "You guys are ssmates?"


    "Yes, we''re college ssmates! But we never met again after graduating!" Suanne smiled.


    Charleston nodded.


    After waking up that night, Charlestonpletely felt nothing for Suanne.


    However, since the both of them had indeed spent the night together, Charleston could offer her


    anything but his feelings.


    The Limbaugh Group had used up all of their connections on Suanne, helping her go from being an


    average girl into bing a popr artist.

 Chapter 58 Getting Hurt On Purpose

    Chapter 58 Getting Hurt On Purpose


    Chapter 58 Getting Hurt On Purpose


    However, he did not expect that Margaret and her were ssmates.


    "I received an invitation from the host toe to the party, but I didn''t expect to not know anyone here.


    Would you guys mind if I joined youter?" Suanne asked politely.


    Charleston lowered his head and looked at Margaret.


    "If the little one was not used to this environment, wouldn''t it be better to have an old ssmate


    around?" Charleston thought to himself.


    Thus, Charleston nodded and said, "Okay."


    Margaret put a piece of honeydew into her mouth. A trace of sneer was on the corners of her lips.


    As expected, men would always have a change in heart.


    Emilia was just here not too long ago, and now Suanne was here to take her ce.


    Margaret was very d that she was not moved by Charleston.


    Charleston might like her a little at that moment, but it was only because no one had dared to disobey


    him for a long time since he was such a powerful individual. When a woman appeared suddenly and


    did the exact opposite of what he was used to, of course he would feel refreshed.


    If she really fell in love with Charleston, she was doomed to be abandoned.


    The walls around her heart suddenly toughened up.


    A melodious music started ying slowly.


    "It seems that the banquet is about to begin." Suanne stood up with a smile.


    The three of them went outside together. They had to go through a long stairwell to reach the dance


    floor.


    Margaret epted her fate. She decided that she would leave after dancing for the opening ceremony.


    This way, Charleston should be willing to let her go.


    Margaret walked down the stairs cautiously in her high heels.


    When there were only three steps left, Margaret suddenly felt as if someone had stepped on the hem of


    her dress.


    She then fell butt-first on the ground.


    Her foot twisted and she had sprained her ankle.


    "Hiss-"


    Margaret gasped.


    Charleston''s expression immediately changed as he held her sprained ankle.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Don''t move it. It hurts so much-" Margaret said, frowning.


    Charleston noticed that her ankle had started swelling up. His heart ached for her.


    "It''s so swollen that I can''t even walk." Margaret murmured.


    Naturally, she could not dance if she could not walk.


    Charleston questioned her in a slightly angry tone, "Did you sprain your ankle on purpose so you didn''t


    have to go to the dance?"


    Margaret sneered, "I have no tendency to self-harm. Someone stepped on my dress as I was walking


    down the stairs."


    Suanne had been walking behind her just now.


    "I was very careful when I was walking. I didn''ty a hand on Margaret." Suanne''s eyes looked


    iparably sincere.


    "Are you sure?" Margaret narrowed her eyes. "Would you like to watch the CCTV footage? I..."


    "Enough!" Charleston said, interrupting her. He grabbed her chin with his slender hand and asked, "You


    just don''t want to go to the dance, right? Why must you lie and me others?"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    Charleston said nothing. He just lifted her up with his arms.


    "What are you doing-" Margaret struggled.


    "Don''t move. I''ll take you back and get you some medicine!"


    "I don''t need your pretentious kindness!" Margaret was infuriated by what he said earlier. "Yes, I hurt


    myself on purposes because I just didn''t want to be at the dance. Are you happy now?"


    "Margaret, you shouldn''t do that. Do you know how many girls are dying to dance with Mr. Limbaugh?"


    Suanne sighed.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect Mr. Limbaugh to be such a popr item on the market. What''s worse, it''s the item


    that I dislike the most." Margaret said proudly.


    Suanne widened her eyes in surprise.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Obviously, she did not expect that Margaret would say that about Charleston.


    Charleston''s face turned grim. In his heart, he wanted to strangle this little one to death.


    However, when he thought of her wound...


    Charleston could only set her down on the sofa nearby.


    As this was a luxurious cruise ship, there were sofas for guests to rest on every few steps.

 Chapter 59 The Dance

    Chapter 59 The Dance


    Chapter 59 The Dance


    "Go away!" Margaret used her other delicate foot that was not injured to kick him away.


    "Don''t move!" Charleston stopped her kick with his hand.


    Margaret''s feet were small, and they were definitely not as big as Charleston''s hand.


    The doctor arrived.


    Charleston did not want others to touch Margaret''s foot, so he told the doctor that he would apply the


    medicine.


    He applied the ointment on her ankle.


    The cool ointment on her wound immediately made Margaret feel better.


    Larry could not help but ask, "Sir, the banquet is about to begin. Do you want me to inform them about


    the ident?"


    Charleston had promised the host to dance at the opening ceremony.


    With Charleston''s status, it was not a problem for him to be a no-show at thest minute.


    "Why did you hurt yourself on purpose just to avoid attending the banquet with me?" Charleston stared


    straight at Margaret.


    "Because I don''t want to be with you!" Margaret sneered.


    Charleston''s question was simply not valid.


    She had reiterated to him many times that she did not hurt herself on purpose. Yet, this man still didn''t


    believe her.


    Margaret was extremely disappointed.


    If she had told him that she didn''t want to dance with him at the opening ceremony as she didn''t want


    to be branded as his mistress, she knew that there would be no end to the teasing.


    Yes, he would definitely tease her inside his heart, for thinking that she was someone to be honored.


    "So, you want me to be with another woman?" Charleston asked indifferently.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Say it again!" Charleston held her chin. He could not hold back his anger.


    "It. Doesn''t. Matter!" Margaret repeated. Could this man not understand humannguage?


    Charleston''s grip tightened.


    His eyes seemed like they were about to pop right out of his socket from anger.


    Just as Margaret started thinking that her chin was about to be crushed, he finally let go of his grip.


    "Fine!" Charleston turned around and said, "Let''s go to the dance floor."


    "Who would be yourpanion?" asked Larry.


    Charleston took a look around and locked his eyes on the only woman around besides Margaret.


    "Miss Adams."


    Suanne''s eyes lit up in surprise.


    Margaret felt her heart ache a little.


    "Are you happy?" Charleston nced at Margaret coldly.


    Margaret pressed her lips together as she looked at Charleston and Suanne walking side by side


    towards the dance floor.


    Charleston left without any hesitation and did not look back at all.


    He and Suanne sure lookedpatible!


    Margaret unconsciously dug her fingers into the sofa.


    After a long time, the music changed, and the dance began.


    The ointment on her foot was highly effective. It didn''t take long for the pain to subside. Soon after,


    Margaret could even start taking a few small steps.


    Larry returned.


    "Miss Simons, Mr. Limbaugh asked me to send someone to take you home." Larry said.


    Margaret bit her lip and stood up. She walked over to the railing.


    When she looked down, she could see what was going on at the dance floor.


    Charleston and Suanne were standing at the heart of the dance floor. They were the most eye-catching


    couple in the room.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The two of them were locked in a tight embrace as they danced to the music.


    The surrounding air was heavy with romance and passion.


    Although Margaret could not see Charleston''s face, she could see the shy and bashful look on


    Suanne''s face.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Charleston had probably said something sweet to Suanne.


    After all, Margaret had seen the ways Charleston sweet-talked.


    "Let''s go." Margaret turned her head away from the scene.


    Larry brought her out of the cruise ship.


    Right after Margaret left, Charleston pulled himself away from Suanne at the dance floor emotionlessly.


    "I don''t feel well. Please carry on."


    He did not like to be close to other women, even if it was Suanne.

 Chapter 60 Are You A Pig?

    Chapter 60 Are You A Pig?


    Chapter 60 Are You A Pig?


    He was not used to getting too close to women. Suanne was no exception, even though she meant


    something to him.


    That is... except for Margaret!


    "Have a good rest, Mr. Limbaugh." Suanne nodded.


    She was already lucky enough to dance with Charleston in front of the crowd.


    She was a greedy fiend; not only did she want to be his dancing partner, but she also desired for the


    ''Mrs. Limbaugh'' title.


    She just could not say this out loud.


    Charleston only ced his disdain for her at bay as he was under the assumption that she had been


    the woman from that night.


    Besides, she would not take it for granted.


    She knew where she stood and knew not to cross the line.


    Suanne stared at Charleston''s figure from behind.


    Her eyes were filled with determination.


    She was determined to be Mrs. Limbaugh. No one could stop her.


    No one!


    Just as Charleston was heading back to the lounge, Larry approached him.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, Miss Simons has been brought home," Larry reported in a low voice.


    Charleston paused for a moment. He asked, "Did she say anything?"


    "No!"


    What a cruel little woman.


    Charleston''s lips twitched, "Let''s go back."


    The initial purpose ofing to the cruise party had been to introduce some people to Margaret.


    After all, having connections was crucial if she wanted to survive in the entertainment industry.


    Yet, he did not expect that things would end up this way.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Yes!"


    ...


    Margaret rested at home for a few days.


    Her foot injury had also healed.


    It was time to go back to Gxy Entertainment.


    In the past few days, Charleston did not send anyone to contact her.


    Perhaps Mr. Limbaugh had changed his preferences and did not like girls like her anymore. Instead, he


    was into girls like Suanne now.


    Margaret arrived at Gxy Entertainment.


    "This is the manager and assistant I arranged for you," Zachary said in a low voice.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and looked at Sandra and the woman who was wearing a ck rim


    sses in front of her.


    The total age of the two was probably over a hundred.


    Margaret tapped on the table and said, "I''m not satisfied. I want someone else."


    Previously, she had a kerfuffle with Sandra, and they had left things on a sour note. Judging from


    Sandra''s personality, Sandra probably still held a grudge against her in her heart.


    Sandra was like a fly to Margaret.


    Although Margaret was not afraid of flies, she hated it when they were buzzing in her ears.


    Moreover, that assistant reminded her of a stern high school teacher at first nce.


    Shouldn''t an assistant make her feel rxed and happy?


    "No way!" Zachary frowned. "Miss Lance is the best manager in ourpany. I believe she would be


    able to make you famous."


    "Make me famous?" Margaret thought to herself.


    "More like making me undiscovered."


    "I''m fine with your manager choice, but I want an assistant switch." Margaret allowed Zachary to have


    some things his way.


    Zachary hesitated for a moment.


    Stephanie said that they should take charge of Margaret''s activities, so her manager must be someone


    they could trust.


    They would let Margaret take up all the insignificant activities. This way, she would never be able to


    be famous.


    However, it did not matter who was her assistant.


    Thus, Zachary nodded and said, "You may choose your own assistant."


    He decided to say this as he was worried that he would make Margaret lose her cool. If that was the


    case, both parties would have more to lose than gain.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    She made her way to the Human Resources department with Zachary hurriedly following behind.


    With Margaret''s behavior, Zachary did not seem like the superior at all.


    Instead, he looked like her servant!


    As soon as they arrived at the HR department, they could hear loud voicesing from inside.


    "Are you a pig? I wanted atte with soy milk. You can''t even handle this tiny matter well!"


    "I''m sorry. I''ll go get another cup now!" A girl lowered her head and apologized repeatedly.

 Chapter 61 Spilling Coffee On Her

    Chapter 61 Spilling Coffee On Her


    Chapter 61 Spilling Coffee On Her


    "Since when did the assistants in the HR department start serving coffee to their colleagues? Shouldn''t


    they be working for the artists instead?" Margaret asked with a pleasant voice.


    "Who are you? What does this have to do with you?" The woman stared at Margaret sharply. "I am a


    senior in thispany while she is just an intern. What''s wrong with asking her to help?"


    "And just like senior citizens, you can''t even move without help anymore. A senior you are indeed!"


    "You!"


    Margaret grabbed the coffee from the girl and poured it right on the woman in front of everyone.


    The coffee was still hot, as it had just been made.


    The spilled coffee spilled all over the woman''s chest, wetting everything in its path.


    She screamed and immediately covered her chest as her sponge pad was bing increasingly


    visible through her soaked shirt.


    "How small, I don''t even think that''s an A cup!" Margaret announced as she put down the cup.


    The woman had been in the HR department for years, and she had never been treated like this before.


    "Who do you think you are?" She yelled furiously, lifting her hand.


    She was ready to p Margaret in the face.


    However, a small figure quickly jumped in front of Margaret and took the p for her.


    It was the intern.


    "Why did you do that?" Margaret asked. She furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the intern. Her


    heart ached for the girl.


    She could''ve actually easily avoided the p.


    "You''re also a new intern, aren''t you? Bianca is a senior in the HR department. We can''t offend her."


    The girl whispered.


    It turned out she thought Margaret was a new colleague.


    She was worried that she would offend the woman named Bianca and would not have an easy time at


    the HR department.


    "Don''t worry." Margaret patted her shoulder and stared at Bianca.


    Bianca sneered, "You dare provoke me? You are looking for trouble!"


    "You''re the one who''s looking for death!" Margaret argued back.


    "It seems that you still don''t know how bad it is to meddle in other people''s business." Bianca


    pretended to be merciful.


    "Meddle in other people''s business?" Margaretughed, as she pulled the intern towards her. "From


    now on, she''s my assistant."


    The girl''s eyes widened in surprise.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Just then, Zachary walked in.


    He looked at the mess and frowned. He asked, "What happened?"


    "Mr. Whn, you''re finally here." Biancained. "You see, I took care of Stephanie for a while


    back then and I''m considered a senior at thepany. This little artist and intern suddenly showed up


    and started bullying me out of the blue. This, this just won''t do!"


    Zachary pressed his lips together.


    Bianca had indeed taken care of Stephanie for a while before.


    But Stephanie disliked her for being clumsy, so they switched Stephanie out of Bianca''s care.


    However, she often took advantage of the fact that she had taken care of Stephanie before and


    behaved arrogantly in thepany.


    Since she had been with Stephanie for some time, she more or less knew some of Stephanie''s secrets.


    Hence, Zachary always turned a blind eye to her behavior.


    However, he did not expect that at this moment, Margaret would be involved in this too.


    "I want this girl to be my assistant and this old woman demoted now!"


    The word ''Group Leader'' was written on Bianca''s tag.


    "This..." Zachary did not know what to do.


    Margaret opened her thin lips and read out word by word, "The. Dance."


    Zachary''s heart skipped a beat. He quickly agreed, "Okay, let''s do as you say!"


    "That won''t do. Mr. Whn, how can you demote me? I want to talk to Stephanie..." Bianca obviously


    did not believe that she would be defeated in the end.


    This new artist must have seduced Mr. Whn.


    Bianca was sure that she was not a good woman just by looking at her charming, fairy-like appearance.


    "Even if you talk to Stephanie, you would still be demoted. If you continue causing a scene, you may


    leave thepany immediately." Zachary barked out his final instructions.

 Chapter 62 A Malicious Witch

    Chapter 62 A Malicious Witch


    Chapter 62 A Malicious Witch


    It was him who was eager to see Margaret suffer a defeat.


    However, at that moment, he was forced to support Margaret.


    He felt like he had pped himself in the face.


    Zachary sighed and swallowed all the unwillingness he had.


    "What''s your name?" Margaret turned to ask the girl.


    "My name is Lacy, Lacy Lawson!"


    "Okay. From now on, you will be my assistant." Margaret smiled and said, "Would you like that?"


    Lacy quickly nodded her head.


    Of course, she would!


    If an assistant had an artist to take care of, then they would have to stick by the artist''s side.


    This way, Lacy would not have to bear the brunt of Bianca''s anger anymore.


    Besides, Lacy liked Margaret very much.


    Margaret nodded happily.


    There were two reasons why she chose Lacy.


    One, she felt good about Lacy.


    Two, she had helped Lacy out.


    Margaret did not need an assistant who was very capable and smart. She only needed them to be loyal


    to her.


    Therefore, Lacy, who was new to society and had been helped by her, was obviously the best choice.


    Not only did Margaret have an assistant and a manager now, but she also had a lounge and a car


    specially for her.


    Surprisingly, this was how thepany''s second-tier actresses were treated.


    Followingpany policies and procedures, prior to the approval of these, thepany had to let the


    shareholders know of them.


    When they were informed of Margaret''s behavior and requests, thepany''s shareholders were very


    unhappy with the treatment provided to Margaret, who was only an unpopr newbie.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Thus, they started having a bad impression of Margaret.


    This was as intended by Zachary.


    Previously, he had made an agreement with Margaret that the shareholders would vote and decide


    whenever they had a conflict.


    In order to control Margaret in the future, Zachary had already started to smear Margaret''s image in


    front of the shareholders.


    Margaret was not stupid. She knew what Zachary had up his sleeves.


    However, she was not worried at all. Instead, she enjoyed all these little games very much.


    "It''s easy to be my assistant. As long as you''re obedient, that''s enough for me. But most importantly,


    don''t ever betray me. Do you understand?" Margaretid out some important points to Lacy as she


    snacked on some raisins.


    Margaret did not hear any response for a very long time. So, she asked again.


    Then, she noticed that Lacy was staring straight at her without blinking. Some drool even started to


    form at the corner of her mouth.


    ...


    Margaret shouted at her.


    It was not until then that Lacy came back to her senses.


    She had been totally awe-struck by Margaret''s beauty. She was just too gorgeous.


    Margaret repeated the question again, "Do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, Margaret. I will never betray you!" Lacy hurriedly nodded her head.


    Suddenly, the lounge door was pushed open.


    Sandra walked in.


    Margaret said in a low voice, "Don''t you know how to knock beforeing in?"


    Sandra was fed up with Margaret''s arrogant look. She was about to argue back when she remembered


    Zachary''s words. It was only then she decided to hold back her anger.


    "Let''s wait and see, Margaret. You''re arrogant now, but you''ll be in a great deal of trouble in the future."


    Sandra thought to herself.


    "I understand."


    "Next time just get out of my sight if you make such a basic mistake again!" Margaret looked up. "Has


    the jewelry advertisement been officially broadcasted abroad?"


    "Not yet. Margaret, I feel like you should not think too much about that advertisement. It won''t do much


    for your poprity, so don''t expect anything from it because you were overshadowed by Stephanie the


    entire time," Sandra said disdainfully, "It''d be better for you to start with supporting roles which is my


    new role for you."


    Margaret took the document in hand and started reading, "Ha, it''s a low-cost production. Is the role a


    supporting role or a malicious witch?"

 Chapter 63 SuanneS Investor

    Chapter 63 Suanne''S Investor


    Chapter 63 Suanne''s Investor


    "You are just a nameless artist with no solid portfolio. You''re lucky to even be considered for this role,"


    Sandra said disdainfully.


    Margaret lifted her eyebrows and did not speak.


    Sandra could not help but feel a little happy when she saw Margaret speechless.


    Sure enough, Mr. Whn''s strategy worked.


    They would ask Margaret to take on roles on second or third-rated shows.


    Furthermore, she would be ying sadistically evil characters that would be disliked by the audience.


    This way, Margaret would have a zero chance of bing famous.


    "Why? You don''t want it? This is thepany''s arrangement, Margaret. Do you want to go against the


    Margaret put the script away and said, "Of course not. Please share the shooting details when you can.


    You may leave now, I want to rest."


    Sandra snorted and headed out of the room.


    Though she was Margaret''s manager, Sandra was too irresponsible.


    And not only was she irresponsible, but she also wanted to take Margaret down.


    She wasn''t secretive about her motives either.


    However, Margaret could not do anything to her yet.


    She watched as Sandra took her leave.


    Lacy felt that thepany was being unfair towards Margaret. She voiced out her thought, "Margaret,


    they''ve gone too far. It''s obvious they''re trying to bring you down. That''s why they''re making you y


    these roles."


    A newbie''s debut show to the public was of paramount importance.


    It held so much weight as it would directly affect the audience''s impression of the artist.


    Therefore, many artists would choose to y the role of a good character for their debut.


    "Bring me down?" Margaret looked thoughtfully at the script in her hand. "In fact, I think this role might


    be my big break."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lacy looked at Margaret''s mysterious face, feeling confused and puzzled.


    Suddenly, Margaret''s cell phone rang.


    Margaret took out her phone and looked at it. An unknown number was calling her.


    She frowned slightly. In the end, she answered the phone.


    "Hello, is this Margaret?" A gentle voice came from the other side.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and immediately knew who the voice belonged to, "Suanne?"


    "Yes. I have something to tell you. Are you free toe out to talk?" Suanne said, sounding like she


    was smiling from the other end.


    Talk?


    Margaret narrowed her eyes and replied, "Can''t you talk to me over the phone?"


    "That''s not a good idea," Suanne said.


    Margaret thought for a moment. Finally, she nodded and agreed, "Okay, let me know the address. I''ll be


    there in a bit."


    Suanne immediately gave her the details of their meetup.


    Once she got the information she needed, Margaret hung up the phone.


    She then saw Lacy looking at her with a face full of curiosity. Lacy asked, "Margaret, were you on the


    phone with Suanne just now? The one in entertainment?"


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Margaret replied.


    "Ah, you know Suanne?" Lacy stated in surprise.


    "She''s a former ssmate."


    "Margaret, why don''t you ask Suanne and see if she can do anything to help you? If you can get her to


    help you, then we won''t have to shoot this show." Lacy suggested. She sincerely wanted to help


    Margaret out.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and asked, "Is she that great?"


    To be frank, Margaret never tuned in to any news or gossips regarding the entertainment industry


    before she returned to Havend.


    If it were not for the fact that she needed money...


    Therefore, Margaret did not know much about Suanne.


    "Suanne isn''t great, but the Limbaugh Group is. The Group has been supporting Suanne for the past


    few years. Some say that the chairman of Limbaugh Group, Charleston Limbaugh, might even be


    Suanne''s biggest investor!"

 Chapter 64 What Happened That Year

    Chapter 64 What Happened That Year


    Chapter 64 What Happened That Year


    "Charleston is Suanne''s biggest investor?" Margaret repeated. The look in Margaret''s eyes was


    iprehensible.


    Lacy did not notice the change in Margaret''s mood as she was filled with excitement. She said, "I really


    envy her for being able to be with Mr. Limbaugh."


    "Really?" Margaret took a good look at Lacy and continued, "Do you want me to introduce you to


    Suanne then?"


    The look on Lacy''s face immediately changed. She said, "No, no, no. Margaret, I was just thinking out


    loud for a moment. I just wanted her to help you after knowing that you two are ssmates."


    Relying on connections was indeed the best and fastest way to get to the top in the entertainment


    industry.


    Besides, if she depended on Suanne, it meant that she would be depending on the Limbaugh Group


    behind her.


    What a tempting step to take!


    Lacy indeed said all this for Margaret''s sake.


    But Margaret did not need someone to think for her like that.


    "I don''t need anyone''s help." Margaret said as she shot Lucy a sarcastic smile.


    She may look delicate and beautiful, but her tone was heavily tinged with determination.


    What a contrast.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Lacy could only gaze at Margaret with stars of amazement in her eyes.


    "Indeed!"


    "Right, I''ll be heading outter. You don''t have to follow me." Margaret said softly.


    Lacy nodded.


    Margaret saved Lacy''s number, so she could contact her anytime something came up.


    Margaret left Gxy Entertainment and came to the coffee shop the two had agreed to meet at.


    As Suanne was a celebrity, she had to ask for a private room.


    When Margaret pushed the door open, she saw Suanne sitting at the table.


    "Margaret." Suanne said with a smile when she saw Margaret.


    Margaret gave her a nod and sat opposite her. She opened her mouth and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s your rtionship with Mr. Limbaugh?" Suanne stared at Margaret.


    Margaret answered with a smile, "We''re just friends..."


    Margaret paused for a moment. She suddenly thought of something and asked, "We haven''t seen each


    other in years. Don''t you have anything else to ask me?"


    Suanne could sense Margaret was trying to pry something out of her through her eyes. She got an


    idea, so she asked back, "Like what?"


    "Like, about what happened four years ago..."


    Margaret trailed off.


    After all, she covered for Suanne four years back. Then, thetter ran off without speaking to Margaret


    again.


    "Speaking of this, something did happen at that time. The manager told me that I was negligent - did


    you suddenly leave because something came up? The security cameras were under maintenance at


    the time, so they didn''t capture anything!" Suanne watched Margaret''s expression under careful eyes.


    As expected, Margaret''s expression fell.


    "Something did happen."


    "What happened? Can you tell me?"


    "It''s all in the past. There''s nothing much to say." Margaret did not want to talk about the past anymore.


    Suanne understood and nodded. She then asked, "By the way, are you nning to join the


    entertainment industry?"


    "Yes."


    "So, were you with Mr. Limbaugh before because you wanted to join Haver Entertainment under the


    Limbaugh Group?"


    "No, I already have a contract with anotherpany. I only met Mr. Limbaugh a few times aftering


    back here," Margaret answered calmly.


    Only met him a few times aftering back?


    Suanne raised her eyebrows and felt a little overwhelmed by this.


    Did this mean that Margaret did not know that the person from for years ago was Charleston?


    This was great news.


    Suanne calmly curled her lips and said, "That''s a pity. If you join Haver Entertainment, Mr. Limbaugh


    will definitely treat you well since you''re a friend of mine."

 Chapter 65 Limbaugh GroupS Investment

    Chapter 65 Limbaugh Group''S Investment


    Chapter 65 Limbaugh Group''s Investment


    Suanne sounded as if she was doing a great favor for Margaret.


    Margaret felt very ufortable listening to her talk like this.


    "I can''t afford to ept such a big favor." Margaret curled her lips. "Did you ask me out today to talk


    about this?"


    "Yes. If you need any help, you cane to me any time." Suanne took out a business card.


    The business card was written with the contact details of the ace manager from Limbaugh Group''s


    Haver Entertainment.


    "I don''t need anything for the time being. If we''re done here, I''ll take my leave first." Margaret said.


    She never forgot that someone had stepped on her dress on the cruise ship.


    That step had caused Margaret to fall and sprain her ankle.


    Suanne was most likely the culprit, as she had been the one standing right behind her.


    "Okay, I won''t see you off then." Suanne said with a smile.


    Margaret nodded and stood up. She then headed outside and walked over to the za.


    At that moment, an entertainment news was broadcasted on the big screen at the za.


    It was ying the scene of Charleston and Suanne dancing together.


    "For years, Suanne had been the only femalepanion who appeared beside the president of


    Limbaugh Group. When Suanne first entered the entertainment industry, the first production she took


    on was directed by a great director. Her sess all these years had also been supported by Limbaugh


    Group through their entertainment arm, Haver Entertainment. Rumor has it that Suanne and the


    Limbaugh Group president are dating..."


    The voice of the entertainment news reporter made their way into Margaret''s ears.


    Margaret stopped in her steps.


    When she looked up at the screen, a different news was now being broadcasted.


    "I have seen a blurred picture of Mr. Limbaugh before. I think he''s very good-looking. He''s a perfect


    match for Suanne."


    "That''s right. They have yet to reveal their rtionship. It must be because Suanne wants to depend on


    herself to seed."


    Several fans beside Margaret were discussing the topic excitedly.


    Margaret pursed her lips. For some reason, she felt a little ufortable.


    ...


    "Sir, is that Miss Margaret?" Larry, who was behind the wheel, faintly saw a familiar figure.


    He used to call Margaret ''Miss Simons''.


    However, ording to the information they had collected, there was another person in the Simons


    family named Stephanie.


    Moreover, it was obvious that Margaret disliked Stephanie.


    Thus, he decided to address Margaret as Miss Margaret.


    Charleston, who was originally sitting in the back seat and reading some materials, stopped what he


    had been doing when he heard Margaret''s name.


    He raised his head and looked out of the window.


    He saw the slender figure in the middle of the za.


    Charleston''s face suddenly turned grim.


    D*mn this woman...


    During the cruise party, Margaret kept ying tricks just because she did not want to dance with him at


    the opening ceremony.


    During this period, he intentionally ignored her because he wanted her to reflect on her actions.


    However, he did not expect that she would actually be fine with ignoring him for a few days.


    "Sir, would you like me to call Miss Margaret?" Larry did not know what his master was thinking. Hence,


    he asked cautiously.


    Charleston replied gloomily, "No."


    Larry raised his eyebrows.


    Then, he heard Charleston continue to say, "Pay close attention to her every move. Report to me if


    anythinges up."


    Larry nodded in understanding.


    "By the way, Mr. Limbaugh, Miss Margaret seems to have cast in a show recently." Larry spoke.


    "What show?" asked Charleston.


    "It''s a low-cost production about the story of a demon hunter. Miss Margaret seems to be ying a


    witch."


    Charleston pressed his lips together and thought for a moment.


    "Make Limbaugh Group an investor."


    Larry lifted his eyebrows.


    The show started out as a low-cost production.


    However, things changed the moment Limbaugh Group invested in the production.


    Even if nothing changed about the production people would pay more attention to it.


    ...


    Margaret did not stay too long at the za.


    Soon, she returned to Gxy Entertainment.


    As soon as she walked through thepany''s door, she saw several artists looking at her mockingly.


    "Ha, she''s just a neer who just entered thepany, but she''s being treated so well. Who knows


    what kind of back door she''s using?"


    "That''s right. Just look at her sultry appearance. She''s nothing but an untalented trash who uses


    backdoors to get what she wants."


    "Oh my, what if she got mad at what you said? You know, she did shoot an advertisement with


    Stephanie before."


    "Then, there''s no need to watch it. She''ll definitely be overshadowed by Stephanie. I just heard that she


    had been cast as a supporting role in a low-tier production..."


    ...


    These people were whispering.


    But their voice was loud.


    It was as if they wanted Margaret to hear it.


    Margaret had indeed heard it, but she did not take anything to heart.


    Suddenly, Lacy rushed out.


    "Margaret, did you know that Limbaugh Group had just invested in the Demon Hunter show you took


    on?"


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and asked, "Limbaugh Group?"


    "Yes. I heard it just now when I passed the office," Lacy blinked and said.


    She remembered that Margaret had just met Suanne. Soon after, the new show was invested by


    Limbaugh Group.


    Could it be that Suanne had put in a request through Mr. Limbaugh?


    Lacy was instantly grateful for Suanne''s help.


    "Perhaps it so just happened that Haver Entertainment had taken a fancy to the production." Margaret


    was not surprised.


    In fact, when Margaret received the script, she did think that the show would be a hit.


    Presently, the shows on the television were all ancient dramas and long-winded series.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The audience would be bored of these kinds of shows.


    However, the Demon Hunter was of the fantasy genre.


    The show would be broadcasted episodically.


    This meant that not only the housewives at home could watch it, but even children and young adults


    would also be fans of the show.


    That was why Margaret decided to take on her role on the show.


    Margaret did not mind that her character was wicked.


    As long as she could take on some work, raise her poprity and audience presence, this was enough


    for her.


    "How could that be-" The look on those people, who was mocking Margaret, suddenly changed when


    they heard Lacy''s words.


    If that was the case, then it would be their shame for making fun of Margaret epting a low-tier


    production.


    How could the production still be low-tier if it had been invested by the Limbaugh Group?


    However, when they thought of Margaret ying the role of a malicious witch, they simmered down a


    little.


    Margaret took her bag out from the lounge and turned around to leave.


    She did not expect to bump into Stephanie on her way out.


    "Margaret, I have something to tell you." Stephanie said, curling her lips.


    "What?"


    "The Ancient Star advertisement video will be released globally in ten days." Stephanie said


    delightfully.


    When that happened, she would definitely overshadow Margaret.


    She wanted Margaret to know that in her eyes, Margaret was worse than a piece of trash.

 Chapter 66 Mr. Limbaugh Is Here

    Chapter 66 Mr. Limbaugh Is Here


    Chapter 66 Mr. Limbaugh Is Here


    "Oh." Margaret nodded calmly.


    Margaret''s response made Stephanie unhappy. She asked,. "What''s wrong? Are you so afraid that you


    can''t speak?"


    Stephanie was already a slightly notable artist in the entertainment industry due to the dance.


    Her poprity was still on the rise.


    She had the support of the Simons family and a rising poprity. Moreover, she had Ancient Star''s


    advertisement clip to help her prate the domestic market.


    She believed that her poprity would reach its peak soon.


    In other words, her poprity might finally be on par with that of Suanne''s.


    "The advertisement hasn''te out yet. Who knows who would be the scared one in the end?"


    Margaret answered calmly.


    After finishing her words, she turned around and left.


    Margaret''s attitude left a bitter aftertaste on Stephanie''s tongue. Stephanie''s chest heaved with anger.


    When she returned home, Margaret took out a small amount from the ie she earned from the


    Ancient Star for her daily expenses.


    The rest of it was transferred to Milesburg.


    "Please get better... You must get better..." Margaret prayed in her heart.


    She took a deep breath and suppressed the strange feeling she had in her heart. In the end, she was


    so exhausted that she fell asleep on the bed.


    ...


    When Stephanie returned to the Simons family, she saw her father with a mixed-race middle-aged


    man. "Dad," she greeted.


    "You''re back. Come here. This is Mr. Wayne." William said hurriedly.


    "Mr. Wayne." Stephanie nodded at the stranger. She was puzzled.


    "This must be Miss Stephanie." Wayne nodded. He spoke in Havend''s nativenguage fluently, "The


    old master had seen you dance in that dancing video and thought you danced very simrly with an old


    friend. He will be back in Havend after half a month. He hoped that by then, you would meet up with


    him."


    "Dance?" Stephanie thought to herself,


    "It''s about that dance again?"


    Her face instantly turned pale.


    "Of course she will." Before Stephanie could speak, William already helped her respond.


    "Great. I''ve got a few things to do, so I will take my leave first. I''lle by for Miss Stephanie in half a


    month." Mr. Wayne nodded in response.


    He then got up and walked outside with the stranger. His every move was elegant and noble.


    Soon enough, Mr. Wayne figure''s disappeared from sight.


    It was only until then Stephanie looked at William and asked, "Dad, who was that man just now?"


    "Mr. Wayne is Master Sherman''s butler." William said mysteriously. There was a hint of excitement in


    his eyes.


    "Could it be... the legendary Sherman family?" Stephanie was taken by surprise.


    William nodded. He patted Stephanie''s shoulder with gratification and said, "My dear daughter. I didn''t


    expect that Master Sherman would take a liking to your dance. If we can win the favour of Master


    Sherman, we won''t have to worry about anything else for the rest of our lives."


    Stephanie forced a smile at her father.


    If it was really Stephanie who danced, she would naturally be delighted and pleased about this


    opportunity.


    However, Margaret was the real dancer.


    How would she be able to dance like that with no talent for dancing whatsoever?


    If Master Sherman were to discover that Stephanie was a phony then...


    Stephanie''s face was as white as a sheet.


    William looked at Stephanie and assumed that she was tired. He told Stephanie, "Go rest. You''ve done


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    much better than Margaret. It''s a blessing for me to have a daughter like you."


    Stephanie swallowed back the words she wanted to say.


    She did not dare imagine William''s reaction if she were to tell him the truth.


    Stephanie held back her exnations and forced herself to nod.


    She headed to the second floor in a dull mood.


    "What should I do, what should I do..."


    Stephanie''s mind was crackling with activity as she wrecked her brain over her next move.


    All of a sudden, her eyes lit up. She came up with a vicious n.


    Stephanie''s mouth curved upwards into a smile.


    "Oh, Margaret. Don''t me me for being cruel. me yourself for being better at dancing than I am."


    Stephanie thought to herself.


    ...


    Demon Hunter''s first shooting was in Shington Studio City.


    Although Margaret was the supporting role of the second unit, she had to be present.


    She had to get her costumers ready, among other things.


    Most of the actors of this y were neers. Initially, they thought the y was just a small


    production. No one expected the Limbaugh Group to invest in it.


    Now, everyone was helplessly excited.


    Margaret was waiting in the lounge. She did not have many friends in the entertainment industry as she


    just came back from abroad.


    Therefore, she was alone while others were scattered in their respective small groups.


    "Zoey, I think it''s all thanks to you that Limbaugh Group invested in our y." A female artist


    "That''s right. Don''t you know who Zoey is? She is Suanne''s cousin, which makes the chairman of


    Limbaugh Group her cousin-inw. No matter what, he should take good care of Zoey since she is his


    girlfriend''s cousin."


    ...


    The girl, who had beenplimented, waved her hand and said, "Shh. Keep it down, you guys. Let''s


    not brag about it."


    Although she had said that, her eyes were filled with pride.


    "Okay, okay, okay. We all know that Suanne wants to seed on her own merits instead of relying on


    her rtionship. It is really rare to have someone like her in our society." The others nodded and said


    with a smile.


    Margaret sat by the side and listened to their conversation silently.


    Then, the makeup artist called to do her makeup.


    Margaret had a very delicate and versatile face. It was easy to do her makeup.


    Initially, it was established that the actress ying the witch''s character must have heavy makeup on,


    especially since female artists these days fell short on their acting skills and were not able to bring out


    a demon''s aura. Hence, they could only use makeup to assist them.


    However, no one expected that Margaret would immediately bring out the temperament of a cunning


    demon just by putting on a headpiece.


    Her beautiful eyes were filled with viinous intent.


    When the makeup artist saw Margaret looking at her in the mirror, she suddenly felt her whole body go


    limp.


    With a hand over her heart, the makeup artist eximed, "It''s so beautiful. I thought I would have to


    spend a long time doing your makeup."


    She did not expect that Margaret would only need a simple touch up.


    "Is that all?" Margaret asked.


    "Yes. Wait a minute. Let me call the director." The makeup artist said..


    Soon enough, the director came over. When he saw Margaret, his eyes were filled with amazement.


    It took him a very long time toe to his senses.


    "Great, great, great. This is the one. Put her in the first episode."


    The most important part of an anthology series was the first episode. The audience can only be


    properly hooked into theter episodes if the beginning of the series was interesting enough.


    "Director, did you get it wrong? Why is she the one filming the first episode?" Zoey, who was chatting


    with others, suddenly heard the director''s words.


    She quickly stood up in disagreement with the director''s decision.


    "Things must change ording to the situation. Not to worry, you are still the main lead." The Director


    "Oh, Director, please get your sh*t together. Do you know why Limbaugh Group invested in this horrible


    series? It''s all because of my cousin." Zoey announced delightfully.


    The director suddenly looked a little awkward.


    He wanted to refute, but what Zoey said was true. However, it cannot be denied that Margaret''s


    makeup was eye-catching and fantastically done.


    Suddenly, the assistant outside ran in and said, "Director, Mr. Limbaugh is here!"

 Chapter 67 Come To The Hotel Tonight

    Chapter 67 Come To The Hotel Tonight


    Chapter 67 Come To The Hotel Tonight


    "Mr. Limbaugh came personally?" The look on the Director''s face suddenly changed.


    "Yes, he said he came here to check things out." The assistant nodded.


    Limbaugh Group was the biggest investor of this series.


    Although it was said that Limbaugh Group had invested in the series, the Group had actually done so


    through Haver Entertainment.


    How could one possibly have thought that Mr. Limbaugh would personally drop by?


    "Ha, my cousin must have mentioned it to Mr. Limbaugh. That''s why he prioritized this." Zoey smiled


    smugly.


    The corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched.


    However, she was a little surprised at the thought of Charleston showing up here.


    Why did this feel so familiar?


    ...


    "Sir..." Larry swallowed his saliva. "Are you sure that you''re not here for Miss Margaret?"


    "Well, this ce is on the way to where I''m having the contract discussionter, so I just came to have


    a look. After all, the show is part of Haver Entertainment''s investment." Charleston sneered.


    However, his eyes uncontrobly veered to the direction of the dressing room.


    The crew members were surprised by Mr. Limbaugh''s unexpected arrival.


    They tried to look good and professional in front of Charleston. They were worried that Charleston


    would feel that they were negligent if he spotted things that were not perfect.


    On the other hand, Larry, who was standing behind Charleston, could not help but to raise the corners


    of his lips when he heard his reply.


    Not only was the ce where the contract discussion would be held was far from here, it was even in


    the opposite direction.


    How could this ce be on the way to where he was heading?


    He wanted to treat Miss Margaret well, yet he was so secretive about it.


    "You can continue to be arrogant. Margaret is not aware of your feelings. When she is taken away by


    someone else, let''s see who you will cry to." Larry thought to himself.


    The Director immediately rushed over. He greeted Charleston with a very ttering smile, "Hello, Mr.


    Limbaugh."


    "Hello." Charleston nodded.


    His gaze was still fixed in the direction of the dressing room.


    "Did they not say that she was here to try out costumes?" Charleston had a mini monologue in his


    head.


    "Why haven''t I seen her yet?"


    Charleston immediately became a little impatient.


    The director was a little frightened by Charleston''s attitude. He could not help but ask Charleston


    carefully, "May I know why you''re here?"


    "Nothing, I''m just here to take a look. Are all the actors in the y here?" Charleston asked coldly.


    "Some are still in the dressing room. I''ll ask them toe out now."


    Soon, the assistant brought out everyone from the dressing room.


    Margaret included, of course!


    Margaret narrowed her eyes when she saw Charleston.


    She had not seen this man for days. He was still tall and handsome, as if he was the king of gods.


    The nobleness emanating from his body wedged a distance between them.


    Margaret recalled that Charleston previously said he would marry her.


    Yet, he disappeared almost instantly after.


    It was ridiculous to think about it. Fortunately, she did not take his words seriously.


    "Mr. Limbaugh." Zoey immediately waved her hand and said with a smile when she saw Charleston.


    Charleston just nodded faintly.


    His gaze always found its way to Margaret.


    She had not removed her makeup yet. Her makeup was simple yet attractive. She was such an alluring


    woman.


    It made Charleston want to hide her somewhere just for himself and not have her leave there for the


    rest of her life.


    He did not want others to see such a treasure.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, Suanne is my cousin. My name is Zoey." Zoey introduced herself despite feeling a little


    reluctant when she saw Charleston ignoring her.


    "Suanne''s cousin?" Charleston''s eyes fell on Zoey when he heard Suanne''s name.


    Then, a sneer appeared on his face.


    He had been using Limbaugh Group''s power for years to support Suanne just because of what


    happened that night.


    It was a good thing Suanne never crossed the line in the past few years, neither did she have any bad


    intentions.


    Yet, it did not mean that anyone could juste up to him so casually.


    "Yes, Mr. Limbaugh." Zoey nodded excitedly.


    "Oh."


    The word "oh" was so quiet that it could not be any more insignificant.


    Zoey suddenly felt very embarrassed.


    The Director also could not read Charleston''s attitude.


    Hence, he asked cautiously, "Mr. Limbaugh, I heard from Zoey that you invested in our y because of


    Suanne?"


    "Ha." Charleston sneered.


    Larry, who was next to Charleston, answered directly, "That''s not true."


    His statement immediately flowed into everyone''s ears.


    Zoey instantly looked ashamed.


    She had held her head so high up before, yet at this moment, she felt as if she was just pped in the


    face.


    Everything happened really quickly.


    Zoey really wanted to bury herself in a hole when she felt everyone''s mocking gaze on her.


    "When today''s shoot isplete, Mr. Limbaugh will treat everyone to a meal. Pleasee to the


    Emperor Hotel after this." Larry spoke again.


    The crew instantly burst into cheers.


    Margaret twitched the corner of her lips.


    She uncontrobly muttered in her heart, "Can I not go?"


    Yet, at this moment, she felt a gaze on her.


    Margaret subconsciously raised her head, only for her gaze to meet a pair of dark eyes.


    It was Charleston.


    He opened his thin mouth and said, "No one is allowed to be absent."


    His words seemed to be directed at the Director.


    However, Margaret knew that he was actually talking to her.


    What on earth was this man going to do?


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Limbaugh." The Director nodded quickly.


    He did not believe that anyone would be absent when Mr. Limbaugh himself was going to treat them to


    a meal.


    "Good." Charleston nodded and stood upright gracefully.


    Then, he left under the watchful gaze of the crowd.


    Everyone watched as Charleston''s figure disappeared at the corner.


    It was only then the Director turned his head to look at Zoey. He snorted, "The arrangement will be


    changed ording to what I said. The story of the second episode will be moved up to the first."


    To think that he had thought that Zoey really got Mr. Limbaugh''s help...


    The Director did not expect that she was just using Mr. Limbaugh''s name to intimidate him.


    Mr. Limbaugh even personally exposed her in front of everyone.


    The Director did not like being intimidated by an actor in the first ce.


    He was now able to hold his head high.


    On the other hand, Zoey''s face was very pale.


    She stomped her feet and turned around to head back to the lounge.


    Everyone could not stifle theirughter.


    Margaret did not feel that great about the situation either.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She really did not know what that man nned to do.


    Margaret''s makeup for the character was basically done.


    The Director had also requested that everyone go to the Emperor Hotel.


    Margaret knew very well that there was a trap. Yet, she could not refuse.


    However, since there would be a lot of people aroundter, he probably would not dare to do anything


    bold.


    Margaretforted herself in her heart.


    After the shoot, Margaret and the crew went to the hotel together.


    When she was about to take the elevator with them, a crew member shoved her out of the elevator.


    Margaret scrunched her eyebrows.


    She did not know which private room the crew was going to go to.


    However, the hotel staff next to her asked with a smile, "Are you an artist from the Demon Hunter


    crew?"


    "Yes!" Margaret nodded.


    "Why don''t youe with meter?"


    Margaret had no choice but to nod.


    Then, the hotel staff took her to a room.


    "Here?" Margaret asked while frowning slightly. She kept feeling that something was not right.


    "Yes." The door was shut all of the sudden.

 Chapter 68 Mine

    Chapter 68 Mine


    Chapter 68 Mine


    Margaret immediately realized that something was wrong and became alert.


    However, it was toote.


    The door was locked. She could not open it even when she had used up all her strength.


    "D*mn it!" Margaret furrowed her brows harshly and was about to take out her mobile phone to call


    Lacy.


    However, a tall, sturdy figure suddenly held her from behind.


    A strange, yet familiar, and domineering aura immediately surrounded her.


    Margaret cried out in fear. She immediately knew who it was.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Charleston!"


    She shouted, gnashing her teeth.


    Charleston chuckled a little. He then lowered his head and bit her earlobe. He whispered, "Little one,


    you knew it was me?"


    "Let me go!" Margaret shouted as she gritted her teeth.


    "No. Did you miss me thest few days?"


    Charleston''s voice was hoarse and seductive.


    It seemed that he wanted to hear a shameful answer from her tiny plump lips.


    Margaret rolled her eyes in her heart and said, "No. I''ve been in a good mood, in fact. I''ve been eating


    and drinking well. I''ve even be much fatter- Ah-"


    Before Margaret could finish her words, she suddenly cried out in shock.


    It was because Charleston''s huge palm was on her thin waist.


    He even gave her waist a pinch. It was neither gentle nor harsh.


    "You''re not fat. You''re still so thin..." Charleston said as he smiled faintly. His eyes were glistened with


    lust and he looked at her chest. "Maybe you''ve gotten fat here? Let me touch..."


    "Pervert! Let go of me!" Margaret was furious and embarrassed at the same time. Her ears were so red


    that it seemed that they were about to bleed.


    She immediately stretched her hand out and covered her chest.


    However, what she did not know was that this sight of her was even more attractive to Charleston..


    Charleston swallowed and said in a hoarse voice, "Little rascal, you want me to let go of you? No way."


    "Charleston, what the hell do you want?" Margaret burst into anger.


    What on earth was this man trying to do?


    "I''ll give you another chance. Did you miss me?"


    "No!"


    "No?" Charleston raised his voice slightly, indicating a sign of danger.


    The next moment, he kissed her dominantly.


    It was a hot and passionate kiss.


    It exploded with emotions.


    It seemed like he was going to grind her up harshly and swallow her whole.


    Margaret''s eyes widened in surprise. Her body could not bear being teased like this. It was as if she


    was slowly melting into water.


    She had to admit that this man''s kissing skills were really something.


    He must have had a lot of experience.


    When Margaret thought of this, Suanne appeared in her mind.


    All of a sudden, she felt sick in her stomach.


    This man came to kiss her after kissing another woman...


    Margaret''s face turned pale. She instantly pushed Charleston away.


    "Stay away from me," Margaret said in disgust.


    "How sweet," Charleston said as he curled his lips.


    Margaret wiped her mouth harshly and questioned him, "What on earth do you want?"


    "To flirt with you." It was a simple yet vulgar answer.


    "With a snap of your fingers, a lot of women will be waiting for you to flirt with them."


    "But you''re the only one I want to marry," he said in a domineering tone.


    It would have been unfortunate if Margaret did not know Charleston''s true colors.


    She might really sink into Charleston''s arms because of this affectionate conversation and his good-


    looking face.


    However, she was not stupid.


    "Marry? Then tell me about your rtionship with Suanne first." Margaret said with a smile.


    "Little one, are you jealous?" Charleston raised his eyebrows. "My rtionship with her can''t be


    exined easily. However, you only need to know that you are the only one in my heart and the only


    one who can be Mrs. Limbaugh."


    "Oh, do I look gullible to you?" Margaret said disdainfully, "Besides, Mr. Limbaugh, which part of you do


    you think had attracted me to be with you?


    "Limbaugh Group invested in the y you are filming now because of you." Charleston said


    affectionately, "Little one, be my wife. I will treat you like a princess."


    Treat Margaret like a princess?


    Was he going to regard her as Suanne No. 2?


    What a pity. Margaret did not like to be someone''s princess.


    She wanted to be her own queen.


    "And I appreciate your investments, but as I said before, I didn''t ask for it!" Margaret said proudly.


    "The entertainment industry is veryplicated. Without me, your climb to the top will be a slow and


    arduous one. It''s not guaranteed that you could even reach the peak. However, if you were to marry


    me, I can give you everything you want." Was this condition not tempting enough?


    "There are so many investors in the entertainment industry. If not you, then there are others that I can


    approach." Margaret sneered.


    "Besides me, who else would you want to look for?" Charleston questioned, his eyes staring daggers


    into her.


    "It''s none of your business!" Margaret yelled back at him.


    The two of them were like fireballs. They could not help but burst into mes upon contact.


    Just like hedgehogs.


    Both sides were destined to be defeated.


    "I''m leaving," Margaret said.


    Charleston''s eyes turned cold.


    Suddenly, Margaret''s cell phone rang.


    Margaret looked at the number on her screen and quickly picked it up.


    "What''s wrong?" She asked. Did they call because of the child...


    Sure enough, what Margaret was worried about really happened.


    "Miss Simons, his condition worsened. The doctor had to do an emergency surgery!"


    It was the voice of the caretaker Margaret had hired when she left.


    He sounded anxious and was probably in panic mode. One could imagine just how bad his condition


    was.


    "Surgery, then get the surgery done!" Margaret suddenly became incoherent.


    "But there''s not enough money. We''re 200 thousand dors short!"


    The medical expenses in Milesburg were very expensive.


    However, the child must stay in Milesburg to receive the final phases of his treatment.


    "200 thousand..." Margaret suddenly felt like it was hard to breathe. It was as if someone was


    strangling her.


    Where would she find so much money in such a short time?


    "Tell the doctor to perform the surgery first. I will get the remaining amount ready immediately."


    "That won''t do, Miss Simons. The hospital said that the paperwork must bepleted."


    Margaret took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, she thought of something. She then looked at Charleston with pleading eyes.


    Her proud demeanour was instantly shattered.


    "Charleston... Could you lend me 200 thousand dors, please?" Margaret pleaded.


    Charleston was the only person she could ask for help now.


    Charleston looked at the girl''s face and felt a knife slicing through his heart.


    "Give me the ount. I''ll ask Larry to transfer the money now." Charleston responded.


    Margaret''s nose twitched. In the end, she uncontrobly burst into tears.


    Everything went smoothly because of Charleston''s help. After an hour, Margaret received news from


    the other side that everything was fine.


    "Miss Simons, he wants to see you." The caretaker said.


    Margaret almost copsed because of that sentence.


    She choked, "I''ll be back soon. Tell him to be good..."


    The next moment, she was pulled into a sturdy chest.


    The man wiped her tears away with his slender fingers and said, "You asked for my money, so you''re


    mine now. Who allowed you to cry?"

 Chapter 69 Green Necklace

    Chapter 69 Green Ne


    Chapter 69 Green Ne


    His overbearing tone made Margaret stop breathing for a second.


    She could not help but to stop crying.


    "Do you want me to send you back?" Charleston asked in a gentle, helpless voice when he heard the


    petite woman in his arms grow quiet.


    Margaret sniffed and answered softly, "I will find a way to return the money to you as soon as possible."


    The look on Charleston''s face suddenly changed when she mentioned the money.


    "Don''t worry about the money," said Charleston.


    Margaret subconsciously replied, "I don''t want to owe you anything."


    The room fell into silence.


    Margaret felt like Charleston could kill someone with his eyes right now. She trembled uncontrobly at


    the thought of that.


    However, Charleston hugged her tight and ordered, "Don''t move. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will


    do."


    Charleston then stared deeply at Margaret''s lips.


    This stupid little mouth really could not say anything pleasant at all.


    Charleston held Margaret up by her waist and knees and headed outside.


    His action had scared Margarets out of her wits.


    She did not move at all.


    She was nestled in Charleston''s arms like a well-behaved rabbit.


    They approached a ck, luxurious car.


    Margaret was nted right on the front seat.


    The car started moving steadily.


    Neither of them spoke along the way.


    There was only silence inside the car.


    An awkward silence.


    Margaret''s eyes shifted.


    She looked at Charleston from the corner of her eyes.


    The man''s elegant, arched body and his indifferent temperament fascinated the woman.


    Margaret thought that if she had not known about the true nature of this man...


    She would really be attracted to him.


    He was quite the seductive enchanter.


    The car stopped below Margaret''s house.


    Margaret got out of the car. Her eyes shot all over the ce as she did not dare look directly into


    Charleston''s eyes. "Thank you for sending me home. I will find a way to get the money as soon as


    possible."


    After she finished her words, she instantly turned around and ran away like a little hamster who had


    stolen some sunflower seeds.


    Charleston smiled helplessly as he looked at Margaret''s figure dashing off into the night.


    All of a sudden, he thought of something.


    Charleston stopped smiling.


    What on earth made Margaret''s mood change so drastically and made her borrow money from him?


    Charleston thought for a moment and finally took out his mobile phone. He called Larry.


    "Check the ount I asked you to transfer money to earlier."


    Charleston had asked Larry to run a background check on Margaret previously.


    It was suspicious that no such thing emerged from the check.


    This was such an important thing to Margaret, yet it managed to slip through the grasp and power of


    the Limbaugh family.


    If that was the case, it was very likely that someone with simr influence had made this piece of


    information disappear.


    "Yes, Sir!" Larry nodded.


    After some time, Larry replied, "There was nothing suspicious about the ount."


    This was the most suspicious part.


    "Sir, do you need me to send someone to Milesburg?" Larry asked.


    If they could not investigate anything with the power they had in Milesburg, then they could only do it


    the old-fashioned way.


    They had to send someone to the ce where Margaret had been staying in Milesburg.


    Then, they could investigate from there.


    "There''s no need." Charleston finally spoke after a moment of silence.


    His gaze fell onto the building.


    "Little one, I''ll wait for you to tell me personally." Charleston thought to himself.


    "I''ll wait for the moment you''re ready to share all your secrets with me."


    After hanging up the phone, Charleston''s car slowly left.


    Margaret went back to her room.


    Before she had time to rest, she received a phone call from Stephanie.


    "What is it?" Margaret said impatiently.


    A lot of bad things seemed to have happened to her recently.


    "Margaret, the Simons family is holding a banquet tomorrow. I''d like to invite you over," Stephanie said


    with a smile.


    Margaret replied impatiently, "No thanks."


    "You don''t have the right to refuse." Stephanie snorted, "Listen up, what I want is for you to attend."


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Stephanie, who do you think you are to threaten me?" Margaret raised her eyebrows.


    "If I recall, your mother left a box for you before she passed away." Stephanie said disapprovingly.


    That struck a chord with Margaret.


    Margaret''s mother was a proper youngdy from a wealthy family.


    On the other hand, her father was just an ordinary employee. If it were not for her, he would not be the


    man he was now.


    However, when Margaret''s grandfather passed awayter on, William seized the opportunity and got


    full control of the family''s power. That was how he became who he was now.


    However, no one expected William to be so ungrateful.


    Not only did he have a mistress and an illegitimate daughter, but he also made Melissa leap off a


    building andmit suicide.


    Before her death, Melissa had a box that she kept close to her which had something important in it.


    Margaret had been trying to locate the box for years, but she did not expect that it would be in


    Stephanie''s hands.


    "What the hell do you want?" Margaret gritted her teeth.


    "Calm down. I just want you toe to the banquet." Stephanie smiled.


    "Where and when?" Margaret had no choice but topromise.


    The box was too important to her.


    There was no other way. She had to get it no matter what.


    Stephanie hung up the phone with a smile after she told Margaret the time and address of the banquet.


    She then opened the box in her hands.


    She found a string of green gemstone ne inside.


    It seemed like it had a long history.


    It also looked exquisitely expensive.


    Stephanie had been very fond of the ne ever since sheid her eyes on it. After pondering for a


    bit, she decided to keep the ne for herself.


    She immediately swapped it with an ordinary ne which she carefully ced into the box.


    ...


    After Margaret hung up, she feebly fell onto the big, soft bed.


    She knew that Stephanie had something up her sleeves. If she went there, there would surely be some


    danger.


    However, Margaret had to go.


    That box was the most important thing to her mother before she died.


    She had to bring the box home.


    Thus, she had no choice but to go with the flow and see if there was any way to avoid it closer to the


    banquet.


    Margaret sighed.


    ...


    The banquet was held at the Simons family''s vi.


    Margaret was only wearing a in white dress. Her attire seemed to be a little out of ce with


    everyone else''s.


    "Miss, I''m sorry. Please show me your invitation card." The guard looked at Margaret and said.


    Invitation?


    Stephanie did not give her any sort of invitation card.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and said, "Sorry, I''ll make a phone call first."


    After that, Margaret went to the side and called Stephanie.


    Unexpectedly, she could not get through to her.


    Stephanie had turned off her phone!


    "What''s going on?" At that moment, a dignified voice asked.


    "Sir, thisdy does not have an invitation," the guard replied.


    Margaret turned around and met a strange yet familiar face.


    Ha.


    William.


    Her "good father"!


    William''s eyes met Margaret''s. He asked disgustedly, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 70 Framed

    Chapter 70 Framed


    Chapter 70 Framed


    Margaret pressed her lips together. "Stephanie called me here."


    "Did you bully Stephanie again?" William asked directly and said nothing else.


    It was the same as before.


    No matter what Margaret said, William would not believe her.


    In his eyes, he only had Stephanie for a daughter.


    Since Stephanie had been acknowledged by Master Sherman, she had brought great honor to the


    family.


    Naturally, he had to protect her well.


    Therefore, his attitude towards Margaret got even worse.


    After all, this daughter had embarrassed him.


    She even got pregnant before getting married...


    "Mr. Simons, if you talk nonsense, you''re gonna get punished by God," Margaret said calmly.


    William really hated the sight of Margaret.


    She looked just like her mother.


    Before, everyone felt that he was very lucky to have captured the heart of a youngdy from a rich


    family.


    But William knew that these people were secretlyughing at him for depending on a woman to


    survive.


    This was what William could tolerate.


    Margaret ignored the furious William.


    Her gaze fell on the main door of the Simons family''s vi


    She saw Stephanie walking out slowly.


    There was a hint of a smile on her face.


    It was obvious that Stephanie had already known that Margaret was here.


    She just wanted to embarrass Margaret. So, she chose not toe out.


    "Dad, I invited Margaret here. I felt that we are a family, after all..." Stephanie exined. She was a


    really good person in front of William.


    William looked at Stephanie lovingly and said, "Stephanie, you are too kind."


    "Dad, I''ll be fine. I think Mr. Gordan was looking for you," Stephanie said.


    Gordon Whn was Zachary''s father.


    They were inws.


    Thus, William nodded and walked inside.


    "Now that I''m here, you can tell me what you want." Margaret looked straight at Stephanie.


    Stephanie covered her mouth andughed, "Margaret, you best watch what you say. You''re making it


    seem like I am going against you on purpose."


    "Are you not? Then why did you call me here?" Margaret raised her eyebrows.


    She did not believe that someone like Stephanie would really invite her over just for the sake of a


    sisters'' reunion.


    "Dad will announce my marriage to Zachary today at the banquet." Stephanie said as she kept staring


    at Margaret.


    "Okay, and?" Margaret did not take what she heard seriously.


    Stephanie suddenly felt puzzled.


    Why did Margaret seem to be indifferent about this? Did she not care?


    Stephanie wanted to boast in front of Margaret.


    However, after seeing Margaret''s response, she felt that Margaret had a little care about this.


    All of a sudden, this felt meaningless.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows at Stephanie.


    Did Stephanie ask her toe just to mock her?


    Yet, Margaret kept feeling that there was more to this.


    The banquet was held at the Simons family''s vi.


    Everything was exceptionally grand.


    Not many people came to the banquet, but those who did were people of high status.


    Knowing William, if he was to announce Stephanie''s engagement, it would not be done in such a grand


    way.


    Could it be that someone notable wasing?


    Margaret''s in white dress was really out of cepared to the outfit of everyone else.


    However, she somehow still attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    She looked as elegant and beautiful as a blooming orchid.


    Jealousy seeped into Stephanie. She quickly handed Margaret a mask.


    "Put it on. After all, the people in the circle more or less knew that you got pregnant before getting


    married. Don''t bring shame to the Simons family." Stephanie said with great disdain.


    Margaret did not want to cause a scene with Stephanie.


    She just wanted to go home with the little box as soon as possible.


    So, she put the mask on.


    It was only then Stephanie''s lips curled up into a smile.


    "Can you give me the box now?" Margaret said in a low voice.


    "Box? What box?" Stephanie said, sounding annoyed, "Oh, that box. I threw it away a long time ago."


    "You..." Margaret red at Stephanie.


    Suddenly, Stephanie cried out. She had fallen down the stairs.


    Everyone at the banquet instantly shifted their attention to them.


    Stephanie fell while Margaret stood right at the top of the stairs.


    Such an obvious contrast was naturally misunderstood by everyone.


    Margaret widened her eyes, seemingly not understanding why Stephanie would do this.


    Was she trying to nder her?


    Was she trying to frame her?


    What was Stephanie getting out of this?


    Why did Stephanie want to nder and frame her?


    "Stephanie!" William was the first to react. "Hurry, help the youngdy up."


    "Margaret, you''ll be in trouble if something happens to Stephanie and Master Sherman is angered by


    this." William said harshly when he walked past Margaret.


    The look in his eyes was not one for a daughter, but for an enemy.


    Master Sherman?


    Who was Master Sherman?


    Margaret felt that her mind was a mess. She could only helplessly watch Stephanie get sent to the


    hospital.


    A reporter snapped a picture of the scene.


    It instantly became a hot topic when it was posted online.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    With the Simon family on the verge of chaos, the banquet naturally came to an end because Stephanie


    got hurt


    Margaret was asked to leave.


    ...


    In the hospital.


    Stephanie was lying weakly on the bed. The doctor sighed and said, "Fortunately, the wound is not


    fatal, but she will not be able to do any strenuous exercise anymore."


    "No more strenuous exercise?" William widened his eyes when he heard that. "So, she can''t dance


    anymore?"


    "That''s correct. Exercises that involveplex movements like dancing, football, swimming are no


    longer allowed." The doctor nodded.


    William felt hopeless. What would he do about Master Sherman now?


    Master Sherman only liked Stephanie''s dance!


    William was so disappointed that he paid no attention to his surroundings.


    Stephanie, who was on the bed, had been secretly exchanging nces with the doctor.


    When Stephanie heard what the doctor said, not only did she not feel disappointed, but she also let out


    a sigh of relief.


    She had used the opportunity to frame Margaret and hurt her legs under public gaze.


    Since the dance became viral, many people started inviting her to dance on the spot.


    However, she did not know how to dance at all.


    And then there was the thing with Master Sherman...


    With her n, she had killed two birds with one stone.


    She could pretend to be pitiful to gain poprity, and she would no longer need to dance.


    "Dad, what should we do?" Stephanie asked weakly.


    "This..." William had a splitting headache.


    The ward door was abruptly opened.


    Mr. Wayne walked in.


    "Miss Stephanie." Mr. Wayne nodded. He continued, "Your leg..."


    "Mr. Wayne, Stephanie''s foot is injured, so she can''t dance anymore..." William said cautiously.


    Wayne slightly furrowed his brows. However, his gaze fell on the green ne on Stephanie''s chest


    and his pupils contracted.

 Chapter 71 I Found Your Photo

    Chapter 71 I Found Your Photo


    Chapter 71 I Found Your Photo


    "Miss Stephanie, is this ne yours?" asked Wayne.


    "Yes. What''s wrong?" Stephanie asked doubtfully.


    The ne was now in her care, so it belonged to her.


    Although she could not tell what kind of material the ne was made of...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    She could tell just how precious it was.


    Therefore, Stephanie was very fond of it.


    "Nothing." Wayne''s voice suddenly became much gentler, "Get well soon, Miss Stephanie."


    "Mr. Wayne, about Master Sherman..." William asked in fear.


    After all, if they offended Master Sherman, things would not turn out well for the family.


    "Don''t worry. He won''t me Miss Stephanie." A mysterious smile appeared on his face.


    It was not until then did William let out a sigh of relief.


    Soon, Mr. Wayne left.


    Not long after he left, many precious gifts were sent to Stephanie''s ward.


    There were all kinds of precious jewelry.


    There were also many famous branded shoes and bags.


    Stephanie could not keep her eyes off them.


    "Stephanie, you are really amazing. You even managed to impress Master Sherman. From today


    onwards, you should take good care of yourself." William said.


    "Okay. Thank you, Dad." Stephanie said sweetly.


    From this moment on, her legs were "injured" and she could not dance anymore.


    Thus, there was no need for her to be afraid anymore.


    All she needed to do now was to enjoy the glory.


    "Right, Margaret!" William thought of the culprit and burst into a fit of rage.


    If it were not for the fact that Stephanie was outstanding...


    Who knew what would have happened?


    To him, Margaret was someone he despised the most and she was a toy that only brought harm.


    "Dad, I don''t think Margaret did it intentionally." Stephanie said softly, "Don''t me her. I will find a way


    to handle this matter."


    This was such a good opportunity to frame Margaret.


    How could she let this golden opportunity pass her by?


    It was critical for the timing to be right for her to crush Margaret into pieces


    "Stephanie, you are too kind." William sighed helplessly. He had no choice but to follow his daughter''s


    wishes.


    ...


    Soon enough, allizens learned of Stephanie''s injury. Many hadmented on the news.


    "What? She hurt her legs? As a dance fan, I would like to know - can Stephanie still dance in the


    future?"


    "I''m also a dance fan, and I like the dance in Ancient Star so much. Stephanie, please recover soon."


    "Shouldn''t we focus more on the fact that Stephanie was pushed by someone? Who on earth did this?


    How evil of them!"


    Stephanie''s fans were dying to hunt that person down.


    However, there were only a few blurry pictures of the scene with the presumed culprit wearing a mask.


    They could not tell what the person looked like at all.


    In the end, no one figured out who the person was.


    People eventually forgot about the matter and moved past it as no one could find out who the culprit


    was behind it.


    Everyone was looking forward to seeing Stephanie get discharged.


    ...


    The following morning, Margaret received a parcel.


    It was the box! The one left by Margaret''s mother.


    The box had been put inside another box, which had a smiling face on it.


    It felt like Stephanie was shing Margaret a sarcastic smile.


    Margaret narrowed her eyes and tightly pressed her lips together.


    Her heart trembled in anxiousness.


    Yet, at that moment, she could not do anything about it. She knew that Stephanie had framed her.


    However, she did not have the right nor the ability to bite back at her.


    She absolutely did not dare to cause any trouble because she did not have power.


    She did not have the kind of power needed to bring this vile, scheming woman.


    She wanted to earn as much money as she could as soon as possible!


    Margaret took a deep breath and suppressed all the bitter feelings in her heart. She then opened the


    box.


    An ordinary-looking ne sat at the bottom of the box.


    Could this be what her mother had always regarded as a treasure?


    She could not shake the feeling that something was not right.


    But she could not put her finger on what it was.


    Forget it.


    Margaret put the box away.


    The box seemed to be made of agarwood. It had a good weight to it.


    Margaret put the box away in a cab.


    She thought about taking out the bag inside the cab. When she reached over for it, something fell


    out of it.


    Margaret picked it up and looked at it.


    It was a photo.


    This was strange. She did not recall having any photos around,


    When she flipped the photo over, she noticed a child in it.


    The child looked like he was about one or two years old.


    He looked very cute, his skin tender and delicate.


    However, his big round eyes looked void of emotions.


    He even had a serious look on his tiny face. It exuded a noble aura.


    Margaret thought that this child looked extremely familiar.


    She felt like she had seen him somewhere before.


    She just could not recall where at the moment.


    The longer she stared at the photo, the more adorable she found the child in the photo to be.


    Margaret looked at the nude photo. The child was pink and tender, like a little peach.


    Hold up...


    Nude photo!


    All of a sudden, Margaret realized something.


    The photo in her hand instantly felt hot to the touch, like it was a stone on fire.


    She quickly threw it on the ground.


    "This... This nude photo, it can''t... can''t be Charleston, can it?" Margaret frantically thought.


    Margaret suddenly remembered that this was the bag she used when she came out of the airport.


    Could it be that it really fell into her bag?


    D*mn it...


    Margaret felt her mind go nk.


    She was at a loss for what she should do. So, she started to have a mini monologue with herself in her


    mind.


    "What should I do?"


    "Do I tell Charleston about it?"


    "How am I going to tell him?"


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I found your nude photo. It had actually been with me all along."


    "That''s too embarrassing."


    "What would happen if I don''t say anything?"


    If Charleston found out, would he think that she was a pervert?


    Even if it was just a baby photo, he was still nude in it!


    Margaret suddenly felt her cheeks burning red.


    "Hey, hey, hey, Margaret, look at you. He''s just a kid here. Why are you getting shy?"


    Margaret patted herself on the cheek.


    She thought for a moment, but still could note up with an answer.


    She had no choice but to put the photo into her bag. She then shook her head.


    When Margaret went downstairs, Lacy and the nanny car arranged by thepany were ready for her.


    Margaret arrived at the shooting venue with the nanny car.


    When she got out of the car, she was still in a trance.


    "Margaret, are you okay?" Lacy asked, voice tinged with concern.


    Margaret came to her senses and replied, "Yes, yes. Is it my part now?"


    "Not yet. Your part is at eleven o''clock."


    It was only nine o''clock, which means Margaret could rest for another hour and then do her makeup at


    ten o''clock.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    Lacy called for a taxi. As a qualified assistant, she had to inquire about the ce Margaret could rest at


    Margaret was the only one left in the nanny car.


    Margaret thought about the photo and felt herself standing at a crossroads again.


    In the end, she took out her mobile phone and dialed a number.


    It did not take long for the receiver to pick up.


    Margaret blurted out, "Mr... Mr. Limbaugh, I found your nude photo!"

 Chapter 72 At Limbaugh Group

    Chapter 72 At Limbaugh Group


    Chapter 72 At Limbaugh Group


    After she finished talking, Margaret wanted to p herself.


    D*mn it, was this too straightforward?


    Margaret''s face was flushing red. The arrogance she had in front of Charleston before was all gone.


    Now, she only wanted to find a hole to bury herself in.


    As she held her phone to her ear, feeling like a nervous wreck, there was only silence from the other


    end.


    After what felt like forever, a faintughter was heard from the other side.


    "Finally willing to give it back after you''ve seen enough, hmm?"


    The tone on thest word was raised slightly. It was as if there was a deathly temptation to it.


    It made Margaret stumble over her words. She stammered, "What''s... What''s there to look at? It''s just a


    little kid..."


    "As expected, you''ve seen it."


    Margaret was so mad that she bit her lip.


    "Bring it over," said Charleston in a low voice.


    "What?"


    "Bring the photo over to Limbaugh Group. Or, do you n to keep it?" Charleston seemed to be


    considering whether he should let her keep it or not.


    Margaret''s face was now a tomato-shade as she spat, "Who would want to keep this?"


    "Then bring it over at three o''clock in the afternoon. I''ll wait for you!" Charleston said.


    Margaret hung up the phone angrily.


    D*mn it, she had been cornered by this man.


    Margaret took a deep breath and forced herself to shift her focus on the script. She then began to read


    her lines carefully.


    At Limbaugh Group.


    In the meeting room on the top floor.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted as all the directors watched their chairman answer a phone call.


    His face was previously stern and angry, but his mood abruptly changed for the better upon answering


    the call.


    Everyone began to guess if the person on the other end was the future wife of the chairman.


    "Sir, is it your...?" A bold director asked cautiously.


    Normally, he would be scolded for asking that.


    However, Charleston curved his lips upwards into a smile and nodded at him in a good mood.


    That director suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and continued asking, "Which family is she from?"


    "She''s just an artist." Charleston was always in a particrly good mood when he talked about


    Margaret.


    An artist!


    Mr. Limbaugh had actually taken a fancy to an artist?


    The directors who were present looked at each other in shock.


    Could it be that the rumor about Mr. Limbaugh and Suanne was true?


    Not bad, Suanne.


    Everyone here knew about what was going on.


    But even so, they will be tight-lipped about it.


    ...


    Margaret''s shooting went extremely smooth.


    It was the first time that the charming little witch transformed into a human and saved a schr.


    It was amon scene.


    As the cliche goes, the sly witch would fall in love with the schr before getting together with him in


    the end.


    Otherwise, the witch would probably be forced to turn back to her original form if they did not end up


    together. It was even possible that her soul would be crushed.


    If it had been such a vulgar script, Margaret would never take on the role.


    Even if it was against Zachary''s will, she would never take it.


    The most attractive thing about this script was that the witch had a special rtionship with the schr


    because it was her first time seeing a human being.


    So, she depended heavily on the schr.


    However, the schr was engaged to a youngdy from a wealthy family.


    The witch then happened to find out about the youngdy whom she eventually fell in love with.


    That was right!


    She fell in love with her!


    Instead of falling for the schr, she fell for the youngdy from the wealthy family!


    Unfortunately, the youngdy already had feelings for the schr. So, the witch could only secretly


    protect her when the schr went to the capital city to take his exam.


    After this, the schr was instructed by the king to marry his most beloved princess to take the title of a


    prince.


    Even after the king learned about the engagement between the schr and the youngdy, he refused


    to call the schr and the princess'' engagement off.


    Instead, the king ordered for the youngdy to be killed.


    When the witch received news about this, she mentally broke down and made the hard decision to


    be the king''s favorite concubine within the pce. This then upset the entire kingdom and


    brought cmity to the country and its people.


    She was burned to deathter for having a dispute with the king. Her soul was scattered before she


    finally disappeared from the world.


    The sly witch, therefore, yed a role that brought disasters to the country and its people. She was an


    extremely malicious character.


    Currently, the scene of the witch bing the king''s favorite concubine was being filmed.


    In the imperial harem, the witch had been granted some power over the harem which the queen and


    the king''s mother opposed.


    The witch then deceived the king, causing the imperial harem to be in a state of chaos.


    The witch, yed by Margaret, was sitting quietly in the carriage gifted to her by the king as she


    enjoyed the events unfolding before her.


    Her eyes were extremely seductive and filled with mockery. She had framed the princess'' biological


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    mother with ease and calm.


    She had robbed the queen of her honor.


    "Okay, cut-" The director was very satisfied with the filming.


    This scene was done so well, it almost felt like the perfect take.


    "Margaret, you did well in this scene. If I didn''t know any better, I''d have thought that you''re actually


    that witch who turned the world upside down," the director chuckled.


    "Thank you. I will continue to work hard." Margaret said with a smile.


    They had finished all the scenes for that day.


    Margaret went back to the nanny car.


    Lacy returned, looking as nosy as ever, and poured Margaret a ss of juice. Then she mysteriously


    said, "Margaret, do you know Stephanie?"


    Margaret paused for a moment when she heard Stephanie''s name.


    "Why?"


    "She was not famous before. But some time ago, she became viral because of a dance. However, her


    legs are now injured and she can''t dance anymore." Lacy informed her.


    Can''t dance anymore?


    Ha.


    All of a sudden, Margaret understood what had been going on.


    This was Stephanie''s n all along.


    "Also, it looks like she was pushed  by someone," Lacy continued.


    "By who?"


    "No one knows."


    Margaret put the cup aside.


    It did not matter what on earth Stephanie had nned.


    As long as she did not try to threaten Margaret, everything would be fine.


    Otherwise, Stephanie better not me Margaret for losing her cool.


    Her previous indifference only meant that she did not care about it.


    The only thing she cared about at this moment was to earn money.


    However, when cornered like this, a rabbit would also learn to bite back.


    "Drop me off near Limbaugh Groupter. I have something to do there." Margaret said, looking at the


    time.


    It was two in the afternoon. She estimated that she would reach Limbaugh Group at three sharp.


    "Okay." Lacy nodded.


    Soon enough, the car came to a stop.


    Margaret took her bag and got out of the car. She made her way to the Limbaugh Group office


    entrance.


    The Limbaugh Group.


    The building was magnificent. Margaret walked in wearing a pair of shades. She had already phoned


    Charleston in advance.


    Sure enough, the receptionist did not stop her when she entered.


    Soon, Larry came down and led Margaret to the president''s private elevator.


    The elevator soon arrived at the destination.


    At the top level of the building.


    The whole floor was Charleston''s office area.


    There were offices, a lounge, a private dining room, a golf course, a swimming pool, and other facilities.


    One could call this the idealistic workspace.


    "Miss Margaret, he''s in the office." Larry said in a respectful manner, but it seemed that he had no


    intention of going in with Margaret.


    Margaret swallowed helplessly and asked, "Aren''t you going in with me?"


    Doesn''t this mean that she would be sent to the gates of hell alone?


    Larry shed her an apologetic look.


    Margaret had no choice but to walk over and push open the heavy office door...

 Chapter 73 Using Marital Rights In Advance

    Chapter 73 Using Marital Rights In Advance


    Chapter 73 Using Marital Rights In Advance


    The office door was majestic.


    Margaret took a deep breath and walked in. When she entered the room, she saw a big desk.


    A tall, sturdy figure was sitting there.


    He had an attractive face and his entire being exuded a noble temperament.


    Charleston.


    This man seemed to have an innate charm.


    No matter where he was, one could see him at the first nce.


    "You''re here." Charleston raised his eyes. His eyes lit up in joy when he looked at Margaret.


    At this moment, their eyes met.


    Margaret felt that her heart was being teased by something.


    "Yes..." Margaret nodded and responded quietly.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and quickly took the photo out of her bag.


    She turned her head and handed it to Charleston.


    "Here''s... here''s the photo. Take it!" Margaret stammered.


    Her face was so red that it seemed like it was going to bleed.


    Charleston did not get up to take it. He just sat still with a faint smile on his face. His legs were crossed,


    which made him look very elegant.


    "Bring it over here."


    Margaret had no choice but to take a step forward.


    "Come closer."


    Margaret took another step forward. If she took another step, she would not be able to move forward


    anymore as her body was already close to the edge of the table.


    The man suddenly stood up.


    He grabbed her chin with his slender fingers.


    Then, he used his thin lips to touch her plump lips.


    Everything happened very quickly.


    Their lips touched like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water. Soon after, their lips pulled away


    from one another.


    Although it was only for a moment, Margaret felt something shift in her heart.


    "You!" Margaret stared at Charleston angrily while blushing.


    "How sweet."


    Charleston said and smiled wickedly.


    D*mn it, this man always liked to take advantage of her.


    Margaret''s face was a blushed crimson.


    She did not know whether she was angry or embarrassed.


    Margaret threw the photo onto the table and turned around to leave.


    But this was Charleston''s chance to see her.


    In order to see Margaret that afternoon and to not waste her time, he had deliberately cancelled several


    important meetings.


    How could he let her leave so easily?


    Charleston put his long arm on her slender shoulder and pulled her back.


    Margaret felt herself losing bnce and almost fell on the ground.


    Fortunately, Charleston used his other arm and held her up by her knee. He picked her up from the


    other side of the table.


    "B*stard, put me down!" Margaret said while blushing and struggling.


    Charleston chuckled, "Be a good girl and don''t move. Otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    His eyes were filled with red, hot desire.


    It was as if an enormous whirlpool was about to suck Margaret in.


    Margaret unwillingly gave up struggling and shut up obediently.


    Charleston grinned with satisfaction.


    He sat down with her in his arms.


    The two were in a very intimate position.


    Charleston held Margaret as if he was holding a child.


    It was really... Indescribably shameful.


    Margaret could smell the man''s scent. It felt like there was a feather tickling her heart.


    She tried hard to shift her focus.


    "Let me show you something." Charleston turned on theputer.


    A video yed on theputer screen.


    Pink petals gathered from the four corners of the screen at the centre before morphing into the words


    ''Ancient Star''.


    The video yed.


    Margaret was so surprised that she could not move her eyes away from the screen. She asked, "The


    advertisement production ispleted?"


    "Yes, now it''s gotten the whole western jewelry industry riled up," Charleston said with a smile.


    What Margaret did not know was that...


    Westerners had prominent facial features. Thus, the only eastern women they found attractive were


    those who looked like supermodels. Their features had to be sharp and attractive.


    However, Ancient Star''s advertisement hadpletely changed how some westerners viewed the


    eastern women''s beauty.


    Their fairy-like looks made them feel intoxicated.


    The video now showed the scene at the dance hall...


    Margaret immediately remembered that this was the scene where Tiana seduced a male character.


    On top of that...


    Charleston was the one who yed that male character!


    The man, who had a noble and regal aura about him, was wearing a mysterious mask while the woman


    was charming and had a fairy-like appearance.


    When the two were together, it was an impactful scene.


    On screen, the two got really close to one another.


    In reality, the two were also snuggled really close to one another, looking as intimate as ever.


    "This is my favorite part." The man leaned close to her neck and whispered suggestively to her with a


    faint smile.


    Margaret''s face turned red all of a sudden.


    "Let... let go of me. I have to go back," said Margaret.


    D*mn it, his scent was so strong, her whole body was nearly enveloped in it. She could hardly breathe


    because of this.


    "I''m not letting you go." Charleston said dominantly.


    "Charleston, I''m going to sue you for being a gangster!" Margaret exploded in anger.


    Charleston responded calmly, "This is called using marital rights in advance."


    Using marital rights in advance?


    What the hell?


    When did she agree to marry him?


    What a shameless man.


    "Who ever said that I''m going to marry you?" Margaret asked.


    "You''re mine until you pay me back my money." Charleston said shamelessly. Although he was an


    irritatingly shameless man, he did make a fair point.


    Margaret no longer knew how to refute.


    Because she indeed owed Charleston money.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "I''ll pay back what I owe as soon as possible," Margaret said, gritting her teeth.


    Pay back what she owed as soon as possible? She must be kidding.


    A smile appeared on Charleston''s face.


    His baby was too na?ve.


    With all thepounded interest, she would never make enough money in time to pay him back. Her


    only choice was to marry him.


    "Ancient Star is already a sensation out west. I believe that when news makes it to Havend, your


    value will rise greatly. By then, you will be a rich. I will wait for you then to support me financially."


    In short, the two had to be together no matter what.


    Margaret was no match for Charleston, so she had no choice but to shut her mouth and listen.


    With the two being in each other''s embrace like this, they looked extremely cozy and intimate.


    Charleston was obviously in a good mood when he looked at his woman.


    Of course, at this time, there were others who were in a good mood as well.


    ...


    "Stephanie, there is news from the jewelrypany. The Ancient Star advertisement is trending out


    west." Zachary announced very excitedly, "It''s only been ten hours since its release and it''s already


    ranked first on the monthly billboard. The new products were also sold out!"


    Stephanie also became very excited upon hearing this. She said, "Great, it seems that my name has


    sessfully reached the western market now."


    "I''m going to get someone to make this go viral now," Zachary said with a smile. "Stephanie, with the


    help of Ancient Star, not only will you be more popr, but you will also have more resources


    avable at your demand."


    Stephanie smiled proudly.


    Zachary nced at Stephanie''s legs. He knew that they were not injured at all.


    She just bribed the doctor to say what she wanted him to.

 Chapter 74 The Banquet

    Chapter 74 The Banquet


    Chapter 74 The Banquet


    It seemed that it was a wise choice to let Margaret substitute Stephanie.


    With Stephanie pretending that she had hurt her legs because of Margaret, she had another advantage


    over Margaret.


    There was no need for Stephanie to be afraid of being exposed anymore.


    It could be said that she had killed two birds with one stone.


    In a sh, Stephanie started trending on Facebook.


    All of a sudden, her poprity sky-rocketed.


    She had stayed in the hospital for a very long time. Finally, she was able to get herself discharged after


    having officially recovered from her injury.


    As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, a lot of reporters came up to her.


    "Stephanie, how''s your injury now? Can you really not dance anymore?"


    "Can you tell us who pushed you? Has the person received their well-deserved punishment?"


    "Stephanie, you shot an advertisement for Riley Jewelry before. I heard that the presale for one of their


    products is doing well. As the advertisement''s actor, what are your thoughts about it?"


    ...


    "Sorry, Stephanie had just been discharged from the hospital. So, for the time being, it''s best we don''t


    bombard her with these questions." Zachary said as he stood in front of Stephanie. "Stephanie was


    indeed pushed by someone, but out of kindness, she''s not adamant on finding out who it was. As for


    Riley Jewelry, we will get the stats in a few days. Let''s talk more about it then."


    The reporters became more intrigued after hearing these ambiguous answers.


    Theizens who pitied and felt sympathetic for Stephanie increased in numbers as well.


    They felt that Stephanie was as kind as an angel, and that she was someone who did not even dare to


    step on an ant.


    ...


    In the car.


    Zachary said, "I got word from Riley Jewelry. Their presale numbers are amazing because of Ancient


    Star. So, they''re throwing a banquet tomorrow night. They''ve invited you and Margaret to attend."


    "Why did they invite Margaret?" In an instant, Stephanie became unhappy.


    She thought that she was special.


    She did not expect that Margaret would be invited as well.


    She felt as if a big cake had been cut into two pieces.


    "Whatever it is, Margaret did y the role of Tiana. For the organizer to look good and unbiased, they


    had to invite her." Zachary said, "Although we don''t know the detailed stats, I heard that one of the


    products by Riley Jewelry is a best seller while sales for other products just aren''t as good."


    "Like I said, that good-for-nothing Margaret will definitely be defeated by me." Stephanie said


    delightfully.


    She obviously thought that Snow Pearl, the jewelry she endorsed, was the best seller.


    And that the piece endorsed by Margaret was the one that did not sell well.


    "Zachary, I don''t want to be in the same room with Margaret." Stephanie said in disgust.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Margaret is an artist from Gxy Entertainment. If the organizer wants to invite her, they will definitely


    send the invitation letter to ourpany. We just have to throw the invitation letter away so Margaret


    can''t go. This would also make the organizer think that Margaret is an ungrateful b*tch." Stephanie said


    viciously.


    "That''s a good idea. I''ll ask Sandra to do that right now." Zachary nodded with satisfaction. "By the way,


    during this banquet, Riley Jewelry will announce their brand ambassador. It will certainly be you.


    Remember to look good."


    "Don''t worry!" Stephanie could not wait for Ancient Star''s advertisement and the posters to be released,


    so she could instantly crush Margaret into pieces.


    ...


    "Charleston, when will you let me go?" Margaret was blushing while being held closely by Charleston.


    "Never!" His little one smelled good and sweet, which made him unwilling to let her go for the rest of his


    life.


    Margaret was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    She then heard Charleston say, "Riley Jewelry will hold a banquet for Ancient Star''s endorsement


    tomorrow night. Haver Entertainment got news that they will announce the brand ambassador at the


    banquet."


    "So?" Margaret lifted her eyebrows.


    "The brand ambassador of Riley Jewelry... it''s you!" Charleston said.


    "Really?" Margaret widened her eyes in surprise.


    Haver Entertainment was Limbaugh Group''s entertainment arm and it was the biggestpany in the


    entertainment industry. Therefore, news Haver Entertainment received was definitely urate.


    Margaret could not believe it.


    When she was filming this advertisement, she thought that Stephanie would be the brand ambassador


    as she acted as Queenie.


    After all, Queenie was the main lead.


    "Of course it''s true," Charleston said with a smile.


    His little one was this amazing.


    Margaret was over the moon. She was thinking about how much money she could make if she became


    brand ambassador.


    No one could me her for being money-minded. She was currently very short of money.


    When Margaret came back to her senses, she suddenly remembered that she was still sitting in


    Charleston''s arms.


    "Put me down," Margaret said while struggling.


    Charleston just would not let her go.


    Larry suddenly came in.


    "Sir," he greeted respectfully.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Charleston slightly scrunched his eyebrows and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Larry was holding a lunchbox in his hands. He said carefully, "Miss Suanne sent this to you."


    Charleston narrowed his eyes.


    Suanne sent him a lunchbox?


    "Put it aside." Charleston said. He did not have any appetite at all.


    For the past few years, Suanne would send him things asionally.


    However, she never did cross the line.


    So Charleston never said anything.


    If anything, he told her that he had never touched anything she sent him.


    "Okay." Larry put the lunchbox aside.


    Just then, Charleston''s cell phone rang.


    It was Suanne.


    As soon as the call came through, he heard Suanne say, "Mr. Limbaugh, I''ve brought you some soup.


    Drink it when you''re free. Don''t overwork yourself."


    "You don''t have to trouble yourself next time." Charleston''s voice sounded a little indifferent.


    "It''s no trouble. As long as you like it, then it''s worth it. I''m having a shoot now, so I''ll go first." Suanne


    smiled sweetly into the phone.


    She directly hung up the phone without giving Charleston a chance to reject her.


    Suanne knew that Charleston would never touch what she sent.


    So what?


    She only sent it to send the people in Limbaugh Group the message that she was very close to


    Charleston.


    "She personally brought the soup over for you. How lucky for you." Margaret clicked her tongue and


    sighed.


    "Jealous?" Charleston chuckled, "I don''t touch her things. I will only eat the things you personally


    prepare."


    "You''re so sweet." Margaret rolled her beautiful eyes in her heart.


    If a man''s words could be trusted, then a pig would know how to fly.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I have to go back to memorize my script." Margaret stared straight at Charleston and


    said, "I''ve returned the photo to you. Soon, I will have enough money to pay your back too."


    Her intention was very clear.


    As long as she returned the money, then the two would part ways.


    How cruel of the little one.


    "I''ll send you back." Charleston said, curling his lips upwards.

 Chapter 75 Confrontation

    Chapter 75 Confrontation


    Chapter 75 Confrontation


    Margaret left helplessly with Charleston.


    The two of them came to the garage for the car.


    She thought that Charleston was actually going to send her back.


    She did not expect the car would suddenly stop somewhere.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Margaret asked as she looked at the view in front of her. She could not


    help but to frown slightly.


    In front of her was a business district.


    "We''re here to pick your outfit, of course," Charleston said with a smile, "If you were to attend the


    banquet, you''ll need stunning clothes. There will be something here that you need."


    Margaret really wanted to refuse him.


    Yet, she had to admit that Charleston''s words made a lot of sense.


    Riley Jewelry''s banquet was very important to her.


    Margaret could not take this lightly.


    "You''re my woman, so how can you appear in such a low-key manner at the banquet? Naturally, you


    have to stupefy them." Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret was stunned for a while.


    The next moment, the man pulled her into his arms.


    Her soft body was pressing against his sturdy chest.


    The two of them leaned into each other intimately.


    The temperature in the car rose rapidly.


    Margaret could feel that there was something warm against her back.


    She did not have to turn around and look to know what it was.


    This d*mn man!


    Margaret couldn''t help blushing as she felt it getting warmer and warmer.


    Charleston gently bit on Margaret''s shoulder.


    The tender and numbing pain immediately spread from her shoulders to every part of her body.


    Margaret groaned helplessly, "Let.. Let go of me."


    The dominant man smiled faintly.


    Then, he let her go.


    Margaret hurriedly got out of the car.


    After she got out of the car, Charleston went and got it parked.


    Margaret walked up to the district alone.


    Although Tropica Mall was just a small trading business under the Limbaugh Group, but it was the top


    business district in Asshington.


    The ninth floor was the clothing department. Its racks and shelves were decorated with expensive


    clothes.


    Though Margaret had already mentally prepared herself for this, she was still shocked when she saw


    the prices.


    After scanning through the prices of a whole row of clothes, she learned that the lowest price had five


    digits.


    "Hello, Miss. Is there anything I can do for you?" A shop assistant came over and asked politely.


    Margaret coughed softly and replied, "I''m just going to browse on my own first."


    "All right." The shop assistant nodded. Yet, she looked at Margaret with a slight frown.


    Those who coulde here were all rich people. However, judging from Margaret''s choice of clothing,


    it was obvious that she could not afford anything here.


    Sure enough, Margaret would always look at the price as she looked for clothes. She would then frown


    when she saw the price.


    The shop assistant confirmed that this woman was not able to afford anything in the store.


    Humph, what was the use of being so beautiful when she could not even afford a piece of clothing?


    The shop assistant scoffed at the thought of Margareting here, pretending to be rich.


    The shop assistant''s tone suddenly became a little impolite. "Miss, please look properly first before you


    touch anything. The clothes here are very expensive. If anything gets damaged, you''d have to pay for


    it."


    Upon hearing the shop assistant''s words, Margaret raised her eyebrows slightly and responded, "I


    won''t damage anything."


    "Well, you shouldn''t touch it either," replied the shop assistant. Margaret furrowed her brows.


    She immediately stared at the shop assistant.


    This made the shop assistant a little scared. The shop assistant red back at her and said, "What are


    you looking at? Did I say something wrong?"


    Margaret ignored her and grabbed at a blue dress next to her.


    A sweet, high-pitched voice suddenly said from behind, "Help me wrap this dress up."


    The next moment, a pair of hands reached out and took the dress from Margaret''s hand.


    Margaret turned her head, only to see Stephanie standing in front of her with a smile.


    "Oh, Miss Simons." Obviously, Stephanie was a regr here. When the sales assistant saw that


    Stephanie hade, her eyes looked like she had seen the God of Wealth. She went back to polite


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    mode.


    "Hello." Stephanie nodded.


    The shop assistant reached her hands out for the dress to start packing it for Stephanie.


    Before she could, Margaret opened her mouth and said indifferently, "I saw the dress first."


    "So what if you did?" The shop assistant said sarcastically, "This dress is 30 thousand dors. Can you


    even afford it?"


    In the eyes of the shop assistant, Stephanie was the bigger, more important client.


    If she could please Stephanie, there would be no need for her to worry aboutmissions in the


    future.


    However, Margaret was just someone insignificant who somehow found her way into a store she could


    not afford to shop in.


    "I''m paying by card." Stephanie was evidently in a good mood. She handed the card to the shop


    assistant.


    The shop assistant hurriedly took the card and went to pay the bill.


    "Margaret, do you see? As long as something''s yours, I can always snatch it over, whether it''s Zachary


    or a dress." Stephanie''s arms were crossed in front of her chest. She looked at Margaret proudly.


    Margaret''s pupils suddenly contracted when she heard Zachary''s name.


    "But I''m really curious as to why you are here. The dresses here are not cheap. Could it be that you


    have be so vain?" Stephanie chuckled.


    Stephanie still did not know about Margaret''s rtionship with Charleston.


    And Margaret did not n to exin anything to her. Her face turned cold as she turned around to


    leave.


    However, when she noticed Zachary walking in her direction, her heart suddenly started beating


    frantically inside her chest.


    Not this b*tch and as*hole again.


    "What did you pick? Try it on and show meter when we got home."


    "Okay." Stephanie said happily.


    She continued, "Let''s go see if my engagement gown is readyter."


    "Okay, we''ll do whatever you want." Zachary said to her lovingly.


    Margaret tightly clenched her hands into a fist. The corners of her lips were curved up into a pained,


    sarcastic smile.


    Stephanie nced at Margaret from the corners of her eyes and felt her mood getting uplifted. She


    said to Zachary, "I''ll go and see if the package is ready."


    "Okay, I''ll go get the car first." Zachary replied.


    Stephanie strutted away in her high heels.


    As Margaret heard Stephanie''s footsteps getting further, she paused for a moment before deciding to


    turn around.


    She then saw Zachary walking towards the elevator.


    For a moment, Margaret did not know what she was thinking.


    She quickly stepped forward and grabbed Zachary''s sleeve.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?" She asked Zachary.


    She was talking about the Riley Banquet.


    If they kept mum about this, it meant that they really did not intend to have her attend the banquet.


    These jerks were something else.


    "Margaret!" Stephanie appeared out of nowhere while holding a bag in her hand.


    She naturally used her other hand to hold Zachary''s hand with affection. She said, "Margaret, if you


    really want to buy something from here, I can gift you one."


    "Clothes aren''t the only thing I want." Margaret said before turning to leave.


    Zachary stared at Margaret''s back. Somehow, he had a strange feeling in his heart.


    Stephanie also frowned and said, "Do you think that Margaret knows?"


    Why else would she say something like that?

 Chapter 76 The Most Gorgeous Girl

    Chapter 76 The Most Gorgeous Girl


    Chapter 76 The Most Gorgeous Girl


    "No way!" Zachary said firmly.


    Margaret was an artist of Gxy Entertainment.


    Only thepany would be informed of such news before its employees.


    Therefore, without him telling Margaret about the Riley Banquet, there was no way for her to know


    about it.


    "Then why is Margaret here?" Stephanie was still puzzled.


    It was not her fault for overthinking.


    The ninth floor was where all the expensive, branded clothes were.


    Generally, when artists had an important function to attend, they woulde here to shop.


    It was unlikely for Margaret to be here without any reason.


    "She''s just a hypocrite," Zachary said as she thought of Margaret''s face.


    She was beautiful, delicate and charming.


    It was a pity that this woman was no longer his.


    He felt jealousy rising within him, so he wanted to nder her.


    He felt that Margaret was a despicable woman.


    "Oh, yes, she must have a love for vanity." Stephanie agreed while nodding her head.


    "Let''s go. We better not waste time." Zachary said.


    Both of them left.


    What they did not know was that just after they left, Margaret received a phone call.


    "Mr. Limbaugh?" Margaret said, raising her eyebrows.


    "Where are you? I didn''t see you!" Charleston''s voice was pleasantly deep.


    Margaret looked around and frowned, "I''m on the ninth floor."


    "Ninth floor?" Charleston frowned and finally said, "Come up to the tenth floor!"


    The tenth floor!


    Margaret was taken by surprise.


    If the ninth floor was a luxury area, then the tenth floor must be even more luxurious than this.


    Margaret had every reason to be shocked by this.


    If one did not have a special invitation from Limbaugh Group, they would not even be able to enter the


    tenth floor.


    Stephanie had never thought that right after she mocked Margaret for acting rich, Margaret would be


    heading right up to the tenth floor.


    To the most luxurious area Limbaugh Group had to offer within the business district.


    The moment she got to the tenth floor, Margaret couldpletely feel the difference.


    Unlike the royalty-like atmosphere on the ninth floor, the atmosphere on the tenth floor felt much


    iner.


    It had a level offort that was quite indescribable.


    The tall man stood in front of the French window.


    His every movement exuded a noble and elegant aura.


    He was just standing there, but he gave others a feeling that he was above everyone else.


    He seemed to have sensed that there was a movement behind him.


    Charleston turned around.


    His eyes instantly met Margaret''s.


    In an instant, Margaret felt as if she was about to get sucked in by the whirlpool in Charleston''s eyes.


    Her heart uncontrobly beat faster.


    "Maggie,e here." Charleston said with a smile.


    "This man is a yboy. A yboy!" Margaret said to herself in her head.


    "No matter how handsome he is and how nice he is to you, he''s doing this to everyone."


    "One could probably make a drama series with all the women under his feet."


    "Margaret, don''t fall for him."


    Margaret took a deep breath, warned and reminded herself of this.


    When she felt mentally ready, she walked over to Charleston.


    "This is Ally." Charleston introduced a foreigner to her. "She will be your stylist!"


    "Ally?"


    Even though Margaret was new to the fashion industry, she had heard of this name before.


    She was the highest-ranking stylist in the fashion industry. She was greatly sought after by many


    actresses and was a very strong-willed person.


    Thus, she only styled for a few top-level artists in the fashion world.


    She couldn''t be bothered with others.


    Margaret did not expect that Ally would actually be her stylist for her first banquet in the entertainment


    industry.


    "Nice to meet you, Madam Ally," Margaret said hurriedly.


    "Miss Margaret, you''re very beautiful." Ally said with a smile, "Your facial features are delicate and


    unique. The ck series will suit you the most."


    The colour ck was not an easy colour to style.


    If it suited a person, one would look mysterious, elegant and cold.


    If it did not, one would look dull and rigid.


    However, when Ally first saw Margaret, she knew that ck would absolutely suit this girl.


    Ally brought Margaret to the dressing room and asked her to close her eyes. With the help of a few


    people, she changed her dress, had her try on a few before makeup was applied.


    It was only then the door was pushed open. Once again, she had shocked everyone.


    ck really suited Margaret!


    The ck dress had a mermaid tail design. She looked like a mermaid princess who had emerged from


    the mysterious ocean.


    "Beautiful. You will be the most gorgeous girl at the banquet." Charleston''s eyes was filled with


    amazement.


    "This, must very expensive..." Margaret said awkwardly.


    Originally, she really just wanted an ordinary gown. It was more than enough for her to just be able to


    attend the banquet.


    She did not expect herself to actuallye to the tenth floor of the department store under Limbaugh


    Group, let alone have Madam Ally be her stylist.


    Even if she sold herself, she still could not afford this.


    "It really is expensive!" Charleston said while curving his mouth upwards into a smile.


    He gently lowered his body and ced his forehead against Margaret''s.


    "Little one, I''m doing this to win your heart!"


    Margaret''s eyes widened.


    Her face quickly turned red.


    She turned her head and wanted to say argue back, but her mouth seemed to have been glued


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    together. She did not say a word for a very long time.


    "Are you shy?" Charleston said with a smile. He knew that he could not do too much to this little


    woman. He said, "You''re so cute."


    Margaret''s face blushed even harder.


    The air around them suddenly felt erotically charged.


    Margaret suddenly thought of something and said, "I bumped into Stephanie and Zachary just now and


    dropped hints about the banquet, but they have no intention on telling about the banquet at all."


    "They don''t want you to attend it." Charleston squinted his eyes, "If you don''t, you would embarrass the


    organizer, and cause Riley Jewelry to have a bad impression of you. If things got out of hand, it''s very


    likely that you will be banned from the fashion industry."


    "They''ve gone too far." Margaret said as she trembled with anger.


    "It''s okay." Charleston said with a smile, "You have me. Tomorrow, you will daze everyone at the


    banquet!"


    The Riley Banquet.


    The Havend-styled products in Ancient Star had made Riley Jewelry, which was originally a third


    ss jewelry line, be a second-ss jewelry line.


    To be precise, it had be a first-ss jewelry line.


    At first, everyone thought that Riley Jewelry would be like other brands; that it would drop from the


    peak of its poprity and gradually disappear. Then, everyone would slowly forget about Riley Jewelry.


    Surprisingly, Riley Jewelry was able to thrive again because of how popr it was in Havend.


    It was the beginning of a new life.


    Therefore, in Havend''s entertainment industry, many people were looking forward to this banquet.


    Lines of media professionals and reporters squatted by the door while the live broadcast streamed on


    the inte.


    Most of them were Stephanie''s fans.


    Stephanie''s status hadpletely sky-rocketed because of Zachary''s earlier move to get her trending


    online.


    Currently, the fans and the media were all focused on her.


    Stephanie was wearing a little pink dress with a pair of white high heels.


    "Hello, Mr. Regar." Stephanie shook hands with Regar, the managing director of Riley Jewelry, after


    she arrived at the banquet.


    "Nice to meet you." Mr. Regar nodded politely, but his attention was focused elsewhere. He asked, "Is


    Miss Margaret not here yet?"


    "Margaret who? Our Stephanie is the one who has greatly contributed to Riley Jewelry!" Stephanie''s


    fan shouted.

 Chapter 77 Sales

    Chapter 77 Sales


    Chapter 77 Sales


    Stephanie''s fans were all present at the banquet.


    They had been brainwashed by the trend that Riley Jewelry had risen from the dead because of


    Stephanie.


    That Riley Jewelry had be a first-ss jewelry brand because of Stephanie.


    Hence, their tone was particrly arrogant.


    Regar immediately scrunched his eyebrows when he heard what the fan said.


    What did they mean Stephanie was the one who has greatly contributed?


    "Mr. Regar, I''m sorry. Margaret had things to attend to today. She may not be able toe." Stephanie


    said very apologetically.


    "What?" Regar slightly furrowed his eyebrows.


    He was very grateful to Margaret.


    If it were not for Margaret, Riley Jewelry would not have regained their glory.


    That was why he invited Margaret to the banquet.


    He initially wanted to make an important announcement at the banquet.


    Yet Margaret was not present.


    Although he was thankful for Margaret, Regar had to admit that he was somewhat displeased with


    Margaret at this moment.


    "Stephanie is the main lead. Why did he even mention Margaret?"


    "Who knows? The unknown artist was probably trying to hop on the poprity bandwagon. I think


    Margaret yed a supporting role on Ancient Star."


    "So, she was just a supporting actress. How could Regar say that after getting Stephanie''s help? He


    needs to see clearly who is the one making their sales soar!"


    ...


    For better audience engagement, thements about the live broadcast were disyed on the big


    screen


    These remarks had caught everyone''s attention.


    The atmosphere got extremely awkward.


    However, Stephanie did not think that her fans had said anything wrong.


    If it were not for her, would it even be possible for Riley Jewelry to experience such glory?


    A luxury car stopped in front of the red carpet.


    A slender and elegant figure slowly exited the car under everyone''s gaze.


    She was wearing a ck dress, which made her look mysterious and cold. Her face was delicate, and


    she exuded an elegant, noble aura.


    She slowly made her way to the red carpet.


    Her beautiful face made everyone gasp.


    She was gorgeous and had an amazing stage presence.


    Margaret was not frightened at all, even under the watchful gaze of everyone.


    She did not seem awkward or tacky.


    The same could not be said about Stephanie.


    The moment she saw Margaret, she could not believe what she had just seen.


    Why was Margaret here?


    It made no sense.


    Margaret did not know about Riley Banquet at all. Even if she knew, she did not have the invitation


    card.


    How did she get in?


    "Good to see you, Miss Margaret. You look even more stunning today," Mr. Regar said very


    enthusiastically.


    "Thank you." Margaret nodded with a smile.


    "I had sent an invitation card to Gxy Entertainment, but after hearing from Miss Stephanie that you


    had other things to attend to, I thought you were going to be a no-show." Regar said in confusion.


    "An invitation card from Gxy Entertainment?" Margaret looked very surprised. She continued,


    "Gxy Entertainment never informed me of such an invitation. My friend was the one who invited me


    to this banquet today."


    What?


    All the people present were surprised.


    It seemed that Regar suddenly realized what was going on.


    He looked at Stephanie, his mind full of curiosity and thoughts.


    If what Margaret said was true, that meant that Stephanie did not keep Margaret in the loop on


    purpose.


    Was she trying to embarrass Margaret?


    What a vicious woman. If Margaret''s friend had not informed her, a huge misunderstanding would have


    ensued.


    "It''s okay. It''s good that you''re here," Regar said with a smile.


    While he grew fonder of Margaret, his attitude towards Stephanie took a turn for the worse.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Stephanie immediately became infuriated by this.


    D*mn it!


    Why was Margaret here?


    And why did she look so eye-catching?


    Mostizens prioritized looks and appearance above all else. Thus, when they saw Margaret, they


    started crying out about being her fan.


    After all, she did look gorgeous and was highly attractive. How could one not be her fan?


    Some of them even started to doubt Gxy Entertainment.


    "Why didn''t Gxy Entertainment tell Margaret about the banquet? She even had to learn about it


    through her friend."


    "Let''s hear some questions," Mr. Regar said.


    The reporters could not wait any longer.


    "We heard that Stephanie yed the main lead, Queenie in Ancient Star, while Margaret yed Tiana.


    What were your thoughts about filming?"


    "Also, Riley Jewelry sales had increased so much because of the advertisement. What are your


    thought about this?"


    ...


    "I knew from the very start that the advertisement would be popr. I put in a lot of effort to y


    Queenie. However, I didn''t expect that it would be this popr. It was a marvelous ident."


    Stephanie said with a smile.


    She was basically stealing the thunder of the film crew and production team.


    Mr. Regar''s face instantly fell when he heard this.


    It was Margaret''s turn to speak.


    "The increase in Riley Jewelry''s sales was because of everyone''s effort. Above all else, the jewelry


    quality ounted for more than half the reason behind this sale boom. To be exact, though I y


    Tiana, I am just a model for the jewelry. So, I think the sales increased so much because of the quality


    of jewelry."


    Upon hearing Margaret''s words, Regar''s face lit up again.


    "Mr. Regar, I heard that you''re going to announce the ambassador for Riley Jewelry. Is this true?"


    Another reporter asked.


    "That''s right." Regar nodded. "Alright, that''s the end of our Q&A session. Now, on behalf of Riley


    Jewelry, I''ll announce Riley Jewelry''s global spokesperson!"


    The spokesperson!


    The global spokesperson.


    Everyone present, as well as the ones in the broadcast room, was seething with excitement.


    Spokesperson Global Ambassador Regional Ambassador Brand Friend.


    Everyone had thought that Riley Jewelry was just going to announce the brand ambassador, but they


    did not expect that the spokesperson was going to be announced as well.


    One should know that Riley Jewelry was ranked in the top luxurypany in the west.


    Generally, these big brands would invite western stars to be their spokesperson. They had never


    invited eastern stars to be their endorser before.


    This was obviously a precedent.


    "Alright, let''s wee our spokesperson..." Regar slowly announced.


    Stephanie could not help but to heart''s wings spread in delight.


    She unconsciously took a step forward.


    "Miss Margaret Simons!"


    Margaret''s name was called out.


    And Stephanie''s body froze in an instant.


    "Thank you." Margaret thanked Regar with a smile while nodding her head.


    "How could this be?" Stephanie''s face suddenly twisted in shock and confusion. She asked, "Mr.


    Regar, have you made a mistake?"


    "Yeah, Mr. Regar, isn''t the spokesperson supposed to be the female lead of Ancient Star by default?" A


    reporter asked curiously, "Even if she was not the female lead, Stephanie has brought so much sales to


    Riley Jewelry. Why isn''t she the spokesperson?"


    "Mr. Regar, I hope you can give me a reasonable exnation for this. Riley Jewelry has be


    popr again because of me. If it weren''t for me, you would not be enjoying your current sess."


    Stephanie looked bitter as she said this.


    "Sales?" Regar smiled and said, "Since everyone keeps talking about sales, then let''s talk about our


    sales!"

 Chapter 78 Karma!

    Chapter 78 Karma!


    Chapter 78 Karma!


    On the big screen, the sale statistics of the two products of Riley Jewelry was disyed.


    One was the Snow Pearl endorsed by Stephanie.


    The other was the Rainbow Gem endorsed by Margaret.


    The data was present in the form of a bar chart.


    One was visibly taller than the other.


    This was the sales data.


    One of the products ounted for ny percent of the total sales.


    The other had only contributed to five percent of the total sales.


    The difference was too ring to miss.


    The products were from the samepany, yet such a disparity between the two products was


    present.


    One could only wonder how bad the performance of the inferior product was.


    On the inte, Stephanie''s fans immediately thought that the ny-five percent was definitely the


    jewelry endorsed by Stephanie.


    All kinds of praises for Stephanie and derogatory insults for Margaret were about to be sent through.


    Then the tables turned.


    The name below the five percent turned out to be-the Snow Pearl!


    The Stephanie-endorsed Snow Pearl.


    "How... How could this be possible?" Stephanie shook her head in disbelief. "There must be some kind


    of error!"


    How could she be defeated by Margaret?


    She had been crushed by Margaret and had lost so badly.


    There must be some kind of misunderstanding.


    "Well, now that we''ve seen the sales data, let''s talk about it." Mr. Regar gave Stephanie a cold look.


    He really did not know what to say to such a foolish and arrogant woman.


    Whether it was her temperament or appearance, she could not even bepared to Margaret. Who


    gave her the confidence to be so self-righteous?


    Rainbow Gem was said to be charming, mysterious, like a fairy, an elf who moved others'' heart...


    There were a bunch ofpliments about it.


    However, the Snow Pearl only had a dance.


    In other words, the five percent of people who bought the Snow Pearl were only because of that


    mysterious dance.


    "Riley Jewelry''s sales mostly came from the Rainbow Gem which is endorsed by Miss Margaret. Miss


    Margaret has gotten this trending in the west. As for Miss Stephanie..." Mr. Regar nced at Stephanie


    and said without any restraint, "If it weren''t for the dance, the sales for Snow Pearl which was endorsed


    by Miss Stephanie would have been zero!"


    Regar''s words were like a sharp knife piercing straight into Stephanie''s heart.


    Her body could not help but tremble a little.


    The gaze of the audience all fell on her.


    Stephanie knew that she was not only being looked at by the people present, but she was also being


    eyed by the people at home watching the live broadcast.


    They all saw what had happened.


    Humiliation hit her like a train.


    She wanted to bury herself in a hole.


    "Riley Jewelry has always relied on data. It doesn''t matter who the female lead or the supporting


    actress is!" Regar nced at Stephanie as he said this.


    The look in his eyes made Stephanie feel small and insignificant.


    Stephanie really had dug her own grave.


    "Aren''t you ashamed, as the female lead, to have garnered such low sales?"


    "How dare you still talk about wanting to be the spokesperson? Why don''t you look in the mirror for a


    change?"


    Stephanie''s fan began to mutter disappointedly, "This data must be fake. Our Stephanie is so great at


    dancing. How could she have only raked in this volume of sales?"


    Many of them became her fans because of the dance on Ancient Star.


    In their eyes, if that one minute dance was this amazing, then the rest of what she could do must be


    outstanding as well.


    The data should not have been this bad.


    Who knew what would happen if they knew that the dance was actually performed by Margaret?


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Well, no one wants to believe this, then let''s judge with our own eyes!" Mr. Regar pped his hands.


    Suddenly, the video of Ancient Star began to y on the big screen on the stage.


    Margaret''s eyes still involuntarily fell on the screen, even though she had watched it once in


    Charleston''s office.


    At first, Queenie came out of the jewelry store and got into the car. It was an ordinary scene.


    Until... Tiana appeared!


    Margaret''s facial features looked so bubbly.


    She was born photogenic. As long as her face was on screen, it was enough to attract a lot of people''s


    attention.


    Perhaps she was God''s favorite. She was naturally gifted in many things and was envied by many.


    The movie was only 15-minutes long, yet everyone felt like they were watching a full-length feature.


    By the end of the clip, everyone was impressed and intrigued by the advertisement plot. They were sad


    to see it end.


    "Well then, what''s the most vivid impression you had from this advertisement?" Mr. Regar asked with a


    mysterious smile.


    The most vivid impression...


    Tiana!


    It was Tiana who Margaret yed!


    This girl was a fairy who gradually charmed the man''s heart. However, her enchanting appearance had


    made others pity her.


    She was both devilish and charming.


    The men''s heart were all moved. Even women couldn''t resist her charm.


    It gave people the urge to buy the Rainbow Gem!


    "It seems everyone knows the answer, and it was Tiana!" Regarughed, "In the advertisement, though


    Queenie is the main character, the one who had impressed us the most is actually Tiana. Do you all


    still think that this data is inurate?"


    Throughout the whole advertisement, the only impression Queenie made was when she danced.


    However, the dance only amazed the audience for less than a minute.


    Tiana had dazed everyone the whole time.


    Thus, it was clear as day who had won more hearts.


    Even Stephanie''s fans who were present were moved by what they saw.


    They wanted to support Margaret.


    "Margaret, Margaret!" the people present cheered. Stephanie could feel everyone''s disdained gaze on


    her. She was on the verge of breaking down. Her eyes were a gleaming red as she rushed towards


    Margaret angrily.


    Margaret quickly moved and avoided her. Caught in her emotions, Stephanie was so frazzled that she


    lost her bnce and fell on the ground.


    It was as if she got caught with her pants down. It was extremely embarrassing.


    Everyone present uncontroblyughed out loud.


    "Cut the live broadcast. Stop it at once." Stephanie was extremely infuriated.


    "Stephanie, why are you so careless? I''ll help you up." Margaret said with a faint smile.


    She gracefully squatted down and put her hand on Stephanie''s wrist, wanting to help her up.


    She pinched Stephanie''s hand hard.


    "Ah, my hand..."


    "You''re still on the live broadcast, so don''t make a fool of yourself." Margaret said with a smile.


    Her beautiful eyes were emotionless.


    "You..." For some unknown reason, Margaret''s gaze made Stephanie a little scared.


    The live broadcast was still going on, and everyone had witnessed Stephanie lose her cool.

 Chapter 79 Chased Out

    Chapter 79 Chased Out


    Chapter 79 Chased Out


    "Stephanie, isn''t this hrious? Is your ego hurting?," Margaret''s voice was very soft.


    To others, it looked like Margaret was being kind as she helped Stephanie up.


    "You!" Stephanie was gnashing her teeth with hatred.


    This b*tch was mocking her.


    She really thought she was something amazing.


    The sudden anger made Stephanie be irrational. All of a sudden, she reached out and shoved


    Margaret away.


    Margaret let out a soft cry and stumbled a few steps back.


    Her delicate but fragile mermaid tail dress was torn because of Stephanie''s shove.


    Margaret''s fair, beautiful ankle was exposed, which made her look even more alluring.


    "Miss Stephanie!" Regar furrowed his brows and shouted, "Please leave this banquet!"


    What?


    Leave the banquet?


    The moment Stephanie pushed Margaret away, she suddenly remembered that she was still at the


    banquet.


    If she was really chased out, she would be a joke.


    The headline next day was likely to read: First Star to be Chased Out of a Banquet.


    "Mr. Regar, you''ve gone too far. After all, Riley Jewelry invited me as a guest to the banquet. How dare


    you chase me out!" Stephanie yelled in protest.


    "You''re the one who''s gone too far." Mr. Regar''s prominent facial features were evidently filled with


    disgust. He continued, "You tried to hurt our brand''s spokesperson at the Riley Banquet. If you don''t


    leave, I''ll personally have security ''escort'' you out."


    Regar stressed the word ''escort''.


    As long as one had a brain, they would know what Regar meant.


    Stephanie looked as white as a sheet as her entire body started trembling uncontrobly.


    She had thought that this trip to Riley Banquet would be a great time to show herself off.


    She did not expect this to happen. She was dragged right through the mud and had been harshly


    humiliated.


    "Also, I, Regar, once again announce in front of everyone that going forward, the name ''Stephanie'' will


    never see the light of day at any event that Riley Jewelry participates in!"


    Did this mean Riley Jewelry was going to cklist Stephanie?


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Just a few days ago, Facebook had an explosion of posts saying that Stephanie was going to be the


    spokesperson for Riley Jewelry. Yet, here she stood now, shamefully cklisted by thepany.


    Life was really like a soap-opera.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Hurry up and snap a shot. This is insane."


    In an instant, the reporters gathered like ants around the scene, taking photos of the events that had


    unfolded.


    "Do as you wish. No one cares!" Stephanie''s eyes were red. She had always been spoiled by others.


    Even before she got popr, she had always been treated with respect for being the daughter of the


    Simons family.


    However, Riley Jewelry was not afraid of the Simons family. So, they had no problem treating her


    however they liked. For a moment, Stephanie was unable to cope with the sudden shift in treatment.


    "Regar, how great do you think Riley Jewelry is? It''s not like I''m dying to be the spokesperson for your


    stupidpany anyway!" Stephanie red at him. "Last chance - If I leave here today, I''ll never


    participate in any activity rted to Riley Jewelry in the future."


    "Security!" Regar raised his voice, unbothered by Stephanie''s empty threat.


    D*mn it!


    Stephanie was so mad that she was trembling all over. She quickly turned around to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, a gentle voice stopped her.


    It was Margaret.


    Stephanie''s face instantly lit up in delight. "What is it, Margaret? Have something to beg me for?"


    "You ruined my dress just now, which is fortunately insured. I''ll have thepensation bill sent to you


    soon. Remember to pay for it!" Margaret tilted her head and smiled.


    Stephanie had never been so angry and embarrassed before in her life. She immediately left without


    saying another word.


    Limbaugh Group.


    Charleston had been watching the live broadcast the entire time.


    His slender fingers involuntarily touched the screen where the elegant and gorgeous Margaret was.


    The corners of his mouth were curved upwards into a smile. He looked like a blooming orchid.


    His girl was indeed the most beautiful and attractive person in the room.


    He wanted to hide her so badly, so that only he could see her.


    Despite him wanting this, Charleston knew that she was arrogant and would never agree to it.


    Moreover, she was born to be a fan-favorite in the entertainment industry.


    Her beauty had to be shown to the public.


    She could neverpletely belong to Charleston alone.


    Larry, who was beside him, decided to share his honest opinion, "Sir, Miss Margaret''s poprity on the


    Inte has sky-rocketed. Her name is one of the most searched on Facebook. Everyone is talking


    about her and many have be her fans. The page that had just been created has already garnered


    20 thousand followers."


    Margaret was the biggest beneficiary of this banquet.


    This wonderful oue was a product of her sheer excellence as an individual.


    It felt good to see his girl making her way to the top.


    This felt different from Charleston''s usual pleasures.


    Zachary, who was backstage at the Riley Banquet, had a headache so bad that his head felt like it was


    going to split in two.


    Had Stephanie gone mad?


    It was hard enough getting her the poprity she had achieved, and to be invited to a first-ss


    banquet.


    Yet, she could find it in herself to control her bad temper.


    She had humiliated herself in front of the crowd and on live broadcast!


    "Excuse me, Sir. We have to ask you to leave!" Riley Jewelry''s security had also approached Zachary


    to escort him out of the venue.


    Zachary''s face became ashen instantly.


    After getting into the car, Zachary looked at Stephanie and said, "Stephanie, why are you so impulsive?


    You had just be famous. One wrong word, and you''d lose a lot of fans."


    "I can''t help it." Stephanie''s eyes were immediately filled with wronged mncholia. "Zachary, I am


    your fianc¨¦. Not only did you notfort me, you even yelled at me!"


    Zachary felt tired. He sighed, "I''m doing all this for your own good. Do you want to flush your poprity


    down the drain?"


    Stephanie bit her lips tightly and did not say a word.


    She had indeed acted impulsively at the Riley Banquet.


    She just didn''t expect that she would be such a joke.


    She didn''t expect to be crushed and defeated by Margaret.


    This was the source of her rage, the reason why shepletely lost it and did what she did at the


    banquet.


    "Then, what should we do now?" Stephanie was regretful when she came back to her senses.


    "The only thing left for us to do is to smear Margaret''s reputation." Zachary sighed. Although he felt that


    Stephanie was really stupid, he still needed to handle the consequences strategically.


    "Smear Margaret''s reputation?"


    "That''s right. Only when we taint her reputation, can we make everyone hate her. This way, we''d have


    something to justify your actions at the banquet with. Everyone will think that you didn''t want to be


    associated with Margaret because you''ve seen through her lies." Zachary exined.


    Stephanie saw the reasoning in Zachary''s exnation.


    "As for Riley Jewelry cklisting you," Zachary frowned. "Although Riley Jewelry is doing well for


    themselves now in the western fashion industry, they are not a monopoly. For example, we have


    Madam Ally, the top celebrity figure in the fashion industry with herpany holding over half the


    market share in western fashion. As long as she acknowledges you, you won''t have to worry about


    your standing in the industry."


    The car stopped in front of the Simons family house.


    Stephanie received thepensation bill from Margaret.


    After reading the contents clearly, she widened her eyes and said, "Margaret must be crazy. She''s


    asking me to pay 20 million dors for a stupid dress!"

 Chapter 80 Charleston, You Are Toxic

    Chapter 80 Charleston, You Are Toxic


    Chapter 80 Charleston, You Are Toxic


    "What do you mean, 20 million dors?" Zachary followed behind Stephanie as he asked in confusion.


    "I pushed Margaret a little at the banquet and now she''s asking me topensate 20 million dors for


    her dress. Dream on!" Stephanie said unwillingly.


    Zachary grabbed the document over.


    He looked at it carefully and found that it did have legal merit.


    However...


    "Stephanie, perhaps you can make use of this." Zachary smiled and said.


    "Make use of what?"


    ...


    Five minutester, Stephanie posted a moment on Facebook.


    She posted, "There''s a reason one would go against someone. Why do I have to pay 20 million dor


    for an ordinary dress?"


    She posted it with a picture of thepensation information.


    What a busy day forizens.


    They were busy watching the live broadcast, tracking the most searched, scolding Stephanie and


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    supporting Margaret all at the same time.


    Moreover, with the Ancient Star advertisement clip officially being released online, people were not


    blind to what they saw. They were fascinated by Margaret''s role, Tiana.


    She looked like an innocent and alluring little elf!


    Aside from men, even women adored it.


    The live broadcast had many people tuning in to it due to Stephanie''s recent poprity. Thus, the live


    broadcast video was circted around very quickly.


    It also quickly made Margaret known to the world.


    The people particrly wanted to see the two''s reaction.


    Margaret did not have a Facebook ount, soizens could only stalk Stephanie''s ount for any


    possible development of the drama that was happening.


    Then they saw that Stephanie had uploaded a new post.


    Due to Stephanie''s shrew-like attitude at the banquet that day, a lot of people had stopped being her


    fan while some were still on the fence about leaving her fandom because of her amazing dance.


    When Stephanie''s fans saw the post, they immediately piped down and regained their calmness.


    The post was flooded withments about it. "Ha, she wants Stephanie topensate 20 million


    dors for a dress? Is Margaret crazy?"


    "I guess she must be very poor. Stephanie is so kind-hearted. If she were to go against someone, then


    that person must have gone overboard."


    "Margaret who? I''ve never heard of her. She''s just a low-ranking actor here to take advantage of our


    Stephanie. We don''t give a d*mn about the spokesperson. Stephanie is the real daughter of the


    wealthy Simons family. Do you really think she''d be short of money?"


    ...


    There was no way to alter Stephanie''s behavior in the live broadcast.


    However, Stephanie''s post did make it difficult for manyizens to pick a side.


    After all, not everything in the entertainment industry can be taken at face value. It would be very


    embarrassing if they trusted the wrong side.


    ...


    The banquet came to a smooth end.


    Margaret''s behavior had left a good impression on many people.


    Lacy was already waiting in the nanny car for her. When she saw Margareting over, she could not


    help but sigh, "Margaret, you were really stunning today."


    "Was I not stunning yesterday?" Margaret said with a smile.


    "You are! You are always stunning!"


    Margaret was obviously in an excellent mood. She suddenly thought of something and said, "Help me


    create a Facebook ount."


    As Mr. Regar said before, it would be very convenient for her to promote products if she had a


    Facebook ount.


    Lacy nodded and immediately created an ount with Margaret''s mobile phone. Then she handed the


    phone to her.


    The first thing Margaret did was search for Riley Jewelry''s official ount. Then she followed the


    ount and posted a Facebook.


    "Hello, Riley Jewelry @Rilly Jewelry Official ount."


    Soon, Riley Jewelry reposted Margaret''s post and replied.


    "Hello there,dy @Margaret Simons."


    Theizens had been paying a close eye to Riley Jewelry and Stephanie''s subsequent actions.


    When they saw Riley Jewelry''stest post, they were all shocked that Margaret had actually created a


    Facebook ount!


    Arge number ofizens interacted with the post, which made Margaret''s mobile phone keep ringing


    with notifications.


    Margaret almost threw her mobile phone out the car window.


    She opened the Facebook app and checked. There were so many replies and notifications that the app


    almost crashed.


    She quickly adjusted her post settings so others could not reply to her post.


    Margaret let out a sigh of relief as she clicked on her ount.


    She had a few hundred thousand fans following her already when it had barely been ten minutes since


    she created her ount.


    This was wild.


    Her first post had over ten thousandments.


    "Whoa, the Goddess has created an ount. I''m really hooked on Tiana."


    "After watching the video, I instantly changed from being a fan of Stephanie to a fan of Margaret. I''m a


    sucker for beauty and I have no principles whatsoever."


    "I can rte. Margaret is too gorgeous and attractive."


    There were positivements, and then there were the negative ones that mostly aimed at insulting


    Margaret.


    It was no surprise that most negativements were from Stephanie''s fans.


    One of thements read: "She ckmailed Stephanie over a stupid dress for twenty million dors.


    She must have gone crazy from being poor. She did this just to be famous. Look at her sly face.


    Who knows how many beds she had climbed on to be here!"


    Margaret''s eyes widened in confusion.


    How did they know about the 20 million dors?


    Could it be..?


    After Margaret searched for Stephanie''s ount and read hersted post, she immediately understood


    what was going on.


    Margaret was now wearing a in white dress, and the makeup on her face had been removed.


    The dress had been sent back to Charleston.


    A dress personally designed by Madam Ally was nothing short of a valuable item. Naturally, it came at


    a very high cost.


    As the dress had been ruined by another, it shouldn''t be that shocking or that big of a deal to ask the


    culprit topensate 20 million dors for it.


    Suddenly, Margaret''s phone rang.


    "Where are you?" It was Charleston''s deep voice.


    "On my way home."


    "Okay." The other end immediately hung up the phone.


    Margaret stared at the phone in silence.


    He hung up just like that?


    Margaret''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She had already mentally prepared herself to be bothered by Charleston.


    However, he just casually hung up the phone. Margaret couldn''t stop feeling bothered by this.


    Margaret felt like pping herself when she realised what she was thinking about.


    "You feel annoyed when he pesters you." She had a mini monologue in her head.


    "And now, when he doesn''t pester you, you feel disappointed!"


    "You can''t think that way!"


    Margaret wailed internally.


    Lacy noticed Margaret acting weirdly. She could not help but ask, "Margaret, are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Margaret came to her senses and patted Lacy''s head. "Have a good rest tonight. There will


    be a battle tomorrow."


    Since something like this had happened today, there was no way Stephanie would let this slide so


    easily when she returned to Gxy Entertainment the next day.


    "Ah?" The innocent assistant looked puzzled.


    ...


    The car stopped at the building.


    Margaret was wearing a pair of sunsses. She returned home and opened the door. The moment she


    entered the room, she immediately realized that something was wrong.


    Her senses were triggered, and she grew instantly alert of her surroundings. Her beautiful eyes darted


    around the dark room.


    Someone was in the room. Who was it?


    Her hand searched frantically in the dark for the light switch before turning the lights on.


    After seeing the figure on the sofa, Margaret''s first thought was-


    "Ha, I knew this man wouldn''t give up so easily. As expected, he woulde after me." For some


    reason, she felt like she had him at her fingertips and she was secretly happy about this. She then let


    out a sigh of relief!


    Her second thought was-


    "Are you crazy? Why did you have that first thought? Shouldn''t you be wondering why this jerk is here


    in your house?"


    Margaret felt like she was fighting in a losing battle.


    What kind of curse did this enchanter Charleston put on her?

 Chapter 81 Madam AllyS Post

    Chapter 81 Madam Ally''S Post


    Chapter 81 Madam Ally''s Post


    "You''re back." He spoke in a tone like he was a good husband waiting for his virtuous wife toe


    home.


    Suppressing the strange thoughts in her mind, Margaret twitched the corner of her mouth. "Where did


    you get the key?"


    Charleston opened his mouth. Yet, before he could say anything, Margaret had already reached her


    hand out to him.


    "You don''t have to exin. I already know." Money makes the mare go.


    How could Mr. Limbaugh not get the key to the apartment?


    If he could not get it, then all those years in Asshington would all be for naught.


    However, she was still unhappy about it!


    What if one day this b*stard came in when she was taking a shower...


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. The sight would be too appealing to look away from.


    "Why did youe to my house in the middle of the night?" Margaret was angry. "I''ve already sent the


    dress back to you."


    "That dress is ruined, right?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    He had watched the live broadcast in its entirety.


    In order to watch it, he even postponed several important meetings.


    Although the meetings were important, they were nothingpared to his woman.


    Margaret cleared her throat and felt a little embarrassed. "Yes, but Madam Ally told me that the dress


    was insured and that the person who damaged it will be responsible for it. So, don''t worry. You will


    receive thepensation right to the dot."


    "Okay." Charleston nodded, looking quite satisfied. "Larry told me something just now. It''s rted to


    this matter."


    "What is it?"


    "Open up Facebook," Charleston said.


    It was like this man was born a king.


    In addition, Margaret did get a lot of help from Charleston in the past few days.


    She was nning to return Charleston the money she borrowed after she got the endorsement


    payment from Riley Jewelry.


    Yet, it was hard to put an end to the friendship that bloomed after she borrowed money from him.


    One should repay the other back after getting help from them. Hence, Margaret owed it to him to do so.


    She logged onto Facebook obediently with herputer.


    A new notification popped up on screen.


    "The rising star Stephanie lost her cool at the banquet and the truth turned out to be..."


    The title was obviously a clickbait.


    But Margaret couldn''t help but to click on it.


    After ncing through it, she found that the report said that there was a reason why Stephanie was so


    hostile towards Margaret at the banquet.


    "Although Margaret is beautiful, she''s just a b*itch. Stephanie was just like a fairy of justice who could


    not take Margaret''s attitude and had even secretly pointed out that Regar''s inappropriate rtionship


    with Margaret."


    At the end of the report, the 20 million dors'' worth ofpensation had contributed to Margaret''s


    newbel as ''greedy'' and ''insatiable''.


    "20 million for a dress?"


    "Are you crazy?"


    "How do you feel?" Charleston said in a low voice. His eyes stayed glued to her.


    Margaret nced at him. She was not sure if it was an illusion, but she kept feeling like Charleston


    could very well go ballistic at any time.


    "It''s a made-up story. Fake news. Nonsense..." Margaret racked her brain to find all the words that fit


    how she felt about the article.


    The report was obviously written by one of Stephanie''s keyboard warriors.


    Charleston could not help butugh. His girl was too cute.


    "That''s right. It''s all nonsense, but this type of articles are like crack toizens." Charleston reached


    out and rubbed Margaret''s head. "They are the most interested in articles like these, which can be


    easily used to mislead people!"


    Indeed, this was a ridiculous article.


    But it did have a great impact.


    In this moment in time, manyizens had already started buying into the narrative that Margaret was


    not a good person, that Stephanie had been the right one all along, and that was why Stephanie was


    hostile towards Margaret.


    Stephanie posted a status again.


    "I really don''t know what kind of dress would cost 20 million dors. I grew up in the Simons family and


    have never seen such an expensive dress."


    There was no doubt that she was rubbing salt on the wound.


    Thements started pouring in...


    "Stephanie, we support you!"


    "What an expensive dress. As a spectator, I am really taken by surprise. The other party is too greedy


    and rude. For now, I''m on Stephanie''s side. I believe that a girl who can dance so beautifully is a good


    person."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "If the dress is really that expensive, I''ll broadcast myself eating trash!"


    ...


    "What should we do, then?" Margaret unconsciously asked after she heard Charleston''s words.


    She didn''t seem to realize that she had unconsciously started depending on Charleston.


    In difficult times like this, she would ask for Charleston''s help.


    She did not even hesitate in trusting him at all.


    Charleston suddenly stretched out his hand. He held Margaret''s thin waist and brought her into his


    arms.


    "Since you insisted on entering the entertainment industry and didn''t want to join Limbaugh Group to


    make things easier for yourself, I won''t intervene or force you to. However, I''m going to give you a


    present to celebrate your sess in bing Riley Jewelry''s global spokesperson!" Charleston said


    mysteriously, enticing her to be as excited as he was.


    "A gift?" Margaret was surprised. "What gift?"


    "You''ll definitely like it. Maybe you''ll be so touched that you''d want to marry me straight away."


    "How is that possible? I won''t marry a half-hearted b*stard like you!" Margaret said angrily.


    One must abide by his wife''s words.


    Therefore, Charleston nodded and put Margaret''s tiny fist near his lips. He smiled and said, "Then, both


    halves of my heart will belong to you!"


    He was a silver-tongued man.


    Margaret rolled her eyes.


    The two of them were in an extremely intimate position. The room was filled with love and an


    electrifying atmosphere.


    At the same time.


    Everyone on the inte was mocking and trashing Margaret for being greedy


    The negative public opinion slowly shifted from Stephanie to Margaret.


    Zachary and Stephanie had been watching the situation closely like a hawk. They suddenly breathed a


    sigh of relief when they saw that they had seeded in smearing Margaret''s reputation.


    This was good. They had expected this to happen.


    "Next time you''re in public, make sure to keep up with your image," Zachary said grumpily.


    Stephanie nodded and said, "I understand."


    She was not stupid. Of course, she knew what to do. She only behaved that way at the banquet


    because Margaret had really pissed her off.


    "Alright, let''s go back and rest." Zachary got up.


    Suddenly, his cell phone rang. He took it out and saw that the Public Rtions Department was calling.


    This was strange. The public opinion was already under control. So, why is the PR department calling


    now?


    Zachary answered the phone with doubts in his head.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Mr. Whn, go online quick and look what''s trending!" A very anxious voice came from the other side.


    All of the sudden, Zachary felt a bad feeling making its way to the pit of his stomach.


    He quickly opened Facebook and clicked on thetest trend.


    ''Madam Ally''.


    Why was Madam Ally trending?


    The terrible feeling Zachary had in his heart made his hands tremble involuntarily. He opened Madam


    Ally''s Facebook ount and saw hertest post.


    "@Margaret The dress Margaret wore today at the Riley Banquet was personally designed and curated


    by me. Are you sure it''s not worth 20 million dors?"

 Chapter 82 The One Who Pushed Stephanie Was...

    Chapter 82 The One Who Pushed Stephanie Was...


    Chapter 82 The One Who Pushed Stephanie Was...


    Undoubtedly, Madam Ally''s post was adding fuel to fire.


    Madam Ally was the leader of the fashion world in the west; she was the most outstanding stylist.


    Although she owned a Facebook ount, she had only posted six times on her Facebook in the past


    five years.


    Who would''ve thought that she''d actually mention Margaret on her post to make such a statement?


    What did it mean if the clothes and makeup had been personally designed by the notable fashion


    stylist?


    It meant that what Margaret donned that day was worth 20 million dors, and even more.


    After all, rare things are precious, and Madam Ally had not personally designed clothes for several


    years!


    The dress Margaret wore could be said to be priceless.


    Therefore, it was very reasonable for Margaret to ask for a 20 million dorpensation.


    At this moment, the theory constructed by Stephanie, and her fans seemed ridiculous andughable.


    About how Margaret had ckmailed her because she was poor? All were nonsense!


    The dress personally designed by Madam Ally was worthy of this price!


    In the eyes of theizens, Stephanie''s behaviour had be a humongous joke once again!


    ...


    "Stephanie, why didn''t you tell me that Margaret''s dress was designed by Madam Ally?" Zachary nearly


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    copsed.


    Stephanie widened her eyes and said, "How could that be possible? How could Margaret that b*tch


    have anything to do with Madam Ally?"


    Even though Margaret had performed very well in Ancient Star, Madam Ally could never be bothered


    with a small-timer like her.


    There was a world of difference between them. How could Margaret have anything to do with Madam


    Ally?


    "You, you, you''re driving me nuts." Zachary did not know what to say to her. He handed the phone over


    to her and said, "See for yourself."


    Stephanie took the phone over and read the contents clearly. Fear ced its grip around her neck and


    suffocated her so hard, she almost fainted.


    To her very unpleasant surprise, Madam Ally had actually posted on Facebook iming that Margaret''s


    dress was personally designed by her.


    It was evident to Stephanie now that whatever she had done before to smear Margaret''s reputation


    was a joke.


    "Ah!" Stephanie screamed, feeling like she was about to lose her mind. "I don''t believe it. This is not


    true. How could that b*tch have anything to do with Madam Ally?"


    "Even if you don''t believe it, there''s nothing you can do about it. This is the truth!" Zachary was fed up


    with her.


    "What should we do now?"


    "What else can we do? We can only issue a public apology." Zachary said helplessly.


    "I don''t want to!" Stephanie cried out. She was unwilling to apologize to Margaret. What an


    embarrassing thing to do!


    "Then what do you think we should do?" Zachary asked. The Public Rtions Department had


    personally called him, obviously at wit''s end about handling this PR nightmare.


    "There is always another way..." Stephanie muttered to herself. If she wanted to win, there must be


    another way. Suddenly, something urred to her. Her eyes beamed as she said, "Zachary, let''s..."


    ...


    The public opinion online came like waves. One after another ushered in with no end in sight.


    Initially, everyone thought that Margaret was greedy and was taking advantage of the situation while


    they believed Stephanie to be right for being hostile towards Margaret.


    No one expected that things would take such a sudden, abrupt turn.


    It turned out that the dress Margaret wore was designed by Madam Ally.


    Madam Ally had been in seclusion for many years. As she had not designed a dress in a long time, no


    one expected that she would make a public appearance again through personally designing a dress for


    Margaret, and doing her makeup for her.


    Even top celebrities in the entertainment and fashion industry did not have this honor.


    This neer was really amazing.


    People wondered about her background.


    Everyone tried to guess what exactly did Margaret do to win Madam Ally''s favor.


    However, there was no doubt that their assumptions were just blind guesses.


    After all, just by standing there, Margaret gave others the feeling that she deserved such an honor.


    Stephanie''s reputation, on the other hand, deteriorated at an rming rate.


    That night, she became the biggest joke online.


    Then Stephanie''s studio posted a status.


    It was written that they already paid Margaret the 20 million dors.


    Stephanie''s heart was in an immense ache as she looked at the 20 million dor removed from her


    vault.


    D*mn it.


    Although she could afford 20 million dors, it was still a significant sum of money for her.


    However, in order to ensure that her n can be carried out smoothlyter on, she had no choice but


    to endure the pain in her chest.


    Stephanie logged into her Facebook ount and posted a status.


    "I''ll face the consequences for my mistake. I hope you would do the same!"


    Her status immediately attracted the attention of theizens.


    It was obviously targeted at Margaret.


    The post implied that Margaret had done something wrong.


    However, it was generally understood that one should never take anything about the entertainment


    industry at face value. It was best to keep neutral before solid evidence emerged.


    ...


    The bank notification about the receipt of 20 million dors appeared.


    Margaret swallowed and asked, "What should we do now?"


    Under Charleston''s guidance, she had been watching the war break loose on the inte.


    The moment she saw Madam Ally stand out to make a statement, she knew that that had been


    Charleston''s doing.


    If it had not been for Charleston, Madam Ally would never havee out to make a statement like that.


    This man...


    Margaret secretly nced at Charleston.


    She couldn''t stop staring at him from the corner of her eye.


    "Little one, is your man good-looking?" Charleston asked yfully.


    Margaret rolled her eyes and said, "Yuck, who is my man?"


    "Isn''t your man in front of you? What''s wrong? Do you want to touch me?" Charleston said


    suggestively.


    Margaret was so angry that she pinched him on his thigh. "Can''t you be more serious? If you continue


    fooling around, I''ll kick you out!"


    She did not realize how much seemed to be a petite woman who was annoyed at her boyfriend''s


    teasing.


    Her pout made Charleston want to pamper and dote on her.


    "Okay, wifey. I won''t fool around anymore. I''ll be good." Charleston said while holding back a smile.


    This man would never forget to take advantage of her, even when he talked.


    "Now that you''ve received the 20 million dors, donate all the money away," Charleston said in a low


    voice.


    "Donate them all? But they must be returned to Madam Ally!" Margaret was shocked.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll handle Ally. You just need to do as I said," Charleston said.


    Margaret could only obediently donate the money to themunity service project. Although she was


    doing a good deed, her heart still hurt thinking about the amount of money she had to let go of.


    After that, Margaret posted a screenshot on Facebook. She then followed and did what Charleston told


    her to do. Her caption was that she and Madam Ally had negotiated and thought that donating the


    money to charity was the most appropriate thing to do.


    As soon as she received the money, she donated it out.


    This gave theizens a good impression of Margaret, whom they had previously thought to be


    aggressive.


    "It''s alright now, right?" Margaret yawned subconsciously.


    "Are you tired?" Charleston''s attention suddenly fell on her.


    Margaret nodded her head drowsily. As she turned herputer off, she did not notice the new post


    that had been uploaded on Facebook.


    "Latest news: The person who pushed Stephanie down the stairs was actually..."

 Chapter 83 Pleasing The ChairmanS Wife

    Chapter 83 Pleasing The Chairman''S Wife


    Chapter 83 Pleasing The Chairman''s Wife


    Margaret put theputer away unconsciously.


    She stood up and stared at the man in front of her. She snorted, "Mr. Limbaugh, it''s gettingte. You


    should leave."


    "Are you getting rid of me after using me? How cruel." Charleston said with a faint smile.


    His tall, sturdy body stood up. He began to approach her.


    A dominant aura surrounded her.


    He put his hand on Margaret''s waist and clenched his palms.


    "You..." Margaret was about to ask Charleston to not get too close to her.


    Then, he suddenly lowered his head and pressed his thin lips on her plump lips.


    Instantly, Margaret felt fireworks at the back of her head.


    She was shocked.


    This... this man!


    Margaret immediately came to her senses and wanted to push him away.


    However, Charleston''s hold on her was strong, and Margaret could not move at all.


    He tightly trapped her in front of his chest.


    The two were locked in a kiss for so long that their bodies appeared to be lovingly tangled with one


    another.


    There were sparks in the air.


    Finally, Charleston reluctantly let go of her.


    "You!" Margaret, after being free from the kiss, yelled at Charleston. Though she was stunned by what


    had just happened, she continued to send death stares at Charleston.


    Charleston said with a satisfied look, "Do you want to do it again?"


    "B*stard!" Margaret said while ring at him coquettishly.


    "My little princess tastes so sweet."


    Seeing Charleston possibly reminiscing about what just happened made Margaret feel even more


    embarrassed.


    "Who is your princess? Stop talking nonsense. No one wants to be your princess!" Margaret said


    angrily. There were so many women waiting to get into his charming graces; it should be easy for him


    to get someone to be his princess.


    Anyone but her.


    Margaret was not willing to be a helpless, dependent princess.


    All of a sudden, a terrible thought came to her mind.


    She realized that although she had been rejecting Charleston, telling him that she did not want his help


    when in fact...


    Charleston had helped her a lot!


    When this realization dawned upon her, Margaret was speechless and surprised.


    "Okay, okay, okay, you are not my princess. You are my queen!" Charleston''s affectionate tone pulled


    her back to her senses.


    The arrogant Charleston was willing to bend his elegant body and call her queen!


    For a moment, Margaret''s heart felt to have been jolted by something. She felt a little flustered for no


    reason.


    "Go, go away. I don''t want to see you now!" Margaret said angrily as she covered her flushed face.


    She reached out her tiny hand to push Charleston out.


    Though Charleston was being treated like this, he didn''t seem angered at all.


    "Okay, okay, okay, I''ll leave. Be careful. Don''t hurt yourself." His tone was filled with affection and love.


    Even as he was getting pushed out of her house, he was still worried about her.


    Margaret''s ears grew warmer. She hurriedly pushed Charleston out and closed the door without


    hesitation.


    With the door in between them, they were separated from each other.


    Margaret covered her flushed face with her hands. All she could think about was Charleston''s face.


    "Are you crazy?" Margaret patted her face.


    Margaret''s heart was beating so fast. She could feel butterflies in her stomach.


    Could she have actually fallen in love with him?


    Fallen in love with that abominable man?


    Impossible!


    Margaret firmly rejected that thought in her heart.


    There were so many women around that yboy. She could already name a few.


    Emilia, Suanne...


    Not to mention the ones she had never seen before.


    "If you fall for him, you would only be one of his mistresses."


    Margaret kept reminding herself of the harsh reality.


    Finally, she managed to suppress the strange thoughts in her mind. Margaret quickly went to the


    bathroom to take a shower.


    Then, she quietly went to bed.


    The day she had was a long and arduous one. It was time she replenished her energy.


    ...


    Charleston, who had gotten chased out, stood outside her house with a smile still stubbornly sitting on


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    his face.


    There was only love in his eyes.


    If this scene was photographed and posted online, the girls wouldbel him as the ideal husband and


    fangirl over him.


    Suddenly, Charleston''s mobile phone vibrated.


    The smile on his face immediately disappeared.


    Charleston took a look at it and saw that it was Larry calling.


    Charleston answered the call in a deep voice, "What''s up?"


    "Sir, just as you thought, Stephanie indeed had a final ace up her sleeves. She had just announced that


    the person who pushed her down the stairs was Miss Margaret!" Larry informed him.


    "Ha." The man muttered as the moonlight shined dimly on his face.


    "But don''t worry, sir. I''vepletely blocked off the news."


    Larry had been paying close attention to the dynamics online. That was why he could quickly deliver


    his solution.


    If Limbaugh Group wanted to cover up something, news about it would naturally disappear from the


    inte without leaving any trace.


    One would definitely have their job cut out for them if they continued trying to retrieve information about


    the covered up news.


    "Good job!" Charleston nodded with satisfaction. "I''ll give you your year-end bonus!"


    "Thank you, Sir!" Larry was a little excited, having found a way to secure his bonus. All he had to do


    was to please the chairman''s future wife, Miss Margaret!


    After Charleston hung up the phone with a smile, his gaze fell on the closed door.


    His slender fingers touched the door and the corners of his mouth curled up into a smirk.


    "Little one..."


    ...


    The following morning.


    After Margaret woke up early and got herself washed up, she went downstairs.


    Lacy was already waiting for her.


    After getting in the nanny car, Lacy''s eyes were full of admiration. She said, "Margaret, I watched your


    live show all the way to the end. You''re so cool!"


    Generally speaking, an artist''s manager should be the one attending these banquets with them.


    Unfortunately for Margaret, she had Sandra, that irresponsible woman as a manager.


    Be that as it may, she was still Margaret''s manager while Lacy was just an assistant who could not take


    Sandra''s ce.


    "Next time, if there are any events, you shoulde with me!" Margaret said out of the blue.


    Lacy was taken by surprise, "But Sandra..."


    "Don''t worry about her!" Margaret couldn''t be bothered with Sandra.


    Lacy quickly nodded her head.


    The nanny car stopped at the filming site.


    Fortunately, the site was located at the local Shington Studio City. If it was anywhere further, she might


    have left.


    However, it did not really matter. She had one thing on her mind-to earn money.


    Margaret was unsure about what was going on at the other side of the world.


    She tried to resist the impulse to make a phone call.


    If something did really happen, the other person would be sure to call her.


    "Margaret." When the director saw Margaret, he greeted her with a smile.


    They had been watching the online war the day before.


    Besides, the director liked Margaret very much. She was good at acting and had a good attitude.


    Undoubtedly, any director who had the opportunity to work with her would only have praises for her!


    "Hello, Director." Margaret nodded.


    "You have three more scenes today and another three tomorrow. Then, you are done," the director


    said.


    As he informed Margaret of this, he felt his heart bleed on the inside of his chest. Margaret had only


    signed on to be a supporting character who did not have many scenes. Although he tried to give her as


    many scenes as much as possible, he was still not able to give her the amount of screen time he would


    like to.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    "Margaret, you b*tch!" All of a sudden, a sharp voice suddenly cried out!

 Chapter 84 Ruining Her Reputation

    Chapter 84 Ruining Her Reputation


    Chapter 84 Ruining Her Reputation


    What?


    Everyone present turned towards the source of the voice.


    A number of young people were shouting right outside the filming site.


    If it were not for the fact that the production assistants had stopped them, they would have rushed in a


    long time ago.


    "Who are these people? Where''s security? Get them out," the director said impatiently.


    Margaret couldn''t be bothered with the ruckus and turned around to leave. She still had to make the


    best of her time to go through the script.


    The young people were even more aggravated seeing Margaret''s attitude.


    The leader''s voice got louder.


    "Margaret, do you feel guilty for what you''ve done? We are Stephanie''s fans. Today, we are here to


    seek justice for her. You''ve pushed her down the stairs and now she can''t dance anymore, won''t your


    conscience bother you?"


    "That''s right. Were you jealous? Stephanie''s dancing is better than yours and you even had to spend


    money to get on the trending page. You''re shameless!"


    ...


    Margaret couldn''t hold back herughter.


    Her? Jealous of Stephanie''s dancing?


    She was the one who stood in for Stephanie for the dance!


    What was there for her to be jealous of?


    Margaret remembered clearly that Stephanie had threatened her with her mother''s heirloom and forced


    her to attend the banquet.


    In the end, Margaret was framed.


    Although very few people could recognize Margaret as she was wearing a mask when this incident


    happened, she still felt in her bones that something would happen.


    Stephanie was a scheming b*tch. Her games were definitely not as simple as they seem to be.


    So, what if Stephanie was a scheming b*tch? Margaret was no longer the person she used to be.


    She had only wanted to return to Havend to earn some money to pay for the medical expenses. Who


    knew these people woulde for her neck like this?


    They couldn''t me her for biting back then!


    Margaret curled the corners of her mouth into an elegant smile and said, "I''m sorry, fairies have no


    conscience."


    The director and Lacy looked to be trying to hold in theirughter.


    Margaret''s response left these young adult fans of Stephanie speechless.


    They assumed that Margaret would argue back in defense and had readied themselves to fight back


    with vicious words.


    They didn''t expect that she would downright admit it.


    Yet, it was obvious that she was joking. She did not admit that she had done something wrong.


    "Who the hell cares! You have to apologize to Stephanie and admit your wrong doings today!" The fan


    cried out.


    "Even Stephanie did not dare to say this to me in person." Margaret curled her lips. "Who are you to


    demand for my apology for no reason?"


    "You..." The fan was dumbfounded. Shouldn''t Margaret, the artist who had hundreds and thousands of


    eyes on her and her every move, be cautious about her words at this moment?


    How could she still be so arrogant?


    Was she not worried that the paparazzi would be taking her photos?


    Her reputation could be easily ruined by her aggression.


    The youngsters exchanged nces. A scheming, viinous look seemed to have shed across their


    eyes.


    As long as they recorded Margaret''s arrogance and aggression, they would have achieved their goal.


    "Forget it. Just wait and see. Karma will get you eventually and your true colors will be revealed." The


    leader shouted and suddenly turned around.


    Ha, did they want to leave?


    They didn''t think they could leave that easily, did they?


    Margaret gave Lacy a look. Lacy immediately got what she meant and quickly walked to the tform


    that was two floors high.


    Lacy stepped on the tform that was used for filming and poured a bucket of water over it.


    In a blink of an eye, they were drenched.


    They fell and sat on the ground, wet and embarrassed.


    A ck object fell out of the leader''s pocket. It turned out to be a recording pen.


    Margaret stepped forward and crushed the recording pen without hesitation.


    Then, she broke the memory card and threw it directly into one of the fan''s face.


    "You may leave now," said Margaret.


    "How, how did you know..." The leader was surprised and embarrassed.


    Margaret wanted to roll her beautiful eyes at these fools.


    Please, she was not blind. She knew that something was amiss when she saw a red light beaming in


    their pockets during their brief exchange.


    They were rude, uttered vulgarity, and acted strangely while iming to be Stephanie''s fans.


    Everything they said was done to provoke Margaret, to lure her into getting angry and swearing at


    them.


    Well, she did get mad at them, since they were here just to pick a fight with her. But she felt satisfied,


    knowing that their goal was definitely unachieved in the end.


    "Are you going to leave? Or should I call security?" Margaret said as she raised her eyebrows and


    smiled.


    That look inexplicably sent chills down the fans'' spines.


    They got back on their feet and left quickly.


    "You..." The director who had been watching everything, uncontrobly swallowed his saliva.


    "What''s wrong?" Margaret asked while smiling.


    The director immediately shivered and said, "Nothing. You''re just awesome. You''re like a heroine."


    Margaret smiled and then headed to the lounge.


    She didn''t have to worry about the director at all because she knew intuitively that he would not tell


    anyone.


    Most importantly, she knew that he would not tell anyone to protect the interest and benefit they could


    get out of each other.


    At that point in time, Margaret''s poprity was sky high, which could help rake in some benefits for the


    director''s y.


    Thus, the director was sure that he would not make any stupid mistakes.


    ...


    "Trash. You guys are a bunch of useless trash." Stephanie''s face was a furious, contorted mess as she


    screamed into the phone.


    After scolding them, she immediately ended the call and angrily tossed the phone onto the table.


    "Did they not seed?" Zachary asked, slightly scrunching his eyebrow.


    "No, a bunch of good-for-nothings. They didn''t even record Margaret losing her temper." Stephanie was


    so furious that she gritted her teeth.


    At first, she was worried that they would be exposed, so she had altered her request and asked for a


    voice recording instead of a video. However, they could not even handle such a small task.


    "Do we really not have any other way to get back at her?" Stephanie asked, voice filled with


    unhappiness and displeasure.


    Previously, she tried to reveal that Margaret was the one who pushed her down the stairs. However,


    much to her surprise, the news was barred from getting released online.


    Who on earth was behind this?


    Did she really have no choice but to sit around and let things be?


    "There must be a way." Zachary also frowned.


    What was going on with Margaret? First, she somehow got involved with Madam Ally. Now, she was


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    able to stop news about her from getting published online.


    Could it be...


    "Do you think that Margaret has a sugar daddy backing her up?" Zachary raised his eyebrows.


    There seemed to be no other logical exnation for what had been happening.


    "Of course! Otherwise, how could she be as glorious as she is now!" Stephanie seethed with jealousy.


    She always remembered the pathetic and embarrassing way Margaret left home in the past.


    She was tricked by Stephanie and got chased out of the country like a gue. Yet at this moment, she


    dared toe back and rebel against her.


    "As long as we can find evidence that proves Margaret has been depending on a sugar daddy for these


    perks, we could still ruin her reputation," Zachary said sinisterly.


    "But what if we can''t find anything?"


    "We''ll make something up then!"


    Stephanie felt that the n was feasible, but was still a little worried. She asked, "How do we do it?"


    "Have you forgotten that Margaret is currently still an artist under Gxy Entertainment?" A look of


    indifference shed across Zachary''s eyes. "The artists have absolutely no right to refuse what their


    <ppany asks them to do. We have to get Margaret under our control and then ruin her reputation!"

 Chapter 85 Margaret Seduced A Married Man

    Chapter 85 Margaret Seduced A Married Man


    Chapter 85 Margaret Seduced A Married Man


    "Cut-" The director nodded with satisfaction.


    Margaret got out of character and returned to her actual state. She then tilted her head and asked,


    "Director, was that okay?"


    "Yes, it''s perfect!" The director gave her a thumbs-up.


    Margaret was born to be in the entertainment industry.


    Her acting was lively, and she had great fashion sense.


    She had  never been professionally trained before and directly went into acting without any experience.


    However, her understanding of the material and performance were particrly strong.


    "Director, Zoey''s assistant just said that Zoey is not feeling well and may take a week off," the assistant


    next to the director spoke up.


    Zoey was the female lead for the pilot episode of this show. She was also Suanne''s cousin.


    She was supposed to join the crew for filming the next day. No one expected that she would take a


    week off.


    This was going to dy the progress of the entire crew.


    The look on the director''s face turned sour.


    He could not do much about this as Zoey joined the crew through her connections. She was Suanne''s


    cousin, which technically made her Mr. Limbaugh''s cousin.


    When the filming started, Mr. Limbaugh personally said that he did not invest in Demon Hunter


    because of Zoey.


    However, it more or less had something to do with it.


    After all, Zoey was Suanne''s cousin, and everyone knew that Suanne had been relying on Limbaugh


    Group'' resources for sess all these years.


    For Mr. Limbaugh to be so attentive to a woman, it was very likely that Suanne was going to be Mrs.


    Limbaugh.


    Therefore, although the director was dissatisfied with Zoey''s behavior, he could only do as Zoey


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    pleased.


    "Margaret, I''m really sorry. Tomorrow''s filming may be postponed until next week."


    Initially, Margaret was set to have a fighting scene with Zoey in the following day''s y,


    "It''s okay. Just call my assistant when it''s my turn." Margaret was fine with it.


    "Okay." The director said as he smiled with great relief.


    After Margaret removed her makeup, Lacy immediately brought a ss of ice Americano to her and


    asked, "Margaret, do you want to go home?"


    "No, let''s go back to Gxy Entertainment." Margaret said.


    Sandra had sent her several text messages asking her to quickly drop by Gxy Entertainment.


    "Okay." Lacy nodded.


    There was a small room inside the nanny car.


    In the beginning, Zachary had treated her well and luxuriously in order to make others hate her.


    Yet, this had given Margaret, a newbie who had just debuted, a perk to enjoy.


    Not everyone could enjoy such treatment.


    After rolling around on the big bed, Margaret closed her eyes and rested for a while.


    After some time, Lacy gently woke her up. It was only then Margaret came to her senses.


    "Margaret, we''ve arrived."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    She got out of the nanny car and headed into Gxy Entertainment.


    Others started envying Margaret since her poprity and fan base grew exponentially.


    Under the envious and jealous stares of several small artists, Margaret entered the office.


    "Margaret, you''re finally here. Did you really acknowledge me as your manager?" Sandra could not


    help but question Margaret angrily when she saw her.


    Margaret was her artist, but she went to the Riley Banquet behind her back. She even had something


    to do with Madam Ally.


    Sandra remembered clearly that she had torn the invitation card to Riley Banquet and threw it into the


    trash can.


    Which friend told Margaret about it?


    "Ha, if you hadn''t mentioned it, I''d have almost forgotten that I still have a manager." Margaret looked at


    her sarcastically.


    "You!"


    "What can I do for you today?" Margaret asked impatiently.


    "Thepany is asking you to apologize publicly on the inte!" Sandra said sternly. "Apologize to


    Stephanie!"


    "Apologize for what?" Margaret sneered.


    "You stole Riley Jewelry''s endorsement from Stephanie and still greedily asked her for a 20 million


    dorpensation? Isn''t that too much? Plus, you are thepany''s artist, but you don''t even care


    about Gxy Entertainment at all. You didn''t tell me that you created a Facebook ount and even


    posted a status. Did you think I was dead?"


    "If you''re not dead, then you''re blind." Margaret sneered. "I stole the endorsement? Mr. Regar already


    said that the decision was made based on statistics. Who knew Stephanie was so bad at ying the


    female lead and could only contribute to such little sales? Also, was Madam Ally''s work not worth 20


    million dors?"


    "You!" Sandra was so angry that her chest heaved heavily.


    However, she knew that Margaret was talking facts, so she did not know how to refute it.


    "If you called me here today just to talk nonsense, then I don''t have time to waste on you!" She did not


    need to respect a woman like Sandra at all.


    Margaret immediately got up and walked outside.


    When she walked to the corridor, she did not see Lacy.


    That was strange.


    Where did she go?


    Margaret took out her mobile phone to give Lacy a call, but found that her phone had been turned off.


    Did somethinge up, so she had to leave first?


    Margaret hid her emotions and walked out. The nanny car was parked where it was before.


    She instructed the driver to return to the residential area she was staying in.


    The driver nodded. When Margaret turned around, his eyes beamed.


    The window of the nanny car was well tinted. In other words, she could not see what was going on


    outside.


    Margaret sat on the chair and rested for a while. Suddenly, she felt that something was off.


    "Why is the trip back home today taking so long?" Margaret thought to herself.


    Margaret winded down the car window and took a look outside.


    It was the right way back to the residential area.


    Was she hallucinating out of paranoia?


    Margaret patted herself on the face.


    When she got the endorsement fee from Riley Jewelry, she would be able to pay off her debts to


    Charleston.


    She would also probably have enough to cover for the medical cost for the child for a while.


    When that time arrived, she would make sure to have a good rest.


    The car stopped in front of the residential area.


    After Margaret got out of the car, she went back to the apartment.


    What she did not know was that the nanny car had made a detour around the residential area which


    was recorded by a camera not far away.


    The photographer then emailed the contents over to someone.


    ...


    Ding-


    The email notification sound rang.


    Stephanie immediately opened the file. Inside, there was a blurred picture.


    The picture showed a nanny car stopping in front of the luxury residential area. The license te of the


    nanny''s car could also be seen.


    "How did the negotiation go?" Stephanie asked Zachary who was next to her.


    "Don''t worry, Samuel''s weakness is in our hands now. He won''t dare to be presumptuous. He will


    cooperate with us obediently." A determined smile appeared on Zachary''s face.


    It was only then Stephanie sent the news to the Public Rtions Department with satisfaction.


    Soon enough, a piece of news took over the inte.


    Margaret had seduced a married man and was depending on him for money!


    There was also a photo of her nanny car appearing in the luxury residential area.


    As soon as the news was released, the inte instantly turned chaotic once more.


    Margaret''s previous behavior had made manyizens admire her.


    Thus, when the photo was released, a lot of people questioned the authenticity and reliability of the


    news. One should not judge a book by its cover. What could be proved with a photo?


    No one expected Samuel, the rich man who was rumored to have financially supported Margaret,


    would step forward to speak.

 Chapter 86 Take My Time With You

    Chapter 86 Take My Time With You


    Chapter 86 Take My Time With You


    Samuel actually made a statement and admitted that Margaret was indeed his mistress.


    The whole inte was in turmoil.


    This wasn''t just a groundless rumor.


    There was even evidence for it.


    Moreover, some people had quickly dug out that Margaret had support back when the filming of the


    Ancient Star was still ongoing.


    It was the plum shake specially produced by the Emperor Hotel.


    If one did not have the exclusive member card of the Emperor Hotel, there was no way they could do


    that.


    Samuel''s wife happened to have the exclusive member card.


    Did he use his wife''s card to support his mistress?


    This was disgusting.


    Even if Margaret was full of charm and was born to be everyone''s favorite in the fashion world, she


    could not stop everyone from judging and insulting her.


    Margaret''s reputation was instantly dragged through the mud.


    Some of Margaret''s fans wanted to defend her, but due to how self-exnatory the evidence was, what


    else was there to exin?


    Samuel, the other half of the affair, had alreadye forward and admitted to it.


    This was solid, hard proof.


    ...


    "Margaret, did you see it? The news on the Inte!" Lacy''s anxious voice came through the phone.


    Margaret pursed her lips and looked at the news on the inte silently.


    After a long time, she nodded and answered, "Yes."


    "Then, what should we do now?" Lacy was panicking.


    Every time when something happened to an artist, thepany would make a public announcement.


    However, herpany...


    Haha, she had to be grateful that they weren''t adding fuel to the fire. Perhaps they could even be the


    ones framing her.


    "Lacy, where did you go yesterday? Why didn''t I see you when I came out?" Margaret asked.


    "Someone from thepany came out and told me that you asked me to go back first."


    "In the future, if it''s something I didn''t tell you personally, don''t buy it regardless of where the info came


    from." Margaret''s eyes turned indifferent.


    Her gaze fell on the picture on Facebook.


    Her nanny car was stopped at the entrance of a luxury residential area. Someone had found out that


    Samuel had a house in this area.


    Margaret remembered that her journey back home the other day did feel longer than usual.


    She had assumed that it was the traffic. But at this moment, it seemed that that was not the case.


    "Okay!" Lacy nodded obediently.


    "Okay, that''s all." Margaret hung up the phone straight away.


    Lacy was just an assistant. Her responsibility was just to do basic chores daily. She was not capable of


    handling matters like these.


    Margaret had to find another way to deal with this.


    She scrunched her eyebrows. At this moment, the most important thing was to figure out why Samuel


    admitted that she was his mistress.


    The two of them had no rtionship at all.


    She didn''t even know Samuel!


    Margaret retrieved Samuel''s work email from the inte. Then she sent him an email.


    The contents were generally about her asking if there was any misunderstanding between the two of


    them.


    ...


    "She sent you an email?" Stephanie raised her eyebrows and took a sip of coffee.


    Margaret was getting bashed on the Inte as if she was trash.


    Stephanie felt so much better after being depressed for so many days.


    "Yep." Samuel was not ugly, but he was not very good-looking either. He was about 1. 7 meters tall and


    had a little beer belly. "She said she wants to meet and talk."


    "Then you should ask her out." Stephanie covered her mouth andughed. "When shees out for


    the meetup, we could do something to her. Then, you''d be able to do whatever you want to her, right?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Samuel''s eyes lit up.


    The anger that was triggered by Stephanie''s threat suddenly disappeared.


    That was right. He had seen Margaret''s videos and photos. Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. She was so beautiful that


    she could amaze a bunch of people with just a blink.


    Plus, she was in good shape. He could not wait to have his way with her.


    Noticing that Samuel was moved by the thought, Stephanie continued to tempt him, "Since your wife


    already knows that Margaret is your mistress, you might as well make it a fact. You would be in a win-


    win situation anyway. Have Mrs. Allen vent all her anger on Margaret. Then, she wouldn''t find out who


    your other pregnant lover is."


    "You''re right." Samuel nodded.


    Obviously, Samuel was threatened because Stephanie found out that he had an affair with a woman


    and even got her pregnant.


    Samuel used to have a smallpany, which heter relied on Mrs. Allen''s family''s resources to


    expand and be a wealthy man.


    However, Mrs. Allen was ill. Though they had been married for many years, they were not able to bear


    a child.


    This meant that the Allen family will have no descendants.


    Subsequently, Samuel found a little lover outside of his marriage, but he did not expect that he''d


    impregnate her.


    Then Stephanie learned about his dirty little secret.


    He only did what he had done because of Stephanie and Zachary''s temptation and threat.


    He could use Margaret as a shield to protect his lover and his child. Perhaps he could also keep the


    beautiful Margaret in his arms!


    When he thought of that, Samuel''s eyes beamed with lust.


    A trace of disgust shed across Stephanie''s eyes. She then spoke, "Ask her to go to the Emperor


    Hotel."


    "Okay..."


    Samuel nodded and replied to Margaret.


    After a while, Samuel raised his head and said, "She agreed."


    "Then, Mr. Allen, you should go back and get ready." Stephanie''s lips curled into a smile.


    Samuel nodded and walked outside.


    Watching Samuel''s figure disappear into the corner, Stephanie took out her mobile phone and dialed a


    number. She said, "Hello, Mrs. Allen..."


    ...


    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    The Emperor Hotel.


    Margaret lounged her heavy handbag and walked towards the room she and Samuel agreed to meet


    in.


    She was wearing an ordinary white shirt and jeans. Though she was not wearing any makeup, she


    continued to look attractive.


    When she pushed the door open, she saw Samuel.


    "Mr. Allen." Margaret said with a smile.


    When Samuel heard her voice, he could not wait to look up. He was stunned when he saw Margaret.


    The lust in his heart mored to own this woman.


    "Miss Simons." Samuel smiled.


    "Hello, Mr. Allen." Margaret nodded and sat opposite of Samuel. "Shouldn''t you give me an regarding


    the news on the inte?"


    She was very blunt.


    She did not beat around the bush.


    "What news?" Samuel yed dumb.


    "You said that I''m your little lover? Mr. Allen, we haven''t met before, have we?" Margaret said, raising


    her eyebrows.


    Samuel rubbed his hands and smiled obscenely, "Now that it''s everywhere on the inte. Why don''t


    we make it real..."


    "Make it real?" Margaret sneered. The look on her face changed, "Why did you do that?"


    "Little beauty, if you stay with me for a night, I might just tell you."


    "Oh?" The corner of Margaret''s eyes curled up. She looked even more charming.


    Samuel could not hold it in any longer. He got up and was about to jump on her. Instead, he let out a


    scream and fell onto the ground embarrassedly.


    "Do you like this?" Margaret waved the stun bud in her hand.


    "You..." Samuel widened his eyes.


    Margaret poured out all the things from the bag and said, "There''s more where that came from... I have


    plenty of time to spend on you!"


    There was a pepper spray, a stun rod...

 Chapter 87 Mrs. Allen Is Here

    Chapter 87 Mrs. Allen Is Here


    Chapter 87 Mrs. Allen Is Here


    This woman must be crazy.


    Samuel widened his eyes in shock.


    He looked at the pile of ''weapons'' on the table and then at Margaret''s beautiful, smiling face.


    For some reason, fear suddenly arose in his heart.


    "Are you going to tell me or not?" Margaret asked softly.


    Samuel shook his body and suddenly felt embarrassed as he was a man. He put on a fierce look and


    said, "B*tch, why are you so arrogant? Just wait and see what I will do to youter-ah!"


    Margaret picked up the pepper spray swiftly and immediately sprayed it into his eyes.


    Samuel''s eyes were burning and he covered his eyes.


    Margaret raised her foot and kicked Samuel in the stomach.


    She kicked him so hard that he started rolling on the ground.


    "Do you know, if this were a TV series, you''d just be a random thug who gets killed for talking


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    nonsense?" Margaret sneered, "I asked you what your intention is. Why are you talking nonsense?"


    He was old, ugly, and had a beer belly.


    She was not blind. Why would she look for a man like that to be her sugar daddy?


    Tsk. She might as well get Charleston to be her sugar daddy!


    Wait, this was not right. Why was she thinking of him at this time?


    Margaret shook her head and removed all thoughts about the tall, slender figure.


    "Are you going to tell me or not?" Margaret pressed her foot on his waist.


    "I, I..." Samuel wanted to take advantage of Margaret, but he did not expect this woman to be so tough.


    He stammered a little and said, "I''ll tell you! Let me get up first!"


    Margaret let go of her foot.


    Samuel unsteadily held onto the chair while getting up as his eyes still hurt from the pepper spray.


    "Tell me quick!" A baton hit him directly on the shoulder.


    Samuel cried out in pain, "My eyes hurt so much. Let me wash my eyes first..."


    As he said that, he reached out to search for the mineral water on the table as his eyes burned. He


    finally grabbed hold of the mineral water and began washing his eyes.


    He saw Margaret, but he did not lust for her anymore.


    A thought ran through his mind.


    He considered telling her the truth.


    "Hurry up!" Margaret knocked the baton hard on the table. She was losing her patience.


    Samuel''s legs subconsciously trembled, "I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you..."


    Suddenly, the room door opened.


    "What are you doing?" It was a woman''s voice.


    Margaret turned her head and saw a woman in her 40s standing at the door.


    She had a great figure, but she appeared to be rather haggard. Although she put in a lot of effort for


    skincare, there were still many wrinkles on her face.


    "Mo... Monique..." Samuel''s body stiffened.


    "Samuel, this must be the little lover you''ve been seeing." His wife, Monique Lewis, said in a shrill


    voice.


    "Uh, yes..." Samuel gritted his teeth and nodded.


    If Monique found out that he really had a mistress, he might not be able to keep his child.


    Not having any descendants was an unfilial thing to do.


    "Samuel, I know that I can''t get pregnant and your parents are not pleased with me. I don''t me you


    for meddling with other women but you, you actually announced it to the whole world..." Monique was


    so angry that her eyes turned red.


    After that, she suddenly pointed to Margaret and said, "And you, you are young and beautiful. Why did


    you have to be a mistress..."


    "Ha?" Margaret scoffed. Her eyes were sharp as she continued, "Madam, did you misunderstand


    something? Do you think I turned blind and started taking a fancy to your husband?"


    Monique''s eyes widened.


    Samuel was afraid that Monique would suspect something if Margaret continued talking, so he quickly


    said, "Monique, I was wrong. I won''t be with this woman anymore!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Margaret waved the mace in her hand.


    "Don''t, don''te over here. Monique, the reason why I asked her out today was to cut off all ties with


    her. I didn''t expect her to get so angry because she was embarrassed. I know what I did wrong..."


    Samuel, a big-sized man, actually hid behind Monique!


    "Why are you seducing other men at such a young age? I hate shameless women like you the most!"


    Monique shouted angrily at her through gritted teeth. She raised her hand and was about to p


    Margaret.


    Margaret held her wrist and stopped her. She then said, "Mrs. Allen, you''re so blinded by love that you


    can''t even see what was going on. No wonder your husband has a lover behind your back!"


    Upon hearing Margaret''s words, Monique''s eyes widened.


    This girl did not look guilty at all...


    Suddenly, Monique''s face turned pale. She looked as white as a sheet.


    She retracted her hand and held her chest. She rummaged through her bag for something.


    "Pills, where are my pills..." Monique spoke unsteadily. Her voice was weak.


    Margaret''s beautiful eyebrows were slightly knitted. She quickly went over to open Monique''s handbag


    and found a bottle of medicine.


    Monique hurriedly took the pills. Her condition stabilized, but she still wasn''t looking all that great.


    "Monique, I, I''ll take you to the hospital!" Samuel did not want to stay any longer. He was happy to see


    Monique like that. He quickly got up and held her.


    Monique was extremely weak.


    Samuel swiftly scooped her up and walked outside.


    "Tsk." Margaret''s face turned indifferent.


    At first, she wanted to find out why Samuel ndered her.


    But she was unexpectedly interrupted by Monique.


    However, she could not stop Monique from going to the hospital when her condition was unstable,


    right?


    Margaret looked at the ''weapons'' she had prepared and sighed.


    She had no choice but to see what she could do the next day.


    She pushed open the door and walked out. As soon as she reached the stairs, she heard the pitter


    patter sound footsteps.


    Then she could only see lights shing.


    A bunch of paparazzi had rushed up to her.


    Margaret twitched her mouth. She quickly pressed the elevator button next to her and escaped.


    However, no matter how fast Margaret was, her photo had already been taken by the paparazzi.


    That was without a doubt.


    This meant that there was now yet another piece of evidence supporting the rumor of Samuel being


    Margaret''s sugar daddy.


    Margaret was worried that there would be paparazzi in the lobby too, so she pressed on the basement


    button.


    The basement was a little dark. When Margaret was about to take out her mobile phone to turn on the


    shlight, a hand suddenly grabbed her.


    "Ah-" Margaret screamed and immediately elbowed the other person.


    "Hiss-" The other person''s huge palm blocked her elbow and pulled her closer. They were now even


    closer to each other.


    "You''re so ruthless. Do you want to be a widow?" The other person teased.


    The voice was tickling Margaret''s ears. She asked, "Why are you here?"


    Charleston pulled her into the car. He then turned on his phone. A piece of news instantly appeared in


    front of Margaret.


    "Hooking up with a man? How daring of you." Charleston lowered his body and bit her earlobe.


    Margaret widened her eyes and pushed him away, "Don''t, don''t get so close to me. Stay away from


    me. This is fake news, okay? Can''t believe you''d actually believe it."


    Charleston was worried that she would get hurt, so he allowed her to push him away.


    In the narrow space, his masculine aura became more intense.


    "If it was true, do you think I would still be here now?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.

 Chapter 88 As Smart As Bait

    Chapter 88 As Smart As Bait


    Chapter 88 As Smart As Bait


    If it was true, he would have gone to the Allen family a long time ago.


    He would have already tortured Samuel to the point of bing unrecognizable to others.


    However...


    Whenever Charleston thought of Samuel''s statement on Facebook, his eyes turned became solemn.


    Tsk, that was unforgivable!


    "Then why did you look for me?" Margaret looked at him.


    "To seek justice for you!" In the darkness, Charleston was looking directly at Margaret.


    In his eyes, there was only her.


    Margaret felt the flutter of butterfly wings in her stomach.


    "You don''t have to do that. I have my own way..." Margaret blinked her puppy eyes.


    "Oh, you mean your way of adding fuel to the fire?" Charleston said yfully and raised his eyebrows.


    He handed thetest entertainment news on his phone to Margaret.


    "Mrs. Allen caught her husband cheating at a hotel, but was so angered that she was sent to the


    hospital!"


    Attached was a photo of Samuel leaving with Monique in his arms and a photo of Margareting out


    of the hotel room.


    Heavy silence surrounded the car.


    Although she had already mentally prepared herself for this, Margaret was still infuriated that she


    almost puked blood when she saw the ridiculous content.


    Margaret looked a little unhappy, but she still stubbornly said, "I will contact Mrs. Allen and resolve the


    misunderstanding!"


    "Dummy!" Charleston gently knocked on her head. "Don''t you know how to appreciate the richest sugar


    daddy in the entertainment industry when he''s already right in front of you?"


    So many people fantasized about throwing themselves at him. This woman was so lucky as he had


    already brought himself to her. Yet, she still did not want him.


    "Since so many people are queuing up for you, it would be toote for me to join now." Margaret


    nced at him and said grumpily.


    "Who said that it would be toote for you? This man belongs to you and you only." Charleston''s


    suggestive breath surrounded her neck.


    His hand suddenly grabbed hers, and he ced it directly on his crotch.


    It was scorching hot!


    Margaret felt as if she had touched a hot piece of iron.


    She was so embarrassed that she wanted to pull her hand back. However, Charleston was very strong.


    Though he wasn''t hurting her, he wasn''t letting her retract her hand either.


    "Do you feel it?" Asked Charleston.


    "What?" Margaret red at him.


    "The man who only belongs to you!" He smirked.


    Ah, this pervert!


    Margaret''s face was flushing red as she said, "Let, let me go!"


    Charlestonughed out loud and let her go, but he wasn''t done with teasing her just yet, "My little


    baby''s face is so red like an apple. I really want to have a bite now."


    "I want to get out, now!" Margaret rubbed her hand and protested.


    She had gotten herself into this trouble by getting into his car.


    "Once you get in the car, you can''t get out anymore." Charleston put his hands on the steering wheel


    and said, "I''ll take you somewhere."


    "Where are we going?" Margaret was puzzled.


    Charleston did not answer her. He just started the engine.


    The car drove out of the basement and steadily headed in a direction.


    Along the way, Charleston''s phone rang. It was a call from Larry.


    "Sir, I''ve already done what you told me to do." Said Larry.


    "Okay, got it." Charleston nodded.


    Margaret listened with much puzzlement and curiosity, "Charleston, you b*stard, what on earth are you


    going to do?"


    Larry who was on the other end of the phone broke out in a cold sweat. The future chairman''s wife was


    really fierce.


    After hanging up the phone, the ck luxurious car made a sharp turn at a junction.


    Margaret looked out of the window. She was startled.


    The hospital?


    The car came to a stop in the hospital basement.


    Charleston got off the car and dragged Margaret to take the elevator to the first floor.


    This floor should be where all private wards were.


    Charleston did not register and went straight inside.


    It seemed that everything had been arranged in advance.


    After pushing open a ward door, the person inside raised their head in surprise.


    Margaret focused her gazed on the person. It was Monique.


    "You, you..." Monique''s eyes widened. The first thing she saw was Margaret.


    Obviously, she was very surprised that Margaret was here.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Charleston, what the hell are you trying to do?" Margaret turned her head and looked at Charleston in


    confusion.


    "Mrs. Allen." Charleston took Margaret''s hand and stood in front of Monique.


    "What are you trying to do?" Monique stared at them warily.


    Her face was still a little pale, but it was not as bad as it was previously.


    Her condition had probably stabilized.


    "Mrs. Allen, you have a heart disease. Is your husband not apanying you?" Charleston asked with


    a smile.


    "Something urgent came up at work. He had to leave first." Monique grabbed the bed sheet under her


    hands.


    "His wife was just admitted to the hospital, but he didn''t stay long, and instead left his office in a hurry?"


    There was no emotion in Charleston''s voice, but the sarcasm in his eyes was evident. "I just received


    some news. Would you be interested in hearing it?" Charleston asked Mrs. Allen.


    "What the hell do you want?" Monique''s eyes were full of uncertainty.


    "Your husband did not leave in such a hurry to go back to his office. He left hurriedly for his lover."


    Charleston''s extremely attractive face was emotionless.


    "Isn''t his lover here?" Monique pointed at Margaret, her eyes were red with anger.


    Margaret shrugged her shoulders.


    Charleston''s eyes turned cold and his voice sounded even more hostile, "Mrs. Allen, not only is your


    heart in bad shape, but it seems that your eyesight has problems too."


    Monique took a deep breath and responded, "Who are you? Did this mistress call you here to cover up


    something? Where is the doctor? How could they let a stranger in so casually?"


    As she spoke, she reached out to press the service bell.


    However, Charleston''s next few words made her stop abruptly.


    "I''m Charleston Limbaugh from the Limbaugh Group!"


    Charleston Limbaugh!


    Monique immediately turned her head and carefully looked at the man in front of her. Her breathing


    shallowed.


    "You are... Mr. Limbaugh..."


    She was shocked but she did not doubt him.


    The aura of this person did match such an identity.


    Moreover, who would dare to pretend to be Charleston in Asshington?


    "Then what about her?" Monique turned to look at Margaret, who was next to him.


    How could her husband''s ''little lover'' have a close rtionship with Mr. Limbaugh?


    "My future wife." Charleston held Margaret''s tiny hand and said in a serious tone.


    She was not his girlfriend, nor his lover. She was his future wife.


    Monique''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Margaret was also stunned and embarrassed, "What, what nonsense are you spewing?"


    "This isn''t nonsense. You stole my heart and have seen all of me. Now you don''t want to take


    responsibly? You little rascal!" Charleston said while staring at her suggestively.


    Have seen all of him...


    Margaret twitched the corners of her mouth.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "That photo!"


    Margaret almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "What the f*ck, that kid did not even have any hair!"


    "It''s all here now. I''ll get us a ceter and show it to you when no one''s around to make it to you!"


    Charleston said with a smile.


    Gross, who wanted to see that?


    Margaret rolled her eyes.


    On the other hand, Monique, who was watching the whole scene, was so surprised that one could


    almost fit an egg in her mouth.


    Margaret was Charleston''s future wife?


    If that was the case, then she must''ve been blind to have fallen for Samuel!

 Chapter 89 Use Him

    Chapter 89 Use Him


    Chapter 89 Use Him


    In that case, Margaret was not Samuel''s lover after all.


    If you must choose between a majestic dragon or azy sloth, which one would you choose?


    Obviously the dragon would be the default choice!


    "So, what you said about Samuel going to..." Monique thought of what Charleston said previously.


    Samuel did not go back to the office, but to his mistress.


    "His mistress is pregnant. She might have called him over." Charleston said casually.


    Monique''s eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    Her husband left as soon as she was admitted to the hospital.


    He did not care about her at all. To make matters worse, he left to see his lover.


    Monique only felt that a dagger had been stabbed into her heart.


    In an instant, she felt angry, wronged and unsatisfied.


    "I''ve asked my assistant to send the medical report and address to your phone. You can take a look."


    Charleston continued.


    Monique immediately came to her senses and quickly turned on her phone. As expected, she had


    received an unfamiliar document.


    She clicked on it and found a prenatal medical record. The other party had been pregnant for a month.


    "So, Samuel deliberately ndered me to protect his mistress?" Margaret asked while raising her


    eyebrows.


    She was not a fool. She quickly got things figured out once she had all the avable informationid out


    in front of her.


    "You could put it that way. Besides, you should know his lover." Charleston said with a faint smile.


    "Do I know her?"


    "It''s Emilia!"


    "It''s her." Margaret was taken by surprise.


    "Based on the time of pregnancy, they probably hooked up on the cruise ship." Charleston said as he


    tightened his grip on Margaret''s hand.


    Margaret narrowed her eyes.


    She did not expect that Emilia would be so disrespectful to herself.


    However, there were so many people in the entertainment industry. Why did Samuel use Margaret as a


    shield?


    Margaret suddenly thought of her own nanny car stopping at the residential area for no reason.


    It seemed that this may be part of Stephanie''s scheme.


    "Samuel! Samuel!" Monique squeezed the phone in her hand. "We''ve been married for so many years.


    If it weren''t for me, he would still be an ordinary white cored worker. I didn''t expect that because I had


    a weak heart and couldn''t bear a child, he would actually..."


    Margaret stared at Monique, her heart a little unease to see this.


    At this moment, Monique looked like the second Melissa.


    Back then, Melissa was also a wealthy youngdy who somehow wanted to marry William...


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    No one expected William to be a cold-blooded backstabber.


    He even had a child with the help!


    "What''s the use of crying here? Just divorce him." Margaret looked at Monique.


    Upon hearing this, Monique stopped crying and shook her head, "But it''s been a ten year marriage..."


    "That means you''ve been muddle-headed for ten years. Do you still want to continue being like that?"


    Margaret was getting unhappy. "Was ten years not enough for you to recognize the scumbag for what


    he is? You''re in your forties now. That''s the prime time for women. Look at what you''ve done to yourself


    because of him."


    Monique unconsciously looked at the mirror by the bed.


    Before she got married, she was also the beloved daughter of her family. But after marrying Samuel,


    she worked hard for his career, endured his parents'' displeasure towards her and was on her toes


    about Samuel''s lover.


    Her face was wrinkled before its time and her eyes had lost the light that was there before her


    marriage.


    "Women don''t live for men. They live for themselves." Margaret''s tone turned gentle.


    "I..." Monique was obviously touched.


    "Think about it carefully. However, whether you are divorcing him or not, please help me clear my name


    on the inte. I don''t want to be used as a scapegoat," Margaret said grumpily.


    "I will contact the paparazzi to sort things out. Don''t worry. I''m really sorry for the misunderstanding


    before." Monique looked at Margaret.


    Margaret was the type of person who favored the soft approach rather than one done with force.


    At this moment, Monique was gentle and what she was going through reminded Margaret of her own


    mother. Margaret''s heart softened and she let out a sigh.


    Then, she aggressively stomped her foot and red at Charleston, who was standing next to her.


    "That''s why men are trash."


    A trashy yboy was standing right next to her.


    Charleston coughed softly. "Maggie, don''t worry. I will never be like those men!"


    "Who cares!" Margaret stomped her foot again.


    On the other hand, Monique had already contacted the paparazzi. She recorded a video and


    Mrs. Allen had already personally stepped forward to say that Margaret was not the mistress.


    There was no doubt that this evidence would have the inte turned upside down.


    Theizens were all in a frenzy from having so many things happen simultaneously.


    The earlier news stated that Mrs. Allen was so angered by the rtionship that she had to be sent to


    the hospital, yet now, she had juste forward to rify that Margaret was not the mistress.


    Finally, Margaret''s fans who had always believed in her had a piece of evidence backing her up. They


    expressed that they would continue waiting for the truth to be revealed.


    However, some people remained skeptical. If Margaret really wasn''t the mistress, why would Samuel


    say that she was? What was her nanny car doing in the luxury residential area?


    While the inte went nuts over the recently released news, Monique sat quietly on her hospital bed.


    She then received a call from Samuel. She picked up the phone and put it on the loudspeaker.


    "Monique, what are you doing on the inte?" Samuel questioned angrily.


    Did he not throw Margaret under the bus already?


    Why did that d*mn womane out to rify things?


    "Samuel, answer me first. Where are you now?" Monique''s tone was strangely calm.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I''m working?" Samuel sounded a little guilty.


    "Oh, work? Hugging your pregnant lover is considered working?"


    "How, how did you know?"


    "Samuel, let''s get a divorce!" Monique took a deep breath and said.


    Divorce?


    Samuel widened his eyes. He did not believe that Monique would talk about divorcing him.


    Previously, he acted so unscrupulous because he was certain that Monique would not divorce him.


    "Monique, listen to me. Emilia has promised me that she will leave immediately after giving birth to the


    child." Samuel responded. What a joke. The wholepany was basically being run and managed by


    Monique. If they divorced, hispany would be ruined.


    "You don''t want to agree to the divorce? Okay then. Let''s see each other in court." Monique hung up


    the phone without hesitation. The determination on her face was something she never had before.


    "Don''t worry. After a few days, I will personally hold a press conference about this." Monique assured


    Margaret.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    After the two of them left the ward, Margaret sighed.


    "Why are there so many scumbags in the world?"


    "Yup. So, marry me. I will give you a taste of what it''s like to be with a loyal man!" Charleston looked at


    her dotingly.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, do you think I''m beautiful? Do you think I''ll be famous?" Margaret suddenly asked.


    Charleston was dumbfounded for a moment. He answered, "You are way too gorgeous. Plus, I''ve said


    it before, you are everyone''s favorite in the entertainment industry."


    "I have the looks and the poprity. In the future, I''ll have the money too. So, what else do I need you


    for?"

 Chapter 90 Except For Mr. Limbaugh

    Chapter 90 Except For Mr. Limbaugh


    Chapter 90 Except For Mr. Limbaugh


    Mr. Limbaugh reflected for the first time in his life.


    Was it true that he was useless?


    "I''ll send you back." Charleston cleared his throat. He was trying to change the topic.


    Margaret nced at him and did not speak.


    If Larry saw this, he would definitely question whether his chairman had his body swapped.


    Charleston was ruthless to others. Yet, he instantly became timid around Margaret.


    In the car.


    Margaret was browsing Facebook.


    The public opinion online had been divided into two groups. One side believed in Margaret and felt that


    some misunderstanding had urred.


    After all, Mrs. Allen had alreadye forward to exin the situation in person.


    Moreover, Margaret was such an amazing woman and there were so many other sugar daddies in the


    entertainment industry if she really wanted one. She was likely blind if she fancied someone like


    Samuel.


    Plus, she had a good rapport with Madam Ally. So, how could she possibly do these things?


    The other side held that if the rumor was fake, why would Margaret''s nanny car be at the elite


    residential area? Why would Samuele clean about the rtionship himself?


    Margaret skimmed through the opinions and turned off her cell phone without replying.


    No matter what, Monique would have this rified soon. By then, the truth would be revealed and the


    public opinion wouldn''t matter anymore.


    ...


    "Why did Mrs. Allene forward to rify? Does she know something?" Stephanie asked with some


    concern.


    Zachary also slightly scrunched his eyebrows, "Well, not everyone believes her. Some think that she


    might be threatened. Don''t worry, as long as Samuel stands his ground, Margaret''s reputation will be a


    lost cause."


    "Okay." Stephanie nodded.


    Zachary looked sideways. Suddenly, he spotted a green ne hanging around Stephanie''s neck.


    "Stephanie, where did you get this ne?"


    The pendant was heart-shaped. No one knew what it was made of, but it looked very attractive.


    The moment Zacharyid eyes on it, he was instantly attracted to it.


    "This..." Stephanie held the ne. "I don''t know either. I found it in the cab."


    "Oh." Zachary nodded. He did not suspect anything and continued saying, "Rest well for these few


    days. When this war is over, I''ll arrange some activities for you."


    Although Margaret''s reputation was not very good at this moment, Stephanie''s reputation was not any


    better.


    "Okay."


    ...


    "There''s another secret about the Samuel''s affair. Margaret isn''t his mistress, but she is!"


    "Margaret''s driver came forward to rify that he took thepany''s money to drive the car to the elite


    residential area!"


    ...


    Monique had held a press conference and exined the situation clearly. She also apologized to


    Margaret in front of everyone.


    Moreover, she exposed Samuel and Emilia''s affair. In the end, she said that they would get a divorce!


    With Charleston''s help, Margaret''s driver had confessed everything and said that he was operating


    under Stephanie''s order.


    Theizens once again expressed that they must not mindlessly take sides these days based on what


    they read online. Otherwise, karma mighte for them any time.


    "Margaret is considered a rising star, so it''s normal to have all these rumors about her. But why did her


    entertainmentpany take the initiative to nder her?"


    "You''ve forgotten that Margaret is from Gxy Entertainment where Stephanie calls the shot in!"


    As soon as this opinion was shared online, everyone burst into an uproar.


    "Poor Margaret. Someone at the top resorted to sabotage others all because they were untalented.


    And When she was exposed, she still went on to frame others. How shameless!"


    ...


    "He didn''t agree to the divorce?" In the cafe, Margaret took a sip of coffee and looked at Monique in


    front of her.


    Before this, Monique was kind. She endured everything herself, just for a man.


    Fortunately, Monique was not a fool. During critical times like these, she knew how to fight back.


    "So what if he doesn''t agree?" Monique sneered. "I have evidence of him cheating. My family has all


    the power. I can definitely sue him until he is left with nothing!"


    Margaret apuded for her in her heart, "That''s right."


    "Even until now, he still insists that the woman does not want money and that she just wants to give


    birth to him." Monique looked at Margaret, face full or irony. "Let''s see if the woman still wants Samuel


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    after he goes bankrupt."


    "You did the right thing." Margaret said while grinning.


    "After I divorce him, I n to travel around and live for myself." Monique looked at the sky outside. "It''d


    be better for women to rely on themselves. In this world, men can''t be relied on..."


    Suddenly, something urred to her. Monique looked at Margaret and said, "Of course, except for Mr.


    Limbaugh!"


    Margaret was very d that she did not drink the coffee. Otherwise, she would''ve had it spat out. "Why


    did you mention him?"


    "Margaret, Mr. Limbaugh treats you well. Do you really not have any feelings for him?" Monique could


    tell what was going on.


    The wealthy man that women in Asshington longed for was only loyal to Margaret.


    However, not only did thisdy not have any feelings for him, but she was also constantly annoyed at


    him.


    "You said before that men can''t be relied on. Charleston is the same. It''s just that hees from a


    better background and he''s better at disguising."


    Margaret said unconcernedly.


    "Disguise? He doesn''t look like he''s pretending when he looks at you. Plus, if it weren''t for him, I might


    have really misunderstood you."


    "Yes, he helped me out this time. You should know about Suanne then. He also helped her out a lot.


    He''s got so many resources to support her. She''s like a little princess in his hands!" Margaret failed to


    notice that jealousy in her voice.


    "But..." Monique still felt that something was wrong.


    The affection in Mr. Limbaugh''s eyes when he looked at Margaret did not seem like he was fooling


    around.


    "The cake from this store seems nice. Do you want to try it?" Margaret asked.


    Monique''s attention was diverted. She nodded and agreed, "Okay."


    Margaret ordered two ck Forest cakes.


    Monique suddenly thought of something and spoke again, "Margaret, there will be a small gathering in


    a few days, which is held by several upper-ss families. You also know that after I married Samuel, I


    rarely attend to family gatherings. Now that I''m preparing to divorce him, I''d have to go. But I haven''t


    been to these events for a long time, and I''m a little nervous about it. Why don''t youe with me?"


    Margaret thought for a moment. It happened that she had some free time, so she nodded and agreed,


    "Okay."


    "Okay!" Monique smiled. "By the way, your entertainmentpany keeps screwing you over. Do you


    not n to leave?"


    "I signed a one-year contract. If I vite it, I will have topensate them." Margaret was not


    bothered. "There is always a solution to a problem."


    "Margaret, I really admire you."


    "There is nothing to admire. If you have experienced what I have, you will know how superfluous it is to


    be weak and how important it is to be strong..." Margaret''s hand involuntarily touched her small


    stomach.


    She seemed to have thought of something. Her half-closed eyes hid the pain in her eyes.

 Chapter 91 A Call From Milesburg

    Chapter 91 A Call From Milesburg


    Chapter 91 A Call From Milesburg


    Soon enough, the cakes were served.


    It tasted phenomenal.


    After they finished eating, Margaret and Monique went their separate ways.


    Monique had to handle Samuel''s affairs.


    Although Monique was almost twice as old as Margaret, it was probably due to her personality that


    Monique subconsciously depended on Margaret.


    Back at the vi.


    As soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Samuel''s figure and his mother, Helen. There was a


    young, beautiful woman next to her who was holding her t belly.


    Monique immediately knew who she was. She sneered in her heart.


    "Who let him in?" Monique darted her eyes around the room for the help.


    One of them carefully stood out.


    "Next time, don''t let these peasants in," Monique said angrily.


    "Yes."


    Upon hearing this, Samuel was a little unhappy, "Monique, I''m your husband. What do you mean by


    peasant?"


    "You''re my husband?" Moniqueughed. She looked like she had heard the funniest joke in the world.


    She pointed to Emilia and asked, "Who is she then?"


    "This..." Samuel quickly said, "Monique, I know that deep down you still love me, right? You were the


    one who wanted to marry me at the beginning, so if you divorce me now, you will be embarrassed


    when you go back to your family. Plus, Emilia has promised me that she doesn''t want any money. She


    will leave by herself as soon as she delivers the baby."


    "Oh?" Monique suppressed her disgust and continued to listen.


    Samuel thought that Monique was convinced, so he continued to say, "When the timees, the child


    will also be raised by you, right? It''s a win-win situation!"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Helen who was next to him quickly nodded and said, "That''s right. You can''t give birth to a child, and


    yet you won''t even let Samuel have a mistress. What if our Allen family ends up with no descendants?"


    Helen was a typical hillbilly traditionalist who valued men more than women. Thus, preserving the


    family name was of utmost importance to her.


    "Really? It seems that the Allen family has been greatly wronged for having a daughter-inw like me."


    Monique patiently said.


    "Exactly! So be good and listen to us. When the child is born, you will be the one raising them." Helen


    said ignorantly.


    Monique took a sip of the tea served by the help. Then, she smiled. "Your family sure is like royalty. You


    want a child so badly to inherit the throne. How would I dare to wrong you all? Anyway, since I have


    poor health and can''t bear any child, let''s divorce."


    "Divorce?" Samuel and Helen immediately cried out in surprise.


    Even Emilia raised her head in surprise.


    "You, you''re already so old. Yet you still want a divorce?" Helen widened her eyes.


    She knew that her son had a mistress outside of his marriage. Not only did she not object to it, she


    even gave him her full support.


    It was all because Monique was in poor health, and she could not give birth to a baby.


    If it were not for the fact that Monique was rich, she would have asked her son to divorce this old,


    barren woman.


    In Helen''s mind, women did not dare to get a divorce as a divorced woman would be despised and


    looked down upon.


    That was why she had dared to behave so arrogantly at Monique.


    She did not expect that her soft-hearted daughter-inw would ask for a divorce.


    "I don''t agree." Samuel immediately said to Monique.


    In fact, all trading under his name was run by Monique. He did not know how to do anything at all. If


    they got a divorce, he would stand to lose a lot.


    "It''s not up to you to agree or not. If you don''t agree, I''ll sue you in court. Anyway, my family will


    definitely help me," Monique said indifferently.


    Samuel immediately fell on his butt.


    Monique was determined to get a divorce.


    Emilia was also not in a favorable situation either. Did she not depend on Samuel just for the sake of


    money?


    The whole reason why she got pregnant in the first ce was to usher out the first wife so that she


    could be Samuel''s second legal wife.


    However, at this moment, she finally learned that that Samuel was a good-for-nothing.


    If the two of them really got divorced...


    Who will she get money from?


    Therefore, Emilia abruptly said, "Mrs. Allen, rest assured. I will leave immediately after I give birth to


    the child."


    "Get them out of here!" Monique yelled out her order.


    The help in the vi naturally knew who paid their wages, so they immediately obeyed her order and


    ushered the three people out of the vi.


    No matter how much the three of them struggled, they were thrown outside.


    Monique snorted coldly. She suddenly felt very blissful when she saw the three getting humiliated like


    this.


    What Margaret said was right. She was the one breadwinner and this was her home. What right did


    these irrelevant people have to treat her indecently?


    The three people outside looked at each other. Emilia could not bear it anymore. She opened her


    mouth and said, "Mr. Allen, are you really going to divorce your wife?"


    Samuel was a domineering, toxic masculinity type of man. After getting chased out by his wife right in


    front of his mistress, he felt a surge of anger rise in him.


    He then impulsively said, "If she wants a divorce, then I''ll divorce her. Who cares? Emilia, don''t worry.


    You will give birth to the child and I will take good care of you."


    "Screw that!" Emilia immediately looked displeased when she heard that the two were really going


    through with the divorce. "It''s no secret that you depend on that woman for a living. If you really get


    divorced, why should I still be with you?"


    Samuel and Helen widened their eyes. Obviously, they did not expect that Emilia, who said before that


    she did not want any money and had only wanted to give birth to the child, to have suddenly morphed


    into another person.


    "I''m telling you, if you don''t give me one million dors in three days, I''m getting rid of the child," Emilia


    threatened angrily.


    "You b*tch, how dare you take my grandson away!" Helen approached Emilia ferociously and started


    pulling at her hair.


    Emilia let out a scream. The two then had each other''s hair in a death grip.


    Samuel looked at his mother on one side and his pregnant lover on the other. He did not know who he


    should help.


    One of the help was reporting to Monique about what was happening outside. She sneered, "When the


    timees, edit the surveince video and upload it online."


    This could be another evidence supporting Margaret.


    By then, those who still doubted Margaret would have to find a hole to hide in.


    ...


    In the apartment.


    Margaret watched the positive public opinion online slowly shifting over to her side.


    "Stephanie, you''re going to die of anger now, aren''t you?" Margaret smiled.


    She rolled around on her big soft bed. She was in a very good mood.


    Suddenly, her phone started ringing. The call came from Milesburg.


    Margaret looked at it for a moment, seemingly thinking of something. She raised her eyebrows and


    then answered the phone, "Why are you calling me now?"


    "Tsk, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why are you acting so indifferent?" A man said


    yfully.


    Margaret rolled her eyes and said grumpily, "If you called me just to say these nonsense, I''m hanging


    up!"


    "Don''t!" The man on the other side hurriedly said, "Let me share some good news with you. I''m


    returning to Havend soon. My flight leaves tomorrow!"

 Chapter 92 Pretend To Be My Girlfriend

    Chapter 92 Pretend To Be My Girlfriend


    Chapter 92 Pretend To Be My Girlfriend


    Margaret almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Why are youing to Havend, you little rascal?"


    "To see you, of course."


    "B*llshit!" Margaret suddenly turned serious. "I''m telling you, don''te back. I beg you, please!"


    "I can''t do that. I''ve already announced my return on my official ount. Okay, I''ve got to go.


    Remember to wait for me tomorrow!" After that, he hung up the phone.


    Margaret looked at the dim screen and suddenly let out a wail.


    After lying in bed for a moment, Margaret sat up and typed into the search bar.


    Elvis Austin.


    Sure enough, the studio''s official ount had released the news about Elvising back to


    Havend.


    Many female fans were already fangirling under the post.


    Elvis was extremely popr and was the audience favorite.


    His portfolio wasn''t extensive, but he shot to fame quickly. When he debuted, he became viral all over


    the country with just one music video.


    Then, the TV series he filmed was also an overnight sess. The show received tons of awards and


    attracted countless fans.


    He was more than just a pretty face for fans to gawk at.


    His acting was just as good as his looks.


    Two years ago, he had gone to Milesburg to further his studies, and it was only now did he announce


    his return.


    His fans, of course, were waiting excitedly for him.


    Therefore, when he announced his return, his fans were naturally over the moon.


    However, Margaret felt that she was going to get in trouble.


    ...


    "Your flight''s tomorrow?" Charleston slightly lifted his eyebrows in his enormous office.


    "Yes, Uncle Charles, but you don''t have to pick me up. I will find a ce to stay." Elvis coughed softly.


    Charleston said calmly, "Do you think I would care about you if it wasn''t for your mother''s constant


    nagging?"


    Elvis raised the corner of his mouth a little.


    "Also, your mother said that even if you return to Havend, she''ll find a girlfriend for you. So, don''t you


    think about escaping from blind dates even after returning." Charleston said again.


    When Elvis heard those words, he wanted to shrivel up and die.


    The whole reason why he even came back in the first ce was because he didn''t want to be forced


    into a marriage he didn''t agree to.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    He did not expect that his mother would actually ask his uncle to torture him too.


    "Uncle, you''re single too. You don''t even have a girlfriend. So what hurry do I have to be in?" Elvis felt


    unfair.


    "Well, when you get to where I am in life, no one will nag you for it." Charleston chuckled.


    Get to where his uncle was in life?


    Even at such a young age, his uncle had already managed most of the Western economy. He was


    known to be the finance boss, who had a stake in both legal and ck markets.


    He was exceptional!


    Elvis thought it would be better to just be a normal person.


    "Uncle, in fact, I already have a girlfriend. We met online, and she is in Havend!" Elvis whispered.


    "Really?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    "Of course. If you don''t believe me, I''ll bring her to you." Elvis rolled his eyes.


    Charleston said with a smile, "Okay, then let''s meet on the night you return to Havend."


    "Okay."


    ...


    The phone was vibrating on the table.


    Margaret had just walked out of the bathroom and dried her hair with a towel. Seeing that it was Elvis


    calling, her head started to hurt.


    "What do you want?" Margaret said impatiently as she picked up the phone.


    "Why did you take so long to pick up?" Elvis asked.


    Margaret suddenly became grumpy and said, "I''m washing my hair. Don''t beat around the bush. What


    do you want?"


    "I just got off the ne. Come pick me up!"


    "Got off the ne? At this time?" Margaret looked at the time and realized that it was only two o''clock in


    the afternoon. "Didn''t your official ount said you will arrive at eight o''clock in the evening?"


    "That''s what my official ount said, not me. If I really followed what was announced on my official


    ount, I would be crushed by my fans! But Maggie, how did you know what my official ount


    posted? Did you stalk my ount because you''re secretly in love with me?"


    "As if! Stop being gross. You made me lose my appetite!" Margaret was quite annoyed. "Besides, you


    have a pair of hands and feet. Why do you need me to pick you up from the airport?"


    "You''re my only friend in Havend. If you don''t pick me up, who would? You''re so cruel and heartless,


    a monster..." Elvis said, sounding sad and unmotivated on the other end.


    He sounded like he was the protagonist in a soap opera who had been greatly wronged by a viinous


    character.


    And Margaret was that viinous character.


    Margaret instantly gave in, "All right, all right, Sir. I was wrong. Where are you now? Can I go pick you


    up now?"


    "I''m at VIP lounge No. 3 at the airport," Elvis said joyously.


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret let out a long sigh.


    D*mn this crazy man for not heading home after arriving at the airport. Instead, he stayed in the lounge


    and insisted that Margaret go to him.


    She wondered if this man had brain damage.


    Although when she thought about the first time they met, she did hit him pretty hard on the head..


    Tsk.


    Who knew that his brain was really damaged because of her?


    Margaret had no choice but to get up and blow her hair dry. After getting changed, she put on her


    sunsses, cap and mask.


    After all, she was now a little famous. It would be bad if she were recognized by others when she


    picked up Elvis.


    If something really were to happen, she might never get out of this rut she was in.


    She arrived at the airport.


    Although Elvis''s official ount said he would get off the ne at eight o''clock, there were already


    quite a number of fans waiting outside the airport.


    She took a good look at the crowd of fangirls.


    The banner in their hand was very attractive to look at.


    No one knew if Elvis had already arranged this in advance, but Margaret had sessfully entered the


    airport.


    No one even tried to stop her.


    When she pushed open the lounge door, Margaret saw a figure sitting on a chair.


    Unlike Charleston''s handsome, mature face, Elvis''s charisma leaned towards the typical high school


    heart-throb more.


    In the words of his fans, he was a well-kept and morose prince.


    Morose her a*s!


    God knew how fed up Margaret was when she saw him acting cool with his mncholic face and when


    he asionally swore.


    Such a terrible contrast burned her eyes.


    "Maggie, long time no see. Did you miss me?" Elvis''s eyes beamed when he saw Margaret. He opened


    his arms and was about to rush to her.


    Margaret immediately took off her hat and stopped him. She said with a very serious expression, "Stay


    right there!"


    Elvis raised his hands and pretended to surrender, "I haven''t seen you in so long. Are you sure you


    don''t want a loving hug?"


    "Didn''t you say before that you didn''t want to return to Havend?"


    The first time they met was at a bar, and this fellow swore he would nevere back for the rest of his


    life.


    "If I don''te back, my mother will force me to marry some foreign girl." Elvis sighed with sadness.


    "Maggie, do me another favour!"


    "What favour?"


    "My mother asked my uncle to keep an eye on me. Pretend to be my girlfriend and lie to my uncle for


    me!" Elvis said while grinning.

 Chapter 93 The Meeting

    Chapter 93 The Meeting


    Chapter 93 The Meeting


    "You want me to pick you up from the airport and now you want me to pretend to be your girlfriend. You


    only know how to use me as soon as you return home!" Margaret was speechless.


    "We are friends that have been through everything together. Would you be happy seeing me get


    tortured by going on a blind date?"


    "Here''s the truth!" Margaret put her cap back on. "I would be quite happy."


    "You''re so cruel!" Elvis cried out.


    Margaret walked out grumpily. Elvis put on his disguise and followed her out.


    As Margaret saw the many fans waiting for Elvis even before his officially announced time, she could


    not help but to think how crowded it would be at eight in the evening.


    After all, Elvis was really popr.


    After Elvis left the airport, his official ount would announce that his flight had either arrived earlier or


    had been dyed to throw fans off his actual whereabouts.


    Some celebrities would generally do this for the safety of their fans and the smooth operation of the


    airport.


    In the car.


    "Where is your uncle?" Margaret ended up asking.


    s, she had no choice. As for what Elvis had said, the two of them had been through a lot together.


    Although Margaret was annoyed, she could not just sit by and do nothing.


    "I always knew that my Maggie is the kindest." Elvis quickly said, "7 o''clock, room 666 at the Emperor


    Hotel."


    "Alright, got it." Margaret took note of that. She then said, "Get the driver to send me to my apartment."


    Margaret gave him an address.


    After the driver figured where it was, he drove in the apartment direction.


    "Is this your house or thepany''s apartment?" Elvis asked.


    "It''s thepany''s apartment. Please, I''ve just arrived in Havend not long ago. How could I afford to


    buy a house?" Margaret said reluctantly.


    "A few days ago, the news said that a rising star in Havend has been appointed as the global


    spokesperson of Riley Jewelry!" Elvis patted Margaret on the shoulder. He looked like an old man


    advising his child, "I told you before that being an artist suits you. As long as you put in more effort in


    this industry, you''d definitely have days better than when you worked in bars in Havend!"


    Margaret rolled her eyes. "I know that you''re incredible and have a good vision. Didn''t I alreadye


    back to Havend to make a living?"


    "That''s right, but didn''t you always resist returning to Havend? Why did you suddenly return so


    quickly?" Elvis had always been very confused about this.


    Although she never exined it clearly, Elvis could sense that something had happened to Margaret in


    Havend.


    They got to know each other at the bar. Elvis knew that Margaret was working hard to make money for


    a child. Elvis said before that he wanted to pay his medical fees for her, but she did not agree. She was


    very egoistic.


    Margaret was a beautiful woman and Elvis had wanted to help her be an artist. But Margaret


    refused his help at the time.


    He didn''t know what happened after that for this girl to actually voluntarily return on her own.


    When Margaret heard Elvis''s words, her mood suddenly changed.


    Just then, the car reached the apartment.


    Margaret pushed the door open and said, "I''ll go back and get ready first before heading to the hotel


    She then left the car in a hurry, as if she was avoiding something.


    Elvis shook his head in confusion. Then he came to his senses and told the driver, "Go back to the


    vi."


    Although he had been abroad all year round, Elvis still had a private vi in the country.


    "Okay!"


    ...


    After returning to the apartment, Margaret shook her head and shook off the scene in her mind.


    That was right. She was now in Havend. That person could no longer control her.


    Margaret came to the bathroom and turned the tap on. She then sshed the cold water onto her face.


    It was only then did Margaret feel more refreshed. The ringtone of her mobile phone sounded outside


    of the bathroom.


    Margaret came back out and took a look. It was Charleston.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, is something the matter?" Margaret said.


    Margaret was very grateful for what Charleston did for her.


    However, this was the 21st century, and she did not have to marry him to show her gratitude.


    She could be friends with him and repay him in other ways.


    However, her heart was the one thing he could not have.


    Moreover, Margaret knew that Charleston had many women around him and if she really fell for him,


    things would happen the way it did with Zachary.


    Four years ago, she had been stupid once. She had no intention of repeating the same mistake.


    This was why Margaret had been careful about her feelings for Charleston.


    "Are you free tonight?" Charleston said in his raspy voice.


    "Tonight?" Margaret sat on the sofa and took out a sheet mask from the cab. "What time?"


    "Seven o''clock!"


    Margaret paused for a moment and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Limbaugh. I''m afraid I''m not unavable


    tonight."


    At seven o''clock, she had to pretend to be Elvis''s girlfriend to see his uncle.


    Charleston turned moody, "Unavable?"


    "What''s the matter? Is it something very important?" Margaret asked. It sounded like he was a little


    disappointed.


    "Yeah, it''s quite important." Charleston answered. Introducing his future wife to his nephew was


    something important.


    Margaret thought about what to say next. After a while, she managed to squeeze out some words. "I''m


    really sorry, Mr. Limbaugh. I''ve already made ns with someone else."


    "It''s okay. Next time then." Charlestonforted her instead.


    For some unknown reason, Margaret felt like she was the unappreciative, bad guy.


    "What are you doing?" Charleston asked again.


    "Putting on a sheet mask. I''m going out to see someer." Margaret said honestly.


    Who was it that would make the girl meticulously put on a sheet mask before they met?


    Charleston suddenly became alert, "Who is the other person?"


    "A friend, what''s wrong?" Margaret asked.


    "A man or a woman?"


    Logically speaking, Margaret would directly and confidently say that it was a man.


    After all, Charleston was not anyone to her. Even if she went out with a man, there was nothing to


    worry about.


    However, for some unknown reason, Margaret felt guilt in her heart.


    "A wo... woman..."


    "Okay." Charleston sounded relieved.


    Margaret could not figure out what he wanted to do, so she could only carefully say, "If there''s nothing


    else, I''ll hang up the phone now."


    "Okay, have a good rest." Charleston nodded.


    After the call ended, she put on the sheet mask.


    It was 6:50 in the evening.


    Margaret appeared at the Emperor Hotel ground floor right on time. Elvis was already waiting for her.


    "My uncle is a stern person, but he''s no viin, so there''s no need to be afraid," Elvis said.


    Margaret nodded and said, "Got it."


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Elvis pushed open the room door and greeted, "Uncle Charles, I''m here. This is my girlfriend,


    Margaret!"

 Chapter 94 Girlfriend To Aunt

    Chapter 94 Girlfriend To Aunt


    Chapter 94 Girlfriend to Aunt


    "Nice to meet you, Uncle Charles." Margaret bowed and greeted him sweetly even before she saw


    Elvis'' uncle.


    She thought that elders would probably like polite girls more.


    Margaret felt that she had done a good job. She looked up to see Elvis'' uncle reaction.


    Yet, she saw a familiar handsome face.


    Charleston!


    What the f*ck.


    Why was he here?


    Margaret felt that her heart beating rapidly when she saw Charleston''s extremely gloomy face.


    She felt as if her heart was about to beat right out of her chest.


    She clearly saw how moody Charleston was.


    However, Elvis, the rascal, did not feel anything out of the ordinary.


    After all, Elvis''s impression of Charleston had always been like this.


    Indifferent and unapproachable.


    Therefore, Elvis did not feel that anything was amiss.


    "Uncle." Elvis also nodded. He pulled Margaret, who was a little stiff, to sit across from Charleston.


    All of a sudden, the room fell into a state of silence.


    The quietness was a little weird. Ice almost formed from the cold, rigid silence.


    "Ha." After a long time, Charleston sneered. "Elvis, is this your girlfriend?"


    "Yes, Uncle. Her name is Margaret. Isn''t she stunning?" Elvis, this rascal obviously did not know how to


    read the room.


    "Yes, she''s very stunning indeed!" Charleston curled up his thin lips. His dark, cold eyes were fixed on


    Margaret.


    Margaret felt guilt gripping itself around her heart.


    She tried hard to avoid Charleston''s gaze.


    Then she thought that this was not right.


    She did not to do anything wrong. So, why did she have to avoid his gaze?


    Therefore, she instantly looked right at him to meet his gaze.


    At this moment, Charleston only wanted to kiss this seductive liar so hard that she could only catch her


    breath under his own body.


    This evil woman.


    She even dared to lie to him.


    In the end, she and his nephew showed up in front of him.


    She even showed up as his nephew''s girlfriend!


    That, in and of itself, was unforgivable!


    "Uncle, what''s wrong with you?" Finally, Elvis realized that there was something wrong with Charleston.


    "I''m upset because the little kitten at home is being disobedient." Charleston answered casually.


    Margaret knew that she was the kitten Charleston was referring to.


    "Uncle, you have a cat?" Elvis was very surprised.


    "Yes. A cat with little sharp ws."


    The corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched.


    "We''ll have to see it another day." Elvis nodded. "Uncle, what would you like to eat? Order whatever


    you like. It''s my treat."


    "It''s okay." Charleston''s gaze swept over Margaret and Elvis. "Elvis, are you serious about her? Is she


    just a random girl you found just to shut your mother up?"


    Although he did not get along much with this nephew, Charleston was skilled at judging people.


    Elvis was someone who would very likely to do such a thing.


    "No way!" Elvis said seriously, "Uncle, I have known Margaret for a very long time. We''ve been through


    a lot of things together. There is nothing fake about our rtionship."


    "Been through a lot of things together?" Charleston''s eyes grew darker. He held the ss in his hands


    with so much force that a crack appeared..


    At this time, there were only two words in Margaret''s mind.


    Game over!


    "Yes!" Elvis nodded.


    "Really?" Charleston turned his head. This time, he was asking Margaret.


    She felt that both of them were looking at her.


    Margaret felt like she was in the worst ce in the world.


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Ha!" Charleston sneered coldly.


    Elvis suddenly felt that there was something off about his uncle.


    He used to be indifferent and aloof. But he was acting differently. At this moment, he looked so moody


    that it felt like he was going to eat someone.


    "Why do I feel like my uncle is a little weird today? It feels like I had just snatched his wife away." Elvis


    frowned and whispered into Margaret''s ear.


    He said it so softly that it could only be heard by both of them.


    Ha, wasn''t that exactly what he was doing?


    Margaret''s mouth twitched a little.


    All of a sudden, she felt weird.


    D*mn it, why did she think she was his wife?


    Margaret felt herself going mad.


    "Margaret, what do you want to eat?" Elvis asked to ease the extremely awkward atmosphere in the


    room


    Margaret just wanted to hit her head on a pir. She responded, "Anything will do."


    "Anything?" Elvis frowned slightly.


    "What did that mean?" He thought to himself.


    "Why don''t we order some hotpot?" Charleston suddenly said, "My girlfriend likes those."


    Could there be hotpot in a hotel that was under the Emperor Group?


    That was not the point. If Mr. Limbaugh said there was, then it meant they had it.


    However, Elvis was taken by surprise. He asked, "Uncle Charles, you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes." Charleston nodded.


    Margaret''s eyes founds its way back to Charleston again.


    "Is she beautiful? What is her name?" Elvis instantly seemed like he had discovered a big secret.


    After all, his uncle had been celibate for many years.


    He had never heard of any femalepanion around him.


    Yet at this very moment, Charleston admitted that he had a girlfriend.


    How could Elvis not be excited?


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "She''s beautiful. Her name is Margaret Simons." Charleston answered while keeping a straight face.


    "Oh, it''s great that she''s beautiful. Margaret Simons. She has a nice name. Margaret Si.." Elvis nodded


    as he repeated what his uncle said. Suddenly, he realized something that something wasn''t adding up.


    His head instantly froze at the thought, "Mar... Margaret Simons? Uncle, what did you say your


    girlfriend''s name was?"


    "Margaret Simons!" Charleston repeated with a smile.


    Elvis'' eyes were wide open. He twisted his neck stiffly and looked at Margaret.


    Margaret was not surprised at all. She just looked at Charleston, her head splitting open from a


    headache and said, "Mr. Limbaugh, enough with the nonsense. When did I be your girlfriend?"


    "Nonsense?" Charleston''s mouth curved upwards into a smile. Suddenly, he stood up, went to her and


    hugged her from the back. "No one canpete with your little mouth when ites to nonsense.


    Little one, how dare you lie to me? You''re getting gutsy these days."


    "You, you..." Elvis felt his little heart breaking.


    What was one supposed to feel when they saw their uncle hugging their girlfriend and iming that she


    would be their future aunt?


    Would one not feel like they were the most unfortunate person in the whole world?


    Elvis could almost hear the sound of his own heart breaking.


    "Oh god, how did it end up this way?" Elvis thought to himself.


    "Margaret, you, you and my uncle, you two..." Elvis stammered. He was an incoherent mess.


    "Er, me and Mr. Limbaugh, who is also your uncle..." Margaret sighed, looking as if she had seen


    through life and death. "We''re acquainted with one another!"

 Chapter 95 Well-Acquainted With One Another

    Chapter 95 Well-Acquainted With One Another


    Chapter 95 Well-Acquainted With One Another


    "To be precise, we are very well-acquainted." Charleston added.


    Well-acquainted? How well?


    At this moment, Elvis'' little soul was a fatigued and confused mess.


    "Mom, earth is tooplicated. I want to return to Mars." Elvis cried out in his heart.


    "Who''s well-acquainted with you? How shameless." Margaret red at Charleston and said.


    Charleston said lightly, "You''ve already seen my nudes, that''s how well-acquainted we are."


    "Mom, my girlfriend and my uncle had done things together. I want to die." Elvis wailed in his heart.


    Elvis really wanted to cry, but there were no tears.


    "What the hell is going on between you guys?"


    "Well, I''ll put it this way." Margaret broke away from Charleston and said, "I was acquainted with your


    uncle before, but I didn''t expect that he was your uncle."


    It really was a coincidence.


    "If I had known things would be like this, I wouldn''t havee." Margaret said hopelessly


    At this moment, she was stuck in a dead end road.


    Elvis asked again, "So, what''s the rtionship between you and my uncle?"


    "It''s the rtionship you see right in front of you." Before Margaret could answer, Charleston had


    already opened his mouth and directly dered his sovereignty.


    "Charleston, stop talking crap, okay?" Margaret was furious.


    "Be good. You actually dared to lie to me. I''ll teach you a lessonter." Charleston looked at Margaret


    and deliberately stressed ''teach you a lesson'' with a suggestive tone.


    Margaret wanted to know where Charleston got his hot air balloon-sized ego from.


    "So, you cheated on me with my uncle?" Elvis felt that his life had be meaningless.


    "Don''t be stupid. I''m not really your girlfriend. Watch what you say, okay?" Margaret said angrily.


    In an instant, Charleston understood everything.


    It was good enough for him to know that she was not his real girlfriend.


    "Don''t talk to me now. I want to be alone." Elvis said depressingly.


    Margaret opened her mouth to say something, but Elvis stood up all of a sudden and walked out.


    "Hey." Margaret was about to follow him.


    But someone immediately grabbed hold of her wrist .


    "Charleston, what are you doing?"


    "What am I doing?" Charleston said and pressed her against the wall. His scent enveloped her as he


    asked suggestively, "Little liar, didn''t you say you came out with a girl?"


    "I..." Margaret avoided his gaze.


    "Is Elvis a girl?"


    Margaret raised the corner of her mouth. "Actually, in my heart, I do regard him as a woman. So, yes!"


    "Rascal, I''m sorry for wronging you." Margaret thought to herself.


    "But you''re the one who started this."


    "What about me?" Charleston asked dangerously.


    "You... You''re so tall and mighty. Of course, you''re a man." Margaret ttered him with all her might.


    "Are you sure I''m a man?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s not enough to just say you''re sure." Charleston''s mouth curled up into a dangerous smile. He took


    Margaret''s tiny hand and guided it to an unspeakable part of his body. "You have to touch it to be sure!"


    Margaret''s tiny hand was forcefully pulled onto the man''s crotch.


    It was burning hot.


    "Stop, stop fooling around!" Margaret said as she widened her eyes. It was rare for her to be panicking.


    "Fooling around? What do you mean by fooling around? Do you mean like this?" Charleston said as he


    curled his lips.


    Danger was approaching her inch by inch.


    Just then, Charleston''s mobile phone suddenly rang.


    His body paused for a second.


    Margaret took the advantage and quickly avoided him.


    Margaret hurriedly pointed to his pocket and said with a ttering smile, "Mr. Limbaugh, you should


    answer your phone first, haha."


    Charleston took out his mobile phone, looking displeased with this interruption. He looked at the


    number and his face suddenly turned even darker than before.


    When he answered the phone, his voice was as cold as ice.


    "Nerissa, what''s the matter?"


    "Have you met Elvis'' girlfriend?"


    When Charleston''s sister mentioned that, he got furious.


    "He asked someone to pretend to be his girlfriend but I saw through him. Nerissa, you should teach


    him a lesson." Charleston said, squinting his eyes.


    Margaret, who was eavesdropping on his conversation, swallowed her saliva.


    Tsk, tsk, tsk.


    Why did it feel like Elvis, that rascal, was about to be harshly punished?


    "That child actually did such a thing? He went too far. I''ll teach him a lesson!" As expected, an angry


    voice came from the other side.


    "Yes." Charleston continued as he squinted his eyes, "Nerissa, if you don''t have the time, you can


    leave it to me!"


    Why did it sound like he was going to take revenge based on personal affairs?


    "Okay, then I''ll leave it to you." Nerissa obviously trusted Charleston. "By the way, what I wanted to tell


    you is that Mom and Dad are returning to Havend in a few days."


    Charleston was speechless for a moment. Then he nodded. "I got it."


    After hanging up the phone, Charleston looked at Margaret, who was standing in the corner, looking as


    vignt as ever. He stared at her for a moment and sighed.


    "Come here."


    "No!"


    "Okay, if you don''te here, I''ll go there myself." Charleston said and was about to approach her.


    "Wait, I, I''lle over!" Margaret gnashed her teeth and walked toward Charleston.


    Margaret approached Charleston''s side timidly. She gritted her teeth and said, "I really didn''t know that


    Elvis is your nephew. If I knew..."


    "What would happen if you knew?" Charleston raised his eyebrows and looked at Margaret with a


    smile.


    Margaret blinked and said, "If I knew, I would certainly teach him a lesson!"


    "I''ll give you the chance to. Be his aunt!" Charleston said with a smile. His eyes seemed to be beaming


    with affection when he looked at Margaret.


    Margaret subconsciously wanted to avoid this topic. "Mr. Limbaugh, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Maggie, you''re as proud as a peacock. If you really didn''t have feelings for me, why did you have to


    exin your rtionship with Elvis?" Charleston questioned.


    His raspy voice surrounded Margaret''s ears. She only felt her ears tingling, as if they were tickled by


    feathers.


    Her heart was beating faster.


    "I just don''t want others to misunderstand me. Even if it''s someone I''m familiar with, I''ll..." Margaret


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    trailed off.


    She did not know whether she was saying this to Charleston or to herself.


    "Is that so?" Charleston chuckled and said in a gentle voice, "Are you sure?"


    Are you sure?


    Margaret felt her scalp tingling. Was she sure?


    "You''re not sure. In fact, Margaret, Margaret Simons, you do have feelings for me!" Charleston''s voice,


    which was as pleasant as a siren''s voice, turned into a curse as it made its way into Margaret''s ears.

 Chapter 96 Bewitching Man

    Chapter 96 Bewitching Man


    Chapter 96 Bewitching Man


    "Margaret, in fact, you do have feelings for me..."


    This deep, raspy voice kept ringing in her mind again and again.


    Margaret couldn''t help but pat her head, trying to shake off the voice in her mind.


    Margaret had even forgotten how she left that night.


    However, she could not forget the way Charleston looked at her. It was as if he was going to suck her


    in.


    Oh my, what a bewitching man.


    Margaret let out a long sigh and pulled herself out of her memory.


    Then she focused on the script in her hand. The most important thing for her at the moment was to do


    well in shooting the film.


    This was herst scene.


    The director walked to Margaret''s side and said, "Margaret, it''s your turn to get changed."


    It was the scene where the witch yed by Margaret met Zoey, who yed the priestess.


    This was where the first plot would transition to the second plot.


    In the end, the cunning witch would be demonized. She would then create a sword with her demonic


    powers and stab the priestess with it.


    However, the priestess'' beads that she had carried around with her would save her.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    The director said with a grin, "Go ahead."


    The makeup artist brought Margaret to the dressing room.


    As Margaret would be acting as a demonized witch in this scene, she had to put on heavy makeup


    despite her strong acting skills.


    This way, she could show that the witch had demonized.


    Margaret changed into her costume. She had yet to put on her makeup, but Margaret''s bare face


    already matched the aura of a devil very well.


    When she put on heavy makeup, she looked even more shockingly in-character.


    Even the director was stunned when he saw her. He only came to his senses after quite some time. He


    then asked, "Margaret, have you memorized your lines?"


    "Yes." Margaret nodded. "I''ve already memorized it."


    The director nodded and said, "Then, I''ll go check on Zoey and see if she''s ready."


    ...


    In the lounge on the other side.


    Zoey had just put on her makeup as well. Though she was holding the script in her hand, it was evident


    that her mind was elsewhere.


    When she saw her assistant rushing in, she asked mysteriously, "How was it? Have you done what I


    told you to do?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all done." The assistant nodded and said with certainty. However, she was still a little


    worried, "Isn''t this a little too risky?"


    "No, we know our boundaries. If we can''t crush Margaretpletely this time, then I''m not Zoey rk,"


    Zoey said with hatred. "Can''t believe this shameless woman actually wants to hook up Mr. Limbaugh."


    In the past few days, she had vaguely heard from her cousin that Margaret wanted to seduce


    Charleston.


    Hearing this sent Zoey into an instant fit of rage.


    She was already very jealous of the rtionship Suanne''s rtionship with Charleston.


    However, as Suanne was her cousin, she digressed. But now, someone else whom she disliked also


    wanted to hook up with Mr. Limbaugh.


    "Margaret must be very shameless," she thought.


    Mr. Limbaugh belonged to her cousin only.


    "Zoey, are you ready?" The director suddenly appeared and asked.


    Zoey acted like nothing had happened and nodded, "Yes."


    As she spoke, she headed outside.


    ...


    The actors had arrived and the cameras were ready. They began to shoot the scene.


    In the cave, the witch had been demonized, but the whole world had not been overthrown just yet. She


    wanted to use all her strength to seek revenge for that poor woman.


    Her demonic aura had attracted the righteous priestess.


    However, the priestess was no match for the witch.


    At this time, the witch was not fully a demon nor a ghost.


    Zoey had to portray a sense of righteousness and confusion. She asked, "What the hell are you?"


    The witch allured the priestess and disguised herself as the priestess.


    "I am..." The camera was filming Margaret''s back. She tilted her head and smiled, "You!"


    The way Margaret said her lines made Zoey tremble all over.


    "Not bad..." The director was looking at Zoey''s expression.


    This was the first time Zoey had brought herself into the y so quickly. She expressed the feeling of


    fear and fright very well.


    However, what the director did not know was that Zoey was really scared. She was especially


    frightened when she met Margaret''s half-smiling eyes.


    She was so scared that she was trembling all over. Her lips parted, but she had forgotten her lines.


    "Cut!" The director frowned slightly. "Zoey, what''s wrong?"


    Zoey gasped.


    "I''m sorry, Director. I was too nervous that I forgot my lines."


    "Let''s do it again," the director said helplessly.


    However, Zoey messed up again on the second take.


    And the third...


    And the fourth...


    Zoey sighed deeply. What was wrong with her? Why was she not in a good state?


    Whenever she met Margaret''s eyes, she just felt an inexplicable fear.


    She was so pressured that she could not say anything and her mind went nk.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    The director also noticed the problem. He slightly scrunched his eyebrows and asked the scriptwriter


    next to him.


    "Do you think that Zoey is intimidated by Margaret?"


    What he meant was that her acting skill had improved so well that it was outssing the other person.


    There were two possible oues whenever this happened. The browbeat actor could either continue


    feeling intimidated and fail to act, or they would be able to ovee their fear and move pass it.


    However, only experienced actors with a strong presence would be able to pressure other actors this


    way during filming. Margaret was just a neer in the filming industry. How was she be able to


    intimidate others?


    Could this be considered a rare, legendary talent?


    "Margaret, you may tone down your emotionster when you shoot..." The director thought for a


    moment and said to Margaret.


    "Okay." Margaret heard the director''s words and nodded.


    "Okay, let''s continue." The director shouted ''action'' again.


    This time, Margaret really did not try as hard emotionally when she said her lines. She just simply read


    out the lines.


    Sure enough, Zoey did not feel as pressured as before.


    She managed to pull through.


    "Cut! Okay, next scene."


    The next scene was where the witch used her demonic power to manifest a sword which was used to


    stab Zoey''s abdomen with.


    The prop team handed a sword over to Margaret.


    "Use this to stab Zoeyter." The person in charge from the prop team said, "Don''t worry. It''s a


    telescopic sword. It won''t hurt her."


    "I got it, thank you." Margaret nodded.


    "Okay, let''s start," the director said.


    Margaret held the sword and slowly made her way towards Zoey.


    "Monster, go away, don''te any closer!" Zoey screamed with fear as she stumbled back. However,


    there was a stone wall behind her and she had nowhere to escape.


    Margaret then raised her sword and stabbed right into Zoey''s abdomen.


    Logically speaking, this sword should have been a telescopic sword.


    However, when Margaret stabbed her, she noticed that something was wrong.


    "Ouch!" Zoey let out a painful wail.


    Margaret instantly withdrew her hand. This sword was real. It was not a telescopic sword!


    Zoey''s stomach was cut open. Her costume immediately stained with blood.


    "What''s going on?" The director instantly stood up.

 Chapter 97 The Police Station

    Chapter 97 The Police Station


    Chapter 97 The Police Station


    The whole crew was frightened out of their wits.


    Was this not a telescopic sword prepared by the prop team?


    Why did it really injure the actress?


    "Doctors! Where are the doctors?" The manager immediately hurried to Zoey''s side.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    The doctors on duty instantly came to give Zoey first aid treatment.


    "I, I don''t know what''s going on. When I was getting it ready, it was indeed a telescopic sword." The


    staff of the prop team hurriedly shook their heads and exined.


    They had to make it clear.


    Otherwise, it would be bad if they had to bear the responsibility.


    "How''s the situation looking now?" The director asked anxiously.


    The doctor said in a low voice, "Fortunately, the wound is not very deep. We have already treated it.


    For the time being, she cannot move. Let her rest for a week before filming. Otherwise, the wound


    might tear open again."


    "Okay, I understood." The director nodded.


    He couldn''t believe that such a thing would happen to his crew.


    Everyone was puzzled.


    Suddenly, Zoey''s assistant walked out angrily and yelled.


    "What on earth is your crew doing? Why is there a problem with the props? Luckily, Zoey was not


    fatally stabbed. If that really happened, I guess the crew would probably be scolded to death."


    The director knew that the crew was at fault.


    Although the assistant''s words were unpleasant to the ear, it was not appropriate for him to refute


    either.


    Therefore, he turned around and scolded the staff of the prop team, "Tell me, what''s going on?"


    "I, I don''t know either. I gave Miss Margaret a telescopic sword. All the props are marked. The real


    sword is only needed in the next scene."


    The staff was so scared that his legs started trembling.


    "Are you sure?" The assistant looked at the staff aggressively.


    The staff member nodded his head vigorously, "Yes, I''m sure."


    He had been working in this field for so many years. It was impossible for him to make such a small


    mistake.


    "In that case, is there someone who is deliberately targeting Zoey?" The assistant raised her eyebrows


    and said, "Otherwise, why would the telescopic sword be swapped?"


    The director had a headache after hearing the assistant''s words. He turned to look at the person in


    charge of the prop team and asked, "Do you remember who came in contact with the props before


    this?"


    "It seems..." The staff suddenly remembered something. He then turned and looked at Margaret, "I


    think I saw Margareting out of the props room this morning."


    What?


    Margaret?


    The director was taken aback. He turned to look at Margaret, "Margaret, is it true? Have you been to


    the props room in the morning?"


    Margaret hesitated for a moment. In the end, she nodded, "Yes!"


    "Why did you suddenly go to the props room?" The director felt very strange.


    He had never seen Margaret going to any props room before.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows.


    What should she say? Charleston''s words that night made her feel uneasy, so she had decided to walk


    around the film set.


    Thus, when she walked past the props room, she mindlessly went in and took a look around.


    "I was just curious, so I went in to take a look, but I definitely did not touch anything!" Margaret said.


    "Haha, that''s really funny. You went to the props room for no reason and now something like this


    happened. There''s no need for investigate further. You must be the one trying to hurt Zoey." The


    assistant reprimanded loudly.


    Everyone was surprised and could not believe that Margaret turned out to be the culprit.


    "That''s impossible. Why would Margaret do such a thing for no reason? She''s not the type to." The


    director frowned.


    The assistant pointed at Margaret and said, "Director, don''t judge a book by its cover. If not, why did


    she go to the props room for no reason today?"


    Margaret scrunched her eyebrows and said, "I already said that I didn''t touch anything..."


    "The police are here." Someone in the crowd shouted and interrupted Margaret''s words.


    Margaret''s pupils suddenly dted.


    She realized that she had fallen into Zoey''s trap.


    She did not think of it before, but at this moment, Margaret suddenly recalled that she had felt someone


    tailing her for no apparent reason in the morning.


    It was very likely that Zoey''s assistant had been the one following her.


    The policeman got out of the car and looked at Margaret. "Excuse me, Miss, pleasee with us."


    "Huh!" Margaret sneered and stared at the assistant. "You are trying to frame me, aren''t you?"


    The assistant''s scalp tingled when Margaret red at her. She bit her lip hard. This way, she would not


    make a sound out of fear.


    "Sir, hurry up and take this person away!"


    Margaret got in the police car.


    The assistant watched as Margaret was brought away.


    It was only then that she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    She returned to Zoey''s lounge.


    She secretly observed the surroundings to make sure that no one was watching. Then, she closed the


    door.


    "Zoey, Margaret has been taken away by the police. She will probably be in lock-up for at least ten


    days," the assistant lowered her voice and said.


    "Okay. Let''s add some fuel to the fire then. Let them ''entertain'' Margaret well." Zoey smiled viciously.


    With the wound on her body, she looked extremely cunning.


    The assistant nodded, but then she still spoke worriedly.


    "Zoey, what if they found out that we were actually behind the prop-swapping?"


    "Do you think that''s possible? All the evidence is pointing at Margaret."


    "But there are surveince cameras in the Shington Studio City..." The assistant was still a little


    worried.


    Zoey looked at her and said, "Don''t worry. There are indeed surveince cameras in Shington Studio


    City, but only the most superior person is qualified to check the footage. Otherwise, those paparazzi


    would have already gotten their hands on it."


    That was indeed true.


    Upon hearing this, the assistant let out a sigh of relief.


    "But you are too cruel. In order to crush Margaret, you are willing to hurt yourself."


    "It''s just a minor injury. It won''t take long for it to heal. However, Margaret''s future would be crushed


    forever." Zoey snorted coldly.


    ....


    "Name."


    The police looked at Margaret sternly.


    "Margaret Simons."


    "Why did you deliberately hurt someone else?"


    "I didn''t." Margaret took a deep breath.


    She continued, "I didn''t swap the props."


    "All the evidence points to you, so please stop denying it, Miss Simons."


    Margaret pressed her lips together. After a moment of silence, she suddenly asked, "Can I make a


    phone call?"


    The policeman hesitated for a moment and nodded.


    "Make it quick."


    Margaret took out her mobile phone. For some reason, at this moment, the figure of that person


    instantly appeared in her mind.


    His fingertips slightly trembled. She opened her contact list on the phone.


    Her eyes were fixed on Mr. Limbaugh''s contact.


    Margaret hesitated for a moment. She then gritted her teeth and dialed it.


    The sound of the call going through started ringing. Margaret''s heart was beating rapidly.


    She waited for what felt like an eternity. It seemed like her call was going to be unanswered...


    The hope in Margaret''s heart was gradually extinguishing.


    However, at the veryst moment before the call got cut off, a man asked in a husky voice, "What''s


    wrong?"


    "Mr. Limbaugh..."


    For some reason, when Margaret heard Charleston''s voice, her nose twitched and her voice became


    raspy. She sounded crushed.


    The man seemed to have something very important to attend to. He lowered his voice and asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I, I am at the police station now..."

 Chapter 98 Exposed

    Chapter 98 Exposed


    Chapter 98 Exposed


    The police station?


    The man furrowed his brows even more. He lowered his voice, as if he was trying tofort her, "Wait


    for me. I''ll be there soon."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    The call ended.


    Charleston stood up straight away and nced at his surroundings. He said emotionlessly, "Let''s call it


    a day, gentlemen. I have something urgent to attend to."


    "But..." A director next to him wanted to stop him from leaving.


    After all, the meeting agenda spelt out how important the meeting was today.


    However, it seemed that Charleston did not hear him.


    He walked past him and then headed outside hurriedly.


    ...


    Margaret looked at the dimmed screen.


    When she thought about Charleston asking her to wait for him, for some reason, she felt at ease in an


    instant.


    She had warned herself countless times not to depend on him.


    Yet, it seemed that whenever she was in danger, she would involuntarily think of him first.


    "My friend wille overter. Can we wait until he is here?" Margaret looked up at the police and


    asked. The police nodded.


    "Okay then. You can sit here and wait." After that, the police left.


    Margaret was left alone in the interrogation room.


    The light in the interrogation room was dim.


    Margaret began to retrace what had happened that day.


    The telescopic sword had suddenly turned into a real sword. Obviously, someone had swapped it.


    That person was most probably Zoey and her assistant.


    But why did they want to frame her?


    She was about to finish filming her part of the film. What benefit would they gain from framing her?


    Margaret could not figure it out. As she was thinking about it, she identally fell asleep on the sofa.


    When she opened her eyes again, she felt another presence in the room.


    A familiar presence.


    She focused her gaze and saw Charleston standing in front of her.


    His pair of dark eyes were staring right at her.


    "Mr. Limbaugh..." Margaret said as she subconsciously sniffled.


    Charleston scooped her up and said, "Okay, it''s alright now. Let''s go back."


    "Ahem, put me down. I can walk on my own." Margaret felt a little embarrassed.


    Charleston fixed his gaze on her and teased, "I''m not putting you down. You looked for me when you


    were in trouble but now you won''t let me hold you? You little rascal!"


    Upon hearing Charleston''s words, Margaret suddenly felt that she was really a despicable rascal.


    A despicable, unfaithful rascal.


    "By the way, the police..." Margaret hesitated for a moment.


    "I''ll handle it. No one can stop me from taking you away," Charleston said gently.


    Margaret blinked as she looked at Charleston.


    "Larry, send Miss Margaret back ande pick me up after," Charleston said. He carefully put


    Margaret in the back seat of the car.


    Larry nodded. He then asked, "Sir, shall I send Miss Margaret back to the apartment or the vi?"


    Margaret was about to say that she wanted to be dropped off at the apartment, but Charleston was one


    step ahead of her. He answered, "To the Limbaugh vi."


    "Yes, Sir."


    "Where are you going?" Margaret looked at Charleston in confusion. This man did not look like he was


    getting in the car.


    "I''m going to handle some stuff. I''ll be back soon. Don''t miss me too much. Just wait for me at home


    like a good girl," Charleston said gently.


    "Who would I miss you? You are so shameless." Margaret turned her head grumpily. However, her two


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    cheeks were blushing.


    Larry had heard their conversation. Though he remained expressionless, he was actually rather


    emotional on the inside. He had never seen Mr. Limbaugh being so kind to someone else.


    After getting into the car, Larry started the car engine and drove away slowly.


    After watching the car leave, Charleston looked away and walked towards the police station.


    "Mr. Limbaugh." The policeman looked at Charleston and greeted him respectfully.


    Charleston had so much influence that even the police treated him with great respect.


    "Who used her of deliberately hurting someone else?" Charleston sat on the sofa with his legs


    crossed. His eyes were filled with nobility. "The informant is an artist''s assistant from the same crew as


    Miss Simons," the policeman answered nervously.


    Charleston''s tall body sat on the leather chair.


    From time to time, he would tap his slim fingers on the table. Then, he spoke casually, "Get the


    surveince footage of when Zoey got hurt."


    However, the surveince footage from the Studio City could not be viewed so casually.


    The police was about to say this to Charleston, but he suddenly remembered that Studio City was


    under the jurisdiction of the Limbaugh Group.


    In other words, as the chairman of Limbaugh Group, Charleston was absolutely qualified to demand for


    the footage and to take a look at it.


    Therefore, the policeman nodded and made a call to ask for the footage.


    Soon enough, the footage was shared with the policeman.


    The policeman quickly turned on theputer.


    The room at the police station was a little dark. The lighting from themp was shining on


    Charleston''s face.


    It added a soft glow to his stern, handsome face.


    Charleston watched the video that was sent over.


    In the props room, a strange woman sneaked in.


    Then, she popped open the two boxes in the props room and swapped the props inside.


    Evidently, this was the culprit behind the prop-swap, and it was done deliberately too.


    Then, she shamelessly pointed fingers at Margaret.


    The policeman was very surprised at this turn of events. After he reyed it once more, he stated,


    "This looks to be Zoey''s assistant."


    This was obviously a set-up.


    The policeman sighed. He knew that the entertainment industry was veryplicated, but he did not


    expect it to be this messed up.


    They were willing to frame someone else, and were even alright with hurting themselves.


    "You should know what to do now, yes?" Charleston said casually.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Limbaugh. I know what to do." The policeman nodded.


    They were the police. Naturally, criminals had to be arrested.


    Evidently, the criminal in this case was the assistant.


    "Okay." Charleston nodded.


    "What did you say? Margaret was released?" When Zoey heard the news, she widened her eyes in


    disbelief.


    At first, she thought that Margaret would remain in custody for ten or more days. Once the news report


    came out, she wanted to see how Margaret would wiggle her way out of this.


    However, at this moment, Margaret had been released.


    Just then, the assistant received another news. When she heard it clearly, her face suddenly turned


    pale.


    "Zoey, they discovered that we were the ones who framed Margaret. The police are now looking for


    me. You must save me," the assistant pleaded hurriedly.


    Zoey''s face instantly paled. Then, she awkwardly became stiff and said, "You, I''m telling you. You''ll


    have to take all the me for this. Don''t get me involved in it."


    "But, you were the one who ordered me to..." The assistant stared wide-eyed at Zoey.


    Zoey threatened, "If you don''t do as I say, I can''t guarantee your family''s safety."


    The assistant trembled and said, "I, I understand..."

 Chapter 99 Blue Jellyfish

    Chapter 99 Blue Jellyfish


    Chapter 99 Blue Jellyfish


    The car stopped at the Limbaugh Vi.


    Although it was not the first time Margaret was here, she still felt slightly amazed. Then, she sighed


    internally, wondering that it must have felt good being rich.


    "Excuse me, Larry, when will I be able to leave?" Margaret looked at Larry questionably.


    She could not stay here forever, could she?


    Larry responded apologetically, "I''m sorry, Miss Margaret. It depends on Mr. Limbaugh. When he


    After he finished talking, Larry went away. After all, he was not stupid. If he and Margaret were alone in


    the room together, Mr. Limbaugh may feel jealous when he saw them.


    Therefore, it was better for him to leave as soon as possible.


    After Larry left, Margaret was finally alone for the first time in the day.


    The interior design of the Limbaugh Vi was extravagant yet minimal, which made the space feel a


    little unweing.


    The vi was enormous and there was not a single servant in sight.


    Charleston seemed to be the only person living here.


    Margaret had been here once. Besides the part-timer working during meal hours, the vi was empty at


    other times.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As Margaret sat alone in this big, empty vi, she felt a little ufortable.


    Margaret was bored. She did not know where Charleston had gone either.


    Sitting on the soft couch, fatigue from her long day finally caught up to Margaret. She dozed off in a


    daze.


    Not knowing how long it had been, Margaret finally opened her eyes, only to find a tall figure standing


    in front of her.


    "Mr. Limbaugh." Margaret woke up instantly. She looked at the man who was smiling faintly in front of


    her. She then asked, "How long have I been asleep?"


    "I''ve been here for ten minutes now," Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Charleston had been here for about ten minutes. In other words, she had slept for quite some time.


    At first, she just wanted to take a nap.


    She did not expect that she would identally fall into deep sleep.


    Moreover, she had fallen asleep on someone else''s sofa. Margaret suddenly felt very embarrassed.


    "Ahem, then why didn''t you wake me up when you got here?" Margaret cleared her throat.


    Charleston grinned, "I couldn''t bring myself to do so."


    She looked very sweet and adorable when she was asleep, like a soft cake.


    Charleston really couldn''t bring himself to wake her up.


    Margaret blinked her eyes in embarrassment.


    "Do you want to go to the room and rest?" Charleston asked again.


    Margaret waved her hand and said, "No, it''s okay. By the way, Mr. Limbaugh, about the police..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already dealt with it." Charleston said, "I''ve seen the surveince footage and found


    out that it was the assistant who did it."


    The assistant?


    Zoey''s assistant.


    Margaret was not surprised. She said, "I heard that no one could retrieve the footage in Studio City that


    easily."


    She had read before about two actresses who had gotten into a fight. They wanted to watch the


    surveince footage to determine who was to me for starting the fight. However, Studio City refused


    to share the footage.


    "Yes, but Studio City belongs to the Limbaugh family," Charleston said with a smile.


    No wonder.


    Margaret fiddled with her fingers and said bashfully, "I owe you another favor again. Charleston, why do


    you always help me?"


    Charleston kept silent. He only gazed deeply into Margaret''s orbs.


    He thought to himself, "Silly girl, I helped you because I want you to owe me a favor. This way, you


    could return the favor by being mine."


    "Are you not going to sleep anymore?" Charleston switched topics.


    Margaret nodded and said, "I can''t fall back asleep."


    "Well then, let me take you somewhere," Charleston suddenly said as he let the air of mystery envelop


    Margaret.


    ...


    Margaret got into the car under Charleston''s lead.


    The car moved slowly through the night. It was a beautiful and serene scene.


    Finally, it arrived at the famous Linger River in Asshington.


    The Linger River scenery looked breathtakingly gorgeous at night. When the evening street lights lit up,


    everything was reflected on the river.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Margaret took in a whiff of the night breeze. Suddenly, she felt her entire


    body getting embraced by an indescribablefort.


    Theforting feeling slipped into her bones and made her want to cry out.


    "Do you like this ce?" Charleston turned to look at Margaret.


    "Yes!" Margaret nodded.


    Charleston raised the corners of his lips. It seemed that Larry was right.


    If a woman was not in a good mood, one should take her for a walk. This would be the best method to


    lighten her mood and uplift her spirit.


    "Oh, it''s a blue jellyfish!" Suddenly, Margaret seemed to have seen something and pointed excitedly at


    the river.


    She unconsciously pulled Charleston''s sleeve with her other hand.


    The slight breeze gently blew on her soft, silky hair. This was a different kind of beauty.


    Under the night sky, she was as pretty as a fairy.


    Charleston''s eyes took Margaret in slowly, like he was ponderously enjoying the finest wines. Atst,


    his gaze fell on Margaret''s legs.


    When he remembered how her legs had wrapped around his waist before, Charleston''s eyes suddenly


    darkened. He swallowed, thinking about the shback that he had just gotten.


    He turned his head away in an attempt to suppress the lust in his heart.


    There was a yacht in the middle of the river and someone was proposing on it while holding a banquet


    of blue roses.


    The two embraced each other tightly amidst the cheers of the crowd.


    "How romantic!" There was a hint of envy in Margaret''s eyes.


    All of a sudden, Margaret thought about her rtionship with Zachary their during college days.


    During that time, Zachary was extremely nice to her. He would get up at five in the morning during


    winter and queue up to get some pastries from the street just because she said she liked them.


    However, in the end, his feelings changed and he levitated over to Stephanie without so much as a


    pause for hesitation.


    This was why all rtionships in this world felt like bubbles to Margaret.


    Charleston noticed the change in her mood quickly. He grabbed her chin and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing..." Margaret took a deep breath and forced a smile. "I was just envying them!"


    "There''s nothing to envy about. This group of people is proposing while being surrounded by blue


    jellyfish. Do you know that blue jellyfish are poisonous and would sting people? What if the good news


    identally became bad news..." No one knew whether Charleston wasforting her, or trying to


    scare her.


    "Do you have to say that? How could you turn such a romantic scene into something so tragic?"


    Margaret red at him.


    She was infuriated at his weird thoughts.


    She was so angry that the little sadness she had about the past had dissipated.


    "Is that considered romantic?" Charleston looked at the bunch of people.


    "There''s a real generation gap between us, Mr. Limbaugh," Margaret said helplessly.


    She was no longer in the mood since she was interrupted like this.


    Margaret walked into the car grumpily.


    Charleston looked at the petite woman''s angry figure and frowned a little.


    Did she really like blue jellyfish that much?

 Chapter 100 BeanieS Call

    Chapter 100 Beanie''S Call


    Chapter 100 Beanie''s Call


    Charleston went back to the car.


    He looked at Margaret and asked, "Do you want to go somewhere else?"


    "Not anymore. Mr. Limbaugh, can you take me home?" Margaret said.


    After all, she did not have any money at this moment. Thus, it was absolutely impossible for her to go


    back on her own.


    Margaret suddenly felt that she was not really that strong.


    She was angry with Charleston before this, but now, she had to beg Charleston to send her back


    because she wanted to go home.


    "Sigh, Margaret, where''s your determination?" She thought to herself.


    If Charleston knew what Margaret was thinking at the time, he would definitely feel very gratified and


    thought, "That''s right, I''m going to spoil you until you lose all your determination."


    "I''ll send you back to the Limbaugh Vi. You can rest there today," Charleston said and started the car


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    engine.


    Margaret widened her eyes and said, "I want to go back to my apartment."


    "Okay, then you may walk back to your apartment," Charleston said in a casual manner.


    Walk back?


    Margaret gnashed her teeth with hatred. This man was despicable. Did he think that she did not know


    this area was an outskirt?


    Moreover, there would be no car passing through the area at this time. Even if there was a car, she had


    no money at all; there was no way she could go back on her own.


    It was obvious that the man was well aware of this, yet he said such a thing.


    He was too mean.


    After returning to the vi, Margaret thought that Charleston would wait for the opportunity to do


    something.


    It was not her fault that she overthought. This man indeed had done something of the likes before. He


    had always taken advantage of her without any reason.


    However, this time, Charleston did not pester her too much.


    After he arranged for the room where she had stayed previously, Charleston went to look for Elvis. It


    seemed that he had something urgent to attend to. It was rare that he did note to harass her.


    Since Margaret wasn''t allowed to go back to her own home, she did not argue further and went to


    sleep directly.


    Margaret slept veryfortably during the first half of the night, but when it came to the second half of


    the night, her stomach started growling.


    She could not bear it any longer. Margaret got up and walked to the vi''s kitchen.


    The kitchen was huge, and it was packed all kinds of food.


    Margaret wanted to make herself a bowl of oatmeal. As she was approaching the kitchen, she vaguely


    caught sight of a figure. She walked in and realized that it was Charleston.


    He was holding a cocktail shaker, and he was shaking it vigorously. His skills looked to be on par with


    an experienced bartender''s.


    The cocktail in the shaker was blue colored.


    After he stopped shaking it, he poured the cocktail into a tall ss.


    In an instant, the blue cocktail in the ss formed a beautiful shape.


    It was like a jellyfish!


    Margaret gasped in surprise.


    "You''re awake?" Charleston noticed her as he raised his head. There was a hint of exhaustion in his


    raspy voice.


    Margaret immediately realized that he had not slept at all.


    Did he stay up all night just to make a cocktail?


    "Here you go, this is ''blue jellyfish'' that you liked!" Charleston picked up the ss with his muscr


    hands. "This is better than the jellyfish in the river. It''s not poisonous and it doesn''t sting!"


    Margaret''s eyes suddenly widened. She did not know what to say.


    He handed the ''blue jellyfish'' to Margaret.


    When he looked at Margaret''s expression, he felt that she looked funny. He then said, "Don''t worry, it


    won''t kill you!"


    Margaret was speechless for a while. Finally, she took the ss of cocktail and sipped.


    Sure enough, it tasted really good. He probably added mint to the cocktail as it had a cooling effect.


    However, as he said, it did not sting. Instead, it warmed one''s stomach.


    "Why are you here making ''blue jellyfish'' in the middle of the night?" Margaret suddenly asked.


    "Because of you," Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret''s eyes widened and she unconsciously tried to avert his gaze. As a result, Charleston took a


    step forward.


    "Because I want you, Margaret!" Charleston continued.


    "I, I..." Under the charm of the man, the arrogant Margaret was at a loss for words for a moment. She


    did not know what to do, or say.


    Awkwardness pervaded the air. Suddenly, Margaret''s phone rang.


    It was as if Margaret had seen her savior. She quickly ced the cocktail aside and took out her mobile


    phone. She awkwardly said to Charleston, "I, I''ll have to take this call."


    Charleston pursed his lips and took a step back in silence.


    Only then did Margaret let out a sigh of relief. She looked at the caller''s name on her screen and


    suddenly rxed a little.


    "Beanie?" Margaret said cautiously.


    It should be daytime in Milesburg. No wonder Beanie was calling her.


    "Aunt Margaret, I can''t fall asleep," the childlike voice whined.


    "Why not? Are you in bed?" Margaret asked worriedly.


    "Yes." Beanie nodded obediently.


    Margaret asked again, "Where is Grandpa and Grandma?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been alone in my room all this time."


    "Beanie, did you not talk to your grandparents again today?" It seemed like Margaret had eyes in


    Milesburg. She instantly knew what was going on on the other side of the.


    Beanie nodded. His voice was as soft as a mosquito''s. "I don''t want to talk to them. Aunt Margaret, I


    just miss you."


    Margaret sighed and said, "Good boy, I''m here because I have something very important to attend to.


    I''ll go to Milesburg to see you as soon as I''m done, okay?"


    "Since you''ve promised me, no take-backs!" Beanie said hurriedly. The little monster on the other end


    of the line seemed to be really worried that she would break her promise.


    Margaret nodded with a smile, "Don''t worry. If so, shouldn''t you be a good boy and have your meal


    obediently?"


    Based on the time zone difference, it was time for Beanie to have a meal there.


    "Okay." Beanie nodded and hung up the phone.


    Margaret looked at the dimmed screen and suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Who is Beanie?" A faint, curious voice asked.


    Margaret was surprised for a moment and saw Charleston staring straight at her.


    Margaret realized that she didn''t try hard enough to be away from Charleston when she was on the


    phone. In other words, this man had heard everything.


    "A friend''s child." Margaret blinked her eyes.


    "Little one, you seem to be hiding a lot of secrets. Can''t you just tell me?" Charleston said as he


    stretched out his hand, wanting to touch Margaret''s hair.


    Even with the power of the Limbaugh family, he could not find out what exactly had happened to


    Margaret in Milesburg.


    This meant that someone who wielded the same power as the Limbaugh family had gotten rid of


    Margaret''s past.


    Who on earth was it?


    The look on Charleston''s face changed, and the hand that he stretched out awkwardly paused in mid-


    air.


    It was because Margaret avoided his hand.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I''m sorry..." Margaret said apologetically.

 Chapter 101 The Person Behind Margaret

    Chapter 101 The Person Behind Margaret


    Chapter 101 The Person Behind Margaret


    "These are my affairs..." Margaret''s voice suddenly became a little calm.


    Charleston''s eyes narrowed, and his face turned a little grim.


    Margaret noticed that Charleston''s expression had changed, but she still wanted to say, "Mr. Limbaugh,


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    I know that you are very kind to me, but I will tell you honestly that I have no feelings for you at all."


    There was none at all.


    Charleston pursed his lips.


    Margaret knew that by saying this, she might be a little cruel.


    However, it was the truth.


    Charleston was very nice to her, but he was also very kind to many other people.


    Moreover, it was impossible for her to fall in love with anyone else again after her previous experience


    with men.


    Margaret''s heart had long been hardened. All the things she felt previously were only because she had


    suddenly felt warmth after being alone for a long time. That was why she felt a little touched.


    That was right. She was just touched. There were no other feelings at all.


    Margaret told herself in her heart.


    "Are you sure?" Charleston looked deeply into Margaret''s eyes.


    "I''m sure." Margaret turned her head away, not wanting to see Charleston''s expression.


    In an instant, the air seemed to be frozen.


    After a long time, Charleston finally spoke, "You should go upstairs and rest."


    Margaret was flustered for a moment. She nodded and then rushed upstairs.


    She ran up so quickly; it was as if she was desperate to run away.


    Looking at her flustered figure, which was like a little white rabbit''s, Charleston suddenly felt a little


    funny.


    He felt a dull pain in his heart.


    Charleston was silent for a moment. Then he took out his phone and called Elvis.


    Elvis was in a state of being heartbroken because he was ''betrayed'' by his uncle.


    After getting Charleston''s call, he toughened himself up and answered, "Uncle, what do you want? I


    have things to do. Tell me quick."


    "Come over to the Night Dream Bar." Charleston''s voice was extremely deep.


    Elvis widened his eyes, "I don''t want to go to the bar!"


    His uncle was so bold. How dare he go to that bar after getting together with Margaret?


    "Do you want to go or not?" Charleston''s voice grew even colder.


    Elvis immediately became so scared that his body shuddered. "Fine, fine. I''ll go."


    He was instantly back to being a coward.


    After Charleston hung up the phone, he got up and nced upstairs. Then he walked out.


    ...


    The luxurious private room door opened.


    Elvis came in with four beautiful women behind him.


    They all had an angelic face and a great figure. Each one looked stunning.


    Charleston had mild mysophobia, thus these girls were chosen after careful consideration. They were


    absolutely clean and beautiful.


    Moreover, all of them were only 18 years old.


    Charleston propped his long legs on the crystal table.


    He looked at the girls behind Elvis without any emotion.


    However, all the girls were very excited.


    After all, the man in front of them was Mr. Limbaugh.


    As long as they could hook up with him for a night, they would no longer have to worry about their


    future glory and wealth.


    "Uncle Charles, why are you so depressed? Does Margaret know that you are here?" Elvis still could


    not help sighing.


    He was forced by his uncle toe here to drink all of a sudden.


    And Charleston wanted him to pick some gorgeous girls for him.


    This was really...


    Elvis thought of how his mother had always praised his youngest uncle for being so smart and capable.


    At this moment, Elvis only wanted to go back home and roar at his mother, "How could this man be


    considered as smart and capable?"


    "I just want to give this a try." Charleston said suddenly.


    Give this a try?


    Try what?


    Elvis suddenly felt a little puzzled.


    These girls knew Charleston''s identity, so a few bold ones solicitously surrounded him.


    They were not wearing any makeup, but as soon as they got close to Charleston, he could smell


    something unpleasant.


    He frowned as if he was being forced to endure something.


    In the end, he could not tolerate it.


    Charleston picked up the girl who was the closest to him and threw her hard on the ground. "Get lost.


    You stink."


    One of them boldly handed her hand to Charleston and said, "Mr. Limbaugh, smell me. Do I smell


    better?"


    She had deliberately sprayed a very faint lily perfume on herself before the meetup.


    Charleston furrowed his handsome eyebrows, "Were you just dragged out of the bathroom?"


    He asked in disgust and irony.


    The girl''s face turned pale.


    "Uncle, there''s something wrong with your nose. I think she smells good. Besides, I''ve picked them


    after careful consideration. They are the cream of the crop at Night Dream Bar," Elvis hurriedly said.


    The cream of the crop!


    Even the stinky ones made it as the cream of the crop!


    "It''s a miracle that Night Dream Bar hasn''t gone out of business yet," Charleston mocked coldly.


    Elvis felt a little embarrassed, "Uncle, this Night Dream Bar is one of your businesses."


    Charleston felt inexplicably annoyed. D*mn it, he must have been out of his mind toe here.


    No one wasparable to Margaret''s scent.


    That d*mn woman was simply his drug. He had been addicted ever since he got to taste her. He just


    couldn''t seem to quit her.


    Sure enough, Margaret was his only salvation. No one could rece her.


    To Charleston, everyone else was unattractive. They made his stomach twist in disgust.


    "If you like these women, I''ll give them to you," Charleston said coldly.


    When Elvis heard Charleston''s words, he quickly waved his hand and refused, "No. If Margaret finds


    out, I will be beaten again."


    "Are you close to her?" Charleston squinted his eyes and looked at his nephew. There was a hint of


    danger in his tone.


    The rascal, Elvis nodded. He then said, "Yes, we met in Milesburg. I was at a bar flirting with a girl, but


    she started crying out of nowhere. Then, Margaret came up and beat me up. Our friendship started


    from an argument."


    "Why was she at the bar?" Charleston asked doubtfully.


    "To make money," Elvis said. "She seemed in need of money."


    "Do you know if she has any child around her?" Charleston thought of the child named Beanie.


    Elvis shook his head and said honestly, "I haven''t seen any."


    "Was she only selling beers at the bar? Did you notice if there were any powerful people around her?"


    Charleston asked again.


    "Haha, Uncle, are you joking? If there is such a powerful person around her, why would she need to


    sell beers? That won''t make her much money at all," Elvisughed.


    Charleston narrowed his eyes.


    That was right, Elvis''s words did make sense. However, if Margaret really did not know any influential


    person, why was all her information in Milesburg erased? Why could he still not discover anything even


    with Limbaugh family''s power?

 Chapter 102 You Are Melissa TaylorS Daughter

    Chapter 102 You Are Melissa Taylor''S Daughter


    Chapter 102 You Are Melissa Taylor''s Daughter


    The following day.


    Margaret woke up early.


    She nced around the empty living room. Then, she realized that the room next to hers was empty


    too.


    Charleston was not home the previous night. Where did he go?


    As soon as this thought came to her mind, Margaret shook it away.


    "Where he went has nothing to do with you," she thought to herself.


    After using the disposable toiletries to wash up, she came to the living room.


    The front door opened and Larry walked in.


    "Miss Margaret, you are awake. Charleston has asked me to send you home," Larry said.


    Margaret looked at Larry and asked quietly, "Where is Charleston?"


    "I''m not sure. He only called me," Larry said truthfully.


    Margaret nodded and said, "I see."


    After Larry sent Margaret back to the apartment, Margaret got a call from Monique.


    "Monique," Margaret greeted softly.


    Monique noticed that something was off from Margaret''s voice. She quickly inquired, "What''s wrong?


    Are you not feeling well?"


    "Nothing. Is there anything I can help you with?" Margaret asked curiously.


    It was only then did Monique remember why she called. "Margaret, there''s a gathering tonight. It''s the


    one I told you aboutst time."


    "Okay, I got it." Margaret nodded. "What time, and where?"


    "At the Emperor Hotel. It will start at five in the afternoon. I''ll wait for you there," Monique said.


    Margaret nodded, "Okay, I''ll give you a call once I reach."


    "Okay." Monique nodded. Then, she said mysteriously, "I heard that some big shot will be there today."


    "A big shot?" Margaret found that a little interesting.


    The person who could make upper-ss families think that they were a big shot was definitely not an


    ordinary person.


    "Okay, I got it. Don''t worry, I will be well prepared," Margaret said with a smile.


    ...


    "Dad." Stephanie came downstairs obediently and noticed Mr. Wayne sitting at a corner. "Hello, Mr.


    Wayne."


    "Yes, so here''s the thing. I would like to invite Miss Simons to a banquet tonight," Mr. Wayne said


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    truthfully.


    It was definitely not an ordinary banquet if it was an invitation from Mr. Wayne.


    Stephanie''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    If she could attend the banquet, she might gain some benefits from it, or perhaps, some power.


    "Okay, I will definitely be there," Stephanie said very excitedly.


    Mr. Wayne nced at Stephanie and added, "We''re holding the banquet to wee Master Sherman.


    So do dress up nicely, Miss Stephanie. Make sure you don''t dress inappropriately."


    "Don''t worry, I understand." Stephanie was so excited that she was a little speechless when she heard


    that Master Sherman would be there as well.


    She did not expect that such an important person would be present.


    Neither did she expect that she''d be personally invited by Master Sherman to this banquet.


    An honor like this would make anyone envy her.


    Everyone knew that the Sherman family was a powerful family.


    The Sherman family is influential all across Europe. To have Master Shermane to Havend was


    a rare urrence. Therefore, she must be on her best behavior.


    ...


    At the banquet.


    Margaret wore a silver dress that made her look mysterious but elegant.


    As nned, she met up with Monique.


    Monique was obviously in a good mood. After dressing up well, she looked much younger and lively.


    "Margaret, you''re here. You look gorgeous," Monique hurriedly said with a smile as soon as she saw


    Margaret.


    Margaret tilted her head and said, "You''re gorgeous too. God knows how many men''s hearts will you


    be able to steal tonight?"


    "You''re hrious. In fact, after I divorced Samuel, my mood had indeed gotten much better," Monique


    said with a grin.


    "Are you two officially divorced?" Margaret asked.


    Monique nodded. "Yes, they didn''t agree at first. Then, I went back to my family and asked for help.


    With their help, it was all a breeze. Samuel still wants part of his property. He should take a good look


    at himself. When we got married, almost all of the business was run by me. He didn''t do anything, yet


    he still wants to get a share! Anyway, in the end, he left without gaining anything."


    Margaret covered her mouth andughed.


    Seeing the jerk end up like this, Margaret felt that her mood had improved a lot.


    "Okay, let''s not talk about him. It''s a waste of time. Let''s go up first." Monique quickly said, "Otherwise,


    it won''t look good if we arrivete."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded and headed to the Emperor Hotel with Monique.


    They came to the ce where the banquet was held. As soon as they stepped in, they heard the


    chatters of the people present.


    "The Simons family? Isn''t that family just an insignificant one?" One of the girls in pink said disdainfully.


    Several well-dressed girls also covered their mouths and snickered.


    Margaret looked in their direction, only to find that Stephanie was standing amongst them.


    Why was Stephanie here?


    How did she get in?


    It could not be because of Simons family''s influence.


    Just like what these girls said, although the Simons family was also considered a wealthy family, it


    definitely held no ranks in the upper social ss.


    Therefore, they were not qualified to attend such a banquet.


    Stephanie, who was being teased by many, could not help but tremble.


    D*mn these people!


    If it were not for the fact that Mr. Wayne had reminded her not to reveal the fact that she was invited by


    Master Sherman, she wouldn''t be humiliated like this, would she?


    "Hey, wait, the Simons family? Do you mean William Simons'' family? The first Mrs. Simons is the


    daughter of the Taylor family." One of the little girls suddenly thought of something.


    "The daughter of the Taylor family? Oh, that''s right, if not mistaken, the daughter of the Taylor family,


    Melissa Taylor, was married to the son of the Simons family and she gave birth to a daughter. Is that


    her?"


    ...


    The girl in pink nced at Stephanie and seemed to have thought of something. She said, "I heard that


    Aunt Melissa used to be famously elegant in the circle. She is good at all kinds of instruments. If you


    are her daughter, you should know how to y the piano right?"


    As she finished her words, she pointed at the piano at the corner and said, "Why don''t you y us


    something?"


    "I..." Stephanie took a deep breath and screamed in her heart. She was not Melissa''s daughter. Her


    mother was Silvia ine.


    However, if these people knew that her mother was just a mistress, they would definitely despise her.

 Chapter 103 Who On Earth Are You?

    Chapter 103 Who On Earth Are You?


    Chapter 103 Who On Earth Are You?


    Anyway, Melissa had been dead for a long time.


    These people weren''t aware of the happenings in the Simons family.


    Hence, it would be best if she said nothing. Even if others knew the truth, she would just say that they


    were nothing but mere assumptions.


    Hence, a smile appeared on Stephanie''s face. She said, "Sure, I''ll give it a try."


    Although she was not Melissa''s daughter, Stephanie was treated as a daughter of a wealthy family


    after Melissa''s death.


    Over the years, she had attended several music, chess, calligraphy and art sses.


    It was not a problem for her to y the piano.


    However, it would be a problem if she was asked to perform other things.


    Under the gaze of everyone, Stephanie walked towards the piano.


    The piano was white. It had just been delivered over from Italy.


    Stephanie ced her fingers on the keys and began to y.


    The smooth musical notes sounded under her fingers. Stephanie closed her eyes. She was evidently


    immersed in her own performance.


    She felt that she did pretty well. After the song was finished, she opened her eyes and waited to be


    praised by everyone.


    However, the young, wealthydies next to her were all giggling with their mouths covered.


    What was going on?


    Suddenly, Stephanie felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Sure enough, the woman in pink next to her said disdainfully, "I was just wondering how great Melissa''s


    daughter must be at the piano, but I didn''t know that you''d suck so bad. You y the piano like a


    primary school student."


    Knowing how to y the piano and being able to y well were two different things.


    Although Silvia had asked Stephanie to hone these skills, a child of a servant would always be the child


    of a servant.


    Their presence and talent were just different from others.


    Although Stephanie had put in a lot of effort to practice, she only started learning it at an older age. She


    could not bepared to these youngdies at all.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Margaret stood by the side and watched indifferently as others made jokes out of Stephanie.


    Stephanie seemed to have felt Margaret''s gaze. She instantly turned in the direction of the gaze.


    When she saw Margaret, she was so angry that her entire body shook.


    D*mn it! Did Margaret, this little b*tch see her being mocked by others?


    This was uneptable! Truly uneptable!


    Why did Margaret have such an amazing mother, while her real mother was just a servant?


    "I''ve never heard Melissa y the piano before. It was said she was amazing at it, but now that I''ve


    heard her daughter''s performance, I believe it''s nothing to shout about," the woman in pink snorted.


    "No one can pretend to be my mother''s daughter." Margaret slowly walked towards them.


    Her footsteps were as light as a fairy''s.


    The silver dress she was wearing radiated her mysterious presence.


    In an instant, she had attracted everyone''s attention.


    Jealousy burned within Stephanie''s chest.


    "Who are you?" The woman in pink looked at Margaret warily.


    Margaret curved up her lips and said, "You''ll find out soon enough."


    As she spoke, she slowly walked towards the piano. Then she sat down and elegantly ced her


    hands onto the piano.


    "Who are you? This piano can''t be yed by just anyone." The woman in pink said grumpily.


    Monique, who was standing by the side, could not help but frown.


    In the past, daughters in big families were all very well-educated.


    However, some families these days had really spoiled their daughters so much that they''vepletely


    thrown basic manners and courtesy out the window.


    Stephanie felt a little better seeing Margaret getting scolded by others.


    That was right. Even if she was insulted, she absolutely could not be the only one who got insulted.


    "Is this piano not for guests?" Margaret said while raising her eyebrows.


    "It is, but if you spoil it, can you afford to pay?" The woman asked arrogantly.


    Margaret could see that this girl looked down upon a lot of people.


    "How do you know that I''ll definitely spoil it?" Margaret felt funny.


    In the end, the girl still did not agree with it. "This piano was shipped from France, and it is very


    valuable. Do you think you are worthy of ying on it?"


    "This piano was ced here for others to use. If I''m not worthy to y on it, are you?" Margaret


    scrunched her eyebrows.


    "Nina came in second in a pianopetition before," one of the girls said.


    Nina?


    That should be the name of the girl in the pink dress.


    "Why? Are you scared? Dare youpete with me?" Nina snorted.


    "Okay." Margaret was fine with it.


    In fact, she did not likepeting, but when she heard the girl''s disrespectful words about her mother,


    she couldn''t stand it anymore.


    She wanted justice for her mother.


    Margaret got up. Nina then sat down and yed the piano.


    One had to admit that Nina was skilled at the piano. After she finished ying, everyone started


    apuding.


    Nina looked even prouder as she looked at everyone down her nose.


    She stood up and cast Margaret the same look.


    Nina''s performance had set the benchmark. If Margaret performed badly, she would be mocked even


    more.


    Could she be more skillful than Nina?


    Was that possible?


    So far, there was only one person who yed better than Nina.


    Stephanie also stared at Margaret. Although she knew that Margaret was good at ying the piano,


    that was many years ago.


    So many things had happened in the past few years. Stephanie did not believe that Margaret still had


    the time to practice.


    If she did not practice, her skills would definitely deteriorate by a lot.


    It was time for Margaret to make a fool of herself.


    It was obvious that Stephanie had forgotten about something called ''talent''. It was something that


    others could not acquire, no matter how envious they were.


    Soon, Margaret started ying a gentle song.


    It was simple. Yet, it caught everyone''s ears.


    Everyone''s eyes were filled with amazement.


    A slim figure, who had been standing at a corner, watched the scene from afar. Their gaze fell on


    Margaret.


    The song chosen by Margaret was a short one. Despite this, it had already seeded in touching the


    hearts of many.


    Her ying was definitely better than Nina''s.


    Apuse came like a tide.


    Margaret gracefully got up and bowed, "Thank you."


    "You y well." Nina was a little reluctant when she said this, "Who on earth are you?"


    She had never seen this person in the upper-ss circle.


    "My name is Margaret Simons." Margaret smiled. "I''m Melissa Taylor''s daughter."

 Chapter 104 Middle-Aged Man

    Chapter 104 Middle-Aged Man


    Chapter 104 Middle-Aged Man


    "You are Aunt Melissa''s daughter?" Nina widened her eyes in surprise. Then, she looked at Stephanie


    and asked suspiciously, "Then, who are you?"


    "I, I am..." Stephanie was suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Her name is Stephanie. She is my stepsister. Her mother used to be a servant in the Simons family."


    Margaret curled her lips and said with a smile.


    Stephanie turned out to be the mistress'' illegitimate daughter.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. So, her mother was a servant at home. That''s just disgusting."


    This was the type of person that all wealthydies hated the most. At this moment, everyone''s gazes


    changed as they started looking at Stephanie with res of despise.


    Nina had a change of expression as well. Though she was indeed proud of her own skills, she couldn''t


    help but admire someone who was better than her at the piano.


    And Margaret was definitely that someone who was better at the piano than she was.


    One must know that Nina was a direct person who had no filter when she spoke.


    Since she now admired Margaret, the moment she learned about Stephanie''s identity, she became


    even more openly disgusted with her.


    "So, you are the daughter of a mistress. Then, why did you admit it when I asked you if you were Aunt


    Melissa''s daughter?"


    Stephanie''s heart froze. She immediately pretended to look pitiful to gain some sympathy from others.


    She exined, "I don''t know. I thought you asked me if I am the daughter of the Simons family..."


    "The Simons family? Who are they? I''ve never heard of them," Nina said disdainfully.


    Stephanie bit her lip and felt the gaze of the surrounding people. It angered her greatly and made her


    feelpletely worthless.


    "I don''t even know how you got in," Nina frowned and said with contempt.


    Stephanie was so angry that her entire body started trembling. She could not wait to scream at the top


    of her lungs that she was invited by Master Sherman.


    However, when she thought of what Mr. Wayne had said, she had no choice but to shut up.


    Although Stephanie could be a little impulsive when she was angry, she knew how to control herself


    depending on the severity of a situation.


    If she really revealed Master Sherman''s identity, she would be digging her own grave.


    She dared not offend such a powerful person.


    "Forget it, let''s not talk to these people. Your name is Margaret, right? Let''s go, let me take you to meet


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    someone." Nina pulled Margaret away as she said this.


    Margaret did not know how to respond.


    This girl had just been rude and aggressive to her, but at this moment, she reconsidered and even


    invited her along to introduce her to others.


    What a fickle-mindeddy.


    Margaret turned to look at Monique. After all, she came to the banquet with Monique.


    She could not just leave her alone.


    Monique also noticed Margaret''s gaze. She then smiled and said, "Go with them. I''ll go mingle with


    some people that I know. You don''t have to worry about me."


    It was only then Margaret began following Nina.


    "Serene,e look." Nina pulled Margaret to a corner.


    Margaret saw a girl look up. The girl was wearing a white dress, looking like a bright moonflower.


    "She''s great at the piano," Nina continued to say with excitement.


    "I know, I just heard her y," Serene said with a smile. She looked at Margaret and said, "Margaret,


    do you still remember me?"


    It was Serene Taylor.


    Margaret''s cousin!


    They had met once when they were young, but as time went by, their rtionship deteriorated.


    Therefore, the two children did not see each other again.


    "Yes, I do." However, Margaret still had an impression of her.


    Before this, they were not very familiar with each other. After talking for a while, they were out of


    conversation topics. Both of them remained silent, which made the atmosphere a little awkward.


    "I heard that you went abroad previously," After a long time, Serene asked.


    Margaret''s eyes darkened and she nodded.


    "Margaret, would you like to see my father for a bit?" Serene suddenly asked.


    "Uncle?" Margaret raised her eyes in surprise.


    In fact, when Melissa was still alive, Margaret rarely interacted with the Taylor family.


    The Taylor family did not understand why a talented woman like Melissa wanted to marry William. Her


    decision angered the Taylor family so much that theypletely severed all ties with her.


    The inheritance that belonged to Melissa was also then taken from her.


    It became the Simons Group''s instead.


    After Melissa''s death, Margaret had no reason to visit the Taylor family.


    Therefore, although Serene was her cousin, the two of them were almost like strangers.


    "Sure, if I get a chance toter on, I might see him," Margaret said with a smile.


    At this moment, she was just not ready yet to see him.


    "I understand. If you need anything at all, just reach out to me." Serene nodded and said.


    The two of them exchanged phone numbers.


    Although they were not familiar with each other before, they got more acquainted as they chatted more,


    and because they were of the same age.


    A waiter then came over with three masks in his hand.


    "Good evening,dies. There will be a masquerade ballter. These are your masks."


    "Thank you." Margaret nodded and epted one of the masks.


    "Are you two going to the ballter?" Nina asked with excitement.


    Both of them shook their heads.


    Nina had no choice but to sigh, "Then, I''ll go stroll around on my ownter. Who knows, maybe I''ll run


    into my Prince Charming."


    Margaret and Serene looked at each other and chuckled.


    Soon, the masquerade ball began.


    Everyone had a mask on. Toe bare-faced, one would stick out like a sore thumb.


    Thus, Margaret had no choice but to put on her mask as well.


    The room bustled with the noise of a banquet. Margaret suddenly felt a little ufortable.


    "I''ll go find my friend," Margaret said to Serene.


    Serene nodded and said, "Alright, take care."


    Margaret nodded and stood upright. She walked around for a little and finally found Monique at the


    dance floor.


    Monique was also wearing a mask, but Margaret immediately recognized her because of her outfit.


    "Monique, I''m feeling a little ill. I''ll leave first." Margaret did not want to stay there any longer.


    "Okay." Monique nodded and asked worriedly, "Do you want me to leave with you?"


    "It''s okay. I''m fine. I''m just a little tired." After bidding Monique goodbye, Margaret headed outside.


    The bustling room made her head ache. Margaret started walking in a direction in a daze.


    She seemed to have arrived at a lounge.


    Margaret opened the room door and wanted to catch a breather. However, she noticed that a person


    was sitting inside!


    As the room was rtively dark, she could not see clearly what he looked like. She could only faintly


    make out that it was a middle-aged man!

 Chapter 105 Aunt Margaret, Come Quick

    Chapter 105 Aunt Margaret, Come Quick


    Chapter 105 Aunt Margaret, Come Quick


    "Ahem, I''m sorry. I''m in the wrong room," Margaret said apologetically.


    Then, she waved her hand and carefully shut the door behind her before leaving.


    Margaret quickly left.


    Not long after Margaret left, Mr. Wayne pushed the door open and said respectfully to the person


    inside, "Sir, have you seen Miss Stephanie?"


    It turned out that there was a French window in this room, thus one could see what was going on in the


    banquet from this room.


    Moreover, this window was a one-way ss where one could only see through it from the inside. One


    could not see the room from the outside.


    "Yes." Master Sherman responded coldly, "She doesn''t look like it."


    That person didn''t exude the slightest presence at all.


    "But she has the ne on her. I''ve seen it on her before," Mr. Wayne thought for a moment and


    said.


    Master Sherman''s pupils suddenly dted. He suddenly thought of something and said, "Help me


    investigate someone."


    "Who is it?"


    "The girl who almost came in here."


    "Okay, I''ll go check the surveince cameras right now." Mr. Wayne nodded.


    "As for Stephanie..." Master Sherman thought for a moment. "Help her with whatever she needs."


    "Yes, Sir!" Mr. Wayne responded. It seemed like Master Sherman had no intention of meeting


    Stephanie in the future.


    ...


    "Margaret, why don''t youe over to the Night Dream Bar?" Elvis suggested. Margaret was


    dumbfounded for a moment. She then frowned slightly.


    "What are you doing at the Night Dream Bar? Are you breaking little girls'' hearts again?"


    "Hey, hey, hey, what are you talking about? With a face like mine, they''re the one seducing me, okay?"


    Elvis said, "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. Come here quickly. Your man is drunk like a dead pig."


    "What do you mean ''my man''?"


    "My uncle. Dear Aunt Margaret, doe here quickly," Elvis said grumpily.


    Margaret thought of the night when she told Charleston off. If she went there now, would it not be... "If


    he is drunk, send him back. Don''t you have hands and feet? You are a man, yet you still ask for my


    help."


    "Oh, you''ll know why when youe over." Elvis let out a cry and then hung up the phone.


    Margaret had no idea what was going on, but when she heard Elvis'' words, she had no choice but to


    ept her fate and go over.


    Soon, she reached the Night Dream Bar.


    As soon as Margaret saw the scene in front of her, the corner of her lips twitched.


    "What the hell are you all doing?" Margaret said with a frown.


    There were several bruises on Elvis'' face.


    Charleston was lying on the sofa. He seemed to have passed out. Even though this man was drunk, he


    still looked so attractive.


    At first nce, anyone would be attracted by his charisma.


    "How did you get all the wounds on your face?" Margaret looked at Elvis'' face.


    "I was beaten by my uncle," Elvis said helplessly. Oh my god, all he had to put food on the table was


    that face of his!


    Margaret almost couldn''t stop herself from breaking into augh, "What''s going on? Why did he do that


    for no reason?"


    "Whoever gets close to my uncle when he is drunk, will get beaten," Elvis said helplessly.


    "Then, why did you call me over?" Margaret''s eyes widened.


    This guy sure knew how to deceive her. Did he want her to get beaten as well?


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Of course, you are different. You are my future aunt." Elvis said, "Help your man up."


    Margaret red at him, but when she saw that Charleston was in such a state, she finally sighed and


    walked to Charleston''s side.


    She was worried that Charleston would hit her; she moved with much vignce and carefulness.


    However, Charleston did not respond at all when she walked over.


    "I told you, didn''t I?" Elvis sighed.


    Margaret looked at the unconscious Charleston and frowned, "How much did you make him drink? He


    totally cked out."


    When Elvis heard this, he immediately straightened his three fingers and swore, "I swear from the


    bottom of my heart. My uncle may seem strong, but three sses are more than enough to get him


    drunk. As long as he downs three sses, no matter what kind of alcohol it is, he will get drunk."


    "Then, why did he drink?" Margaret frowned again as she looked at Charleston.


    It was quite adorable that he''d get drunk from just three sses of booze.


    "It was all because of you, Aunt Margaret," Elvis muttered in his heart.


    Elvis nced at Margaret grumpily.


    However, because he was timid, he did not dare to say it out loud.


    "Let''s not get into that. The most important thing now is to send my uncle back first. I''ll leave this matter


    to you then." Elvis looked at Margaret seriously.


    "Me?" Margaret said as she widened her eyes.


    "Please." Elvis blinked with his puppy eyes.


    This rascal.


    Margaret reluctantly helped Charleston up and walked out of the bar.


    "What did you two talk about?" Margaret asked curiously.


    After drinking, Charleston''s body felt like a huge rock. Margaret staggered with each step she took


    while holding him up.


    She started panting uncontrobly after taking a few steps.


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." Elvis coughed lightly.


    Margaret really had no strength left. She red at Elvis and said, "Come here and help me."


    "No, I''m sure I''ll get beaten." Elvis refused immediately.


    Margaret had no choice but to pat Charleston on the shoulder and said, "Can you behave yourself?"


    Margaret knew that Charleston was drunk, so he probably did not hear what others were saying.


    However, to her surprise, Charleston really started to move.


    Margaret was shocked at what she was seeing.


    She stared at Charleston who stood up consciously. Although he was still a little shaky, he indeed was


    standing on his two feet.


    "You are amazing, Aunt Margaret." Elvis sighed in awe.


    "Shut up, who''s your Aunt?" Margaret beamed.


    When she led Charleston back to the car, Larry was already sitting in the driver''s seat.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Margaret.


    "I''ll leave Mr. Limbaugh here," Margaret said, and was about to leave.


    Larry quickly said, "No, Miss Margaret,e with us too."


    Otherwise, it would be troublesome when they had to get off the car.


    Margaret wanted to refuse, but when she saw how drunk Charleston was, she finally sighed in defeat


    and got in the car.


    The car moved slowly. Though Margaret was sitting in front, her gaze involuntarily made its way to the


    back of the car.


    As she gazed at Charleston, she couldn''t help but feel emotionally confused.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    Chapter 106


    "Miss Margaret, you can stay here today. It''s not convenient for you to go back if it''s toote." Larry


    looked at Margaret coldly and said with a smile.


    "..." In the end, Margaret could only nod. "Well, I know."


    She had lived here for several times this month. For those who didn''t know it, they thought it was her


    home.


    Margaret let out a long sigh. After seeing Charleston lying in bed safely, she went back to her room


    next door.


    He woke up the next day.


    Margaret was awakened by a simr explosive sound.


    She rubbed her sleepy eyes and walked outside.


    He saw a few servants surrounding the kitchen.


    They all looked anxiously at the kitchen head.


    When someone saw Margaret, he immediately gathered around her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Miss Shen, you finally got up. Hurry up and go to see Mr. Limbaugh." The servants said one after


    another.


    Usually, there were no servants in the Limbaugh family''s vi.


    Usually, it was Zhongye who came to clean the room.


    Now that there were so many servants, Margaret was also a little surprised.


    Moreover, from the looks of it, it seemed that something serious had happened.


    Did something happen to Charleston?


    "What''s he doing inside?" Margaret asked doubtfully and walked inside.


    Larry said anxiously to the inside, "Hey, Mr. Limbaugh, just add some salt. Ah... it''s not salt, it''s sugar..."


    Margaret stretched out her head and saw Charleston turn off the fire of the gas furnace, and then


    turned on the pressure cooker on it.


    Just at that moment, the things inside spurted out quickly.


    Fortunately, Charleston was quick to say goodbye, but there was still a ssh on his hand.


    It was millet porridge that was sprayed out. When the hot porridge was sprayed on his hand, there was


    a red mark immediately.


    Margaret frowned slightly and walked in. "Are you stupid? Don''t you know that the pressure cooker


    can''t be opened directly after it is turned off?"


    Seeing Margaret suddenlye in, Charleston moved her burnt hand behind her. "Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to see if you''ve been sted to death." Margaret pulled Charleston''s burnt hand out, opened


    the faucet, and let the cold water wash the wound.


    "Little thing, you are caring about me." Charleston raised his lips, looked at Margaret with yful eyes,


    and said firmly.


    There was even a little bit of pride in his dark eyes.


    "You think too much." Margaret rolled her eyes and changed the topic. "What are you doing in the


    morning?"


    Charleston suddenly became silent and did not speak.


    However, Larry, who was standing outside, said coldly, "Mr. Limbaugh said that today is your birthday,


    so he got up early in the morning to make breakfast for you."


    Charleston took a sharp look at Larry.


    Larry looked at Margaret, asking for help.


    Margaret was now Charleston''s Shangying.


    However, Margaret had just got up and was still wearing pajamas.


    Although she didn''t expose herself, her white calves were still exposed.


    Larry Liang looked at Margaret coldly, which undoubtedly made Charleston''s anger rise a little.


    He looked at Larry without hesitation and said with great disgust, "Get out!"


    "How do you know that today is my birthday?" Margaret suddenly felt a little surprised.


    In fact, she had forgotten her birthday after so many years.


    If it hadn''t been for Charleston''s words, he really couldn''t remember that today was his birthday.


    "Take a guess." Charleston raised his eyebrows and looked at Margaret.


    "It was Elvis, that naughty kid, who told you about it." Margaret suddenly thought of it. The two of them


    had been in the bar yesterday, maybe they were discussing something.


    Perhaps Elvis had told Charleston about her birthday.


    "You''re right. Give me a kiss as a reward." With this, Charleston was about toe over.


    Margaret looked at him with disdain, and then instantly changed the topic. She pointed to a lot of tes


    on the table and said, "Why are there so many tes for making breakfast?"


    "23." Charleston''s eyes darkened.


    Twenty-three?


    Margaret counted the tes and indeed there were 23 tes.


    Why were there so many dishes prepared for 23 of them?


    Margaret was a little confused, but she seemed to have thought of something. She widened her eyes


    and looked at Charleston. "Because today is my 23th birthday, so you intend to cook 23 dishes for


    me?"


    Charleston said with a snort, which was a tacit consent.


    "How is it? Are you so moved that you want to marry me?" There was a smile in Charleston''s dark


    eyes.


    The whole body of Margaret was almost surrounded by the love.


    "But you seem to only know how to cook poached eggs." Margaret looked at the three dishes that had


    been loaded.


    The only one who seeded was poached egg.


    Previously, when she saw Charleston make the first poached egg, she thought that his cooking talent


    was very good.


    As a result, it turned out that he only knew how to make poached eggs!


    "Little thing, do you dislike me?" Charleston grabbed Margaret''s chin with a little dissatisfaction.


    "... Of course not." The dignified Mr. Limbaugh.


    It was already pretty good to be able to cook. Who would dare to dislike his cooking skills?


    "Hmph." Charleston loosened Margaret''s chin and wanted to continue to study cooking.


    How could he, the CEO of Limbaugh Group, not even have breakfast?


    There must be something wrong.


    Margaret sighed and looked at Charleston''s determined look. It seemed that she didn''t intend to give


    up.


    For the safety of the entire vi, she said, "Charleston, why don''t you cook egg fried rice for me?"


    "Egg fried rice with eggs?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    "Yes." Margaret nodded.


    The egg fried rice was already a very simple food.


    The only thing he needed to do was stir-fried the egg and rice together.


    He couldn''t do that. He didn''t know how to cook. At least, although Margaret was spoiled when she was


    a child, she did not know how to cook fried rice without a teacher.


    "Do you like it?" Charleston raised his eyebrows and finally said, "Then wait outside. I''ll cook."


    Margaret nodded, then walked outside and sat down on the table obediently.


    In the end, Charleston really made an egg fried rice and served it.


    Margaret saw a dark yellow te with ck.


    Then he put a little eggshell between his legs...


    Charleston dug out a spoonful of rice and stuffed it into Margaret''s mouth.


    Margaret had no choice but to eat.


    As a result, he seemed to have eaten a mouthful of salt.


    "Let''s have another bite." Charleston took another sip in a child-like tone.


    Margaret had no choice but to continue eating.


    It took him a long time to finish eating all the dark dishes on this te.


    She quickly took a ss of water and poured it in.


    Looking at Margaret''s behavior, Charleston frowned a little unhappily. "Isn''t it delicious?"


    "No..." Margaret said, trying to exin.


    However, Charleston suddenly turned around and said, "It must not be delicious. If I make another


    dish, I don''t believe that I can''t make delicious food."


    He made another te.


    "Doesn''t that mean that I''m going to have to prepare a te of dark dishes?"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Chapter 107


    Margaret quickly grabbed Charleston''s hand and said, "Don''t do it anymore. Your hand is injured."


    "Little thing, how dare you say that you don''t love me? Didn''t you just burn your hand? Look at you,


    you''re so distressed." Charleston said disapprovingly as he curled his lips.


    However, there was a gleam of colored ze in her dark eyes.


    Margaret had no time to consider whether Charleston had misunderstood her or not.


    She forced a smile and said, "I''d better apply some ointment on you, or you may be infected."


    Just now, she thought that it would be good to wash it with cold water, but she didn''t expect that it was


    still red.


    For Margaret''s rare concern, Charleston seemed to be very happy.


    He asked Larry to bring him the scald ointment.


    Then he sat on the sofa on his own.


    Margaret squatted beside him and applied some medicine to him.


    Charleston felt sofortable that she couldn''t say anything about it.


    .....


    "All right." After Margaret helped Charleston resign the medicine, she stood up and put the ointment


    back to the original ce.


    When Charleston looked at the ointment on her hand, she couldn''t help but feel proud.


    This was made for him by a little thing in his family.


    She was really pleasing to the eye.


    Why didn''t he feel that the ointment was so good-looking when it was applied to his hands before?


    Larry looked at the appearance of Mr. Limbaugh at this time and could not help but mutter in her heart,


    "Love will make people be stupid."


    Now, Mr. Limbaugh was a fool, wasn''t he?


    At this time, Margaret came over.


    At this time, Charleston''s stomach suddenly made a rumbling sound.


    "..."


    "..." Margaret said, blinking her eyes. "Are you hungry?"


    Charleston''s face was full of embarrassment. "A little..."


    "Then I''ll find something for you to eat." Margaret sighed and turned to prepare something for


    Charleston in the kitchen.


    Sigh, it seemed that today''s birthday was not like her birthday, but her unlucky day.


    Early in the morning, she almost experienced the explosion, and then she was fed with arge dish of


    dark dishes.


    Now he had to serve Charleston, the big man.


    "I don''t want to eat what''s in the kitchen. It''s not you who bought it." Charleston said with disdain.


    "... Then let''s go out and buy it again." Margaret walked to the door.


    "Okay." Charleston nodded. If he wanted to go out with Margaret, he would not make the third light bulb


    when it was cold at night, so he stayed in the vi and did not go out.


    When Margaret got out of the car, she bought Charleston and herself a pair of sunsses.


    After all, she was now a little popr little star. If she was discovered by the paparazzi, she would jump


    into the Yellow River and couldn''t clear her name.


    Charleston covered half of his handsome face.


    He didn''t want him to attract so much attention.


    He came to the vegetable area of the supermarket.


    There were red tomatoes in the basket.


    The introduction of tomatoes hung next to them, as well as some dishes that could be made of


    tomatoes.


    [It''s a tomato fried egg]


    [Roat and tomato soup]


    .....


    "Can you make tomato fried eggs?" Charleston asked.


    Margaret nodded.


    Although her cooking skills were not superb, she could still cook ordinary dishes like tomato fried eggs.


    "What about tomato and tomato soup?" Charleston said again.


    Margaret nodded again.


    Then, Charleston waved his hand and said in a bold tone, "Buy all the tomatoes for me."


    "..." Margaret silently put her middle finger in her heart.


    How amazing it was to have money!


    And if she bought so many tomatoes, it would take a long time for her to fry a tomato!


    After eating so much, was Charleston a pig?


    Margaret silentlyined in her heart.


    Then he came to the ce where cucumbers were ced.


    "Can you make cucumber with cold sauce?"


    "Can you cook fried pork with cucumbers?"


    .....


    Margaret nodded helplessly.


    Then, Charleston shouted in a very local way, "Buy all the cucumbers here."


    "Are you sure you won''t have a diarrhea if you eat like this?" Margaret looked at the carrot in


    Charleston''s hand doubtfully.


    He intended to make carrot corn soup.


    So he bought all the carrots and corn.


    Then he made a phone call to Larry. Larry soon contacted the people in the supermarket to pay for it.


    Then he sent bodyguards over.


    The bodyguards carriedrge baskets of vegetables onto the truck.


    The scene was really spectacr.


    "As long as it''s done by you, it doesn''t matter even if you''re pregnant!" Charleston said very righteously.


    "..." This was a very interesting love speech.


    The bodyguards moved all the dishes away.


    Margaret and Charleston''s hands were empty.


    In the car, Charleston suddenly asked, "What gift do you want?"


    "What?" Margaret didn''t hear it clearly.


    "What gift do you want for your birthday?" Charleston patiently repeated it again.


    This time, Margaret heard it clearly. She turned her head, and her tone was a bit bitter in an instant.


    "Whatever."


    "Whatever?" Charleston raised his eyebrows as if he was thinking.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Over the years, there were not many people who remembered her birthday. There were only a few of


    them.


    He didn''t expect that Charleston would be one of them.


    At this time, Margaret really didn''t know what to say.


    After getting out of the car, Charleston left the car and returned to the room mysteriously.


    Just as Margaret was thinking about how to get the pile of ingredients, the man suddenly appeared in


    front of her.


    Then, she stuffed a piece of paper into her hand.


    "What''s this?" Margaret looked at the paper in his arms in confusion.


    There was a line of words on it.


    [Margaret''s Birthday present: It''s a casual use of Charleston to take one-day off. )


    "..." Margaret muttered the two lines of words twice in his heart, but he still didn''t understand what it


    meant.


    She raised her face and looked at Charleston with her round eyes.


    Obviously, he was asking him what he meant.


    "Little thing, don''t tell me you don''t understand!" Charleston coughed softly.


    "It''s so obvious. Can''t she see it?"


    "This woman still doesn''t understand."


    Did he have to say it himself?


    "I don''t quite understand." Margaret said with a smile.


    "It''s your birthday today. So on this day, you can use me as you like. I''ll do whatever you want me to


    do!" Charleston held Margaret''s face with his long and slender hands and roared.


    "So this is your birthday present for me."


    Charleston asked her what kind of gift she wanted before she left.


    She said perfunctorily.


    He really gave her whatever she wanted.


    [He can use Charleston to rob me of my power!]


    "..." Margaret''s mood was a littleplicated.


    Charleston was the first person to give her a birthday present.


    All of a sudden, all sorts of feelings welled up in Margaret''s heart.


    Charleston looked at it in her eyes and said proudly, "Are you very touched?"


    "A little bit." Margaret turned her head and snickered.


    Charleston was obviously very dissatisfied with this answer.


    All of a sudden, he pounced on Margaret.


    Margaret was caught off guard and was pressed on the bed.


    Charleston suddenly bent down.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Chapter 108


    Margaret immediately covered her mouth and said, "What are you doing, damn hooligan, let go of me!"


    "Now that you call me a hooligan, of course I''ll call you by this name." Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret was slightly stunned.


    Charleston took advantage of this period to seize her delicate lips, as if she was treating the precious


    treasures in the world, and tasted them carefully.


    Margaret was out of breath because of his kiss. He felt dizzy in front of his eyes.


    He had to admit that Charleston was really a master in kissing skills.


    After a long time, Charleston left her lips.


    "Little thing?"


    "What are you doing? Let me go!" Margaret just wanted to wipe her mouth.


    Damn it, this old hooligan always took advantage of his own strength to take advantages of her.


    "You are so sweet." Charleston said yfully.


    Her slender fingers were ying the piano at her waist.


    Margaret couldn''t help but re at him with watery eyes.


    "Don''t be so sweet, you big head ghost. Let me go!"


    Margaret red at him andined.


    "I won''t take it." Charleston said in a rascal way.


    Margaret immediately took out the "One-day Pixiu" and threatened, "I said that I can use you at will on


    my birthday, so you can do whatever I say. Hurry up and remove your hands from me."


    "..." Charleston said, staring at Zhang Xi bitterly.


    Lin Mengya''s heart was filled with reluctance, but she could only move her hand away.


    Damn it, why did he feel as if he had dug a hole and jumped for himself?


    After rescuing herself from the wolf''s nest, Margaret hurried into the kitchen.


    Because therge pile of dishes couldn''t be eaten all.


    So the servant picked out a small part of the best part.


    After putting them in the kitchen, Margaret looked around and found that they were all in.


    Oh my god, she is a meat animal now, if all of them are white...


    Margaret suddenly felt that her birthday was not happy at all.


    "What''s wrong?" Charleston also came over, only to see his little thing with a wrinkled face.


    "They''re all in things. There''s no meat at all." Margaret gnashed her teeth in hatred.


    "What kind of meat do you want to eat?" Charleston asked again.


    "It''s c chicken wings. There are so many servants in your vi. Why don''t we ask them to buy it?"


    Margaret said in a blink of an eye.


    "Since it''s my own food, of course I have to go in person." Charleston knew that this little woman


    wanted to bezy.


    But she didn''t want to give it to him.


    She pulled Margaret and walked outside.


    President Limbaugh would not easily give up these wonderful times of "going alone" so easily.


    When Margaret heard that she was going to the supermarket again, she suddenly wailed.


    She only hoped that Charleston would not be mad and buy a lot of things all of a sudden.


    Fortunately, the supermarket was not far from themunity.


    Soon, the car stopped in front of the supermarket. The sunsses before were still in the car, which


    could be used.


    Margaret was worried that Charleston would buy a lot of things, so she quickly said, "You just stay in


    the car. I''ll buy a chicken wing and I''ll be back soon."


    As he spoke, he rushed into the supermarket.


    "The chicken wings, the chicken wings!" Margaret came to the fresh area. When she saw the chicken


    wings, she quickly put some in the bag.


    Then she was about to pay, but a voice stopped her at this time.


    "Margaret!" The voice sounded a little familiar.


    Margaret turned her head and saw a very familiar figure.


    "Emilia?" Margaret was obviously a little surprised when she saw Emilia.


    He had never thought that he would meet her again in this ce.


    Emilia stared at Margaret. Even though she was wearing sunsses, she still recognized Margaret.


    She didn''t expect that she would be in such a state now.


    Originally, he wanted to hook up with Samuel, but he didn''t expect that the trash was divorced now.


    And he didn''t have any property at all.


    "And you want her to give birth to a child?"


    "It''s just a dream!"


    She had thought that she could hook up with rich people, and she had even thought about taking away


    the original wife.


    But she didn''t expect that in the end, she would have to pay for the fetus.


    He really went for wool and came home shorn.


    But Margaret was still living in such afortable life. How could Margaret not be jealous?


    Emilia pinched her voice and said to Margaret Feiyan sharply, "Margaret Feiyan, look at you, you are


    driven out by Mr. Limbaugh, aren''t you? You were socent on the cruise ship before, but now


    you have been driven away. Which rich man do you want?"


    Just now, Emilia saw Margaret get out of a car.


    Although Emilia could not see clearly who was sitting in the car, he felt that it was definitely not Mr.


    Limbaugh.


    If it was Mr. Limbaugh, how could it be possible for him to personally send Margaret to the supermarket


    to buy things?


    "He must be the gold sponsor that Margaret has been looking for."


    What''s more, this master of gold was not good to Margaret.


    Otherwise, did Margaret still need toe here to buy things?


    "Shouldn''t these chores be done by a nanny?"


    Therefore, Emilia felt that although Margaret was now kept as a mistress.


    But he should not be in a good condition.


    That was why she was in a ratherfortable mood.


    "Emilia, don''t nder others. I don''t want to argue with you, so I ignore you. Don''t treat my tolerance as


    your capital to be arrogant!" Margaret Peiyan sneered.


    "Humph, the third wife is the third wife. Don''t pretend to be lofty!" Emilia''s tone was full of sarcasm and


    jealousy.


    The reason why he was jealous was that he was jealous of Margaret''s good life now.


    If she also had a good life, Xiao Si, Xiao Wu, and Xiao Liu would be happy to do it, not to mention the


    mistress.


    "Are you crazy?" Margaret frowned slightly. After all, the supermarket now was in public.


    She didn''t want to cause any trouble. It would be bad if the paparazzi saw her.


    So Margaret turned around and was ready to leave.


    However, Emilia stopped her. She picked up a side of the vegetables and threw them on Margaret''s


    head.


    Margaret was caught off guard and hit right on her head.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Margaret trembled with anger. "What do you mean?"


    He had seen so many people, but he had never seen such a wild person before.


    Emilia had already been very jealous of Margaret, and now she put all the unfair treatment she had


    received in Margaret.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know who you are. You also hook up with men everywhere, don''t you? You''re


    really shameless!"


    "Who are you talking about is shameless?" Margaret removed all the vegetables on her body, and her


    eyes became a little cold.


    "You''re the one I''m talking about." Emilia waved her hand, intending to throw something at Margaret.


    As a result, his hand was stopped in mid-air.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    Chapter 109


    Emilia turned around and saw a security guard standing behind her.


    "What are you doing?" Emilia said grumpily when she saw that he was just a bodyguard.


    As a result, the security guard did not move.


    Emilia suddenly became a little impatient and said, "I''m telling you, if you don''t let go of me, don''t me


    me for being rude. I''m going to yell impolitely."


    However, the security guard still didn''t say anything.


    He just looked at one direction.


    Confused, Emilia also looked over there, only to see a tall figure slowly walking over.


    Then he stood next to Margaret.


    "Where did you get hurt?" A male majestic voice sounded.


    Margaret looked at Charleston in front of her and was a little confused. "Why are you here?"


    "Didn''t they ask Charleston to wait in the car?"


    Charleston''s face was gloomy, confirming that she was indeed not injured, and then she breathed a


    sigh of relief. "Little thing, if I don''te, you will be bullied and cried. You are really a coward. If I hit


    you, you won''t be smashed back?"


    Margaret didn''t feel wronged at first, but somehow, after hearing Charleston''s reproach, she felt a little


    aggrieved.


    Her nose twitched. "Do you want me to be a shrew too? I''m going to call the police!"


    "Call the police?" Charleston said, ring at Margaret with anger. "You just thought that you didn''t


    expect to find me when you called the police?"


    "..." Margaret decided to pretend to be stupid and ignore him.


    In Charleston''s eyes, such a move was undoubtedly a tacit consent.


    Charleston couldn''t help but feel a little sad. "Why do you always forget me?"


    "..."


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "You have such a little brain capacity. I can''t even fit one of them, can I?" He asked in a cold voice.


    After receiving a personal attack, Margaret answered reluctantly, "Yes, yes, yes, it''s not as big as your


    brain capacity. You can pretend to be a woman!"


    Charleston nced at her coldly, and suddenly pinched Margaret''s waist with her big hand. She


    pinched the meat and said, "Look at you, you''re so fat. I can''t think of anyone else after I''ve put you in


    my brain!"


    Fat!


    How dare he say she was fat!


    Margaret was so angry that she was in a bad mood. "How can I be fat?"


    This was the most standard weight for her. She was neither fat nor thin, with only a little meat on her


    waist.


    Charleston snorted and said, "All right, all right, I didn''t say that you''re fat, but I dislike you!"


    "The point is not here at all, okay?"


    Margaret was a little crazy.


    She was about to exin, but was interrupted by a burst of sound.


    "What on earth are you going to do?" Emilia couldn''t see Charleston at this position at all, just shouting.


    The security guards of the supermarket surrounded Emilia.


    This made Emilia have a bad feeling.


    Emilia was surrounded by a group of men in ck and felt extremely wronged. At this moment, she


    was shouting loudly.


    "Margaret, you b*tch, who did you frame me with?" Emilia said sharply.


    Charleston held Margaret''s ck hair in his hand and yed with it. When he heard Emilia''s words, his


    eyes shed a trace of fierceness.


    "Bitch?" Margaret frowned slightly. "You''re talking about yourself, aren''t you? You''re going to marry


    someone else to be a mistress. Is it true that mistress doesn''t care who looks like a mistress?"


    "It was you who hit my Xiao Margaret with your things just now?" Charleston looked at Xiao Margaret


    as if she was an ant.


    "My dear Yaoyao..."


    Margaret couldn''t help but twitch the corner of her mouth.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, Mr. Limbaugh..." The security guards dispersed. After Emilia saw Charleston''s face


    clearly, she was so scared that her eyes widened.


    Why was Charleston here?


    "Mr. Limbaugh, I just saw Margaret get out of a luxury car." Emilia nned toin first, destroying


    Margaret''s impression of Charleston.


    "I know." Unexpectedly, Charleston said calmly.


    Emilia''s eyes widened and she was obviously a little puzzled.


    At this time, Charleston Fei continued, "The person on the car is me!"


    What?


    Emilia was really dumbfounded at this moment.


    He had never thought that Charleston, such a high-ranking man, would reallye to the supermarket


    with a woman.


    "What kind of person does Margaret have to be so powerful?"


    "Now, it''s time for you to pay for your actions."


    A cruel smile appeared on Charleston''s face. The security guard walked over with a box in his hand.


    When Charleston opened the box, Margaret saw that there were only diamonds in it.


    What''s more, the sign seemed to be from Cami.


    And it was also the most precious world-ss diamonds.


    Then, Margaret saw Charleston pick up a diamond and throw it at Emilia.


    The sharp diamond part was just across Emilia''s face, and suddenly a burst of blood flowed out.


    Margaret''s eyelids twitched.


    Lu Yunfei continued to throw it away.


    He threw it urately.


    The next time, it would leave a wound on Emilia''s body.


    The pain made Emilia scream, but the security guards pressed down on her mercilessly, making her


    unable to move.


    Emilia was obviously in great pain.


    But at this time, Margaret''s heart was more painful.


    Oh my god, those were all diamonds. Oh my god, they were all diamonds that could be exchanged for


    money.


    Charleston, did you stay with that bear kid for a long time? Now your head was kicked by a donkey.


    "How dare you hit people with a diamond? Are you crazy?"


    Margaret couldn''t wait to shout, "Come and beat me up!"


    Finally, all the diamonds were thrown out.


    Charleston elegantly pped her hands. "This is your punishment for throwing my daughter away."


    Emilia''s body was licking countless small wounds, and she felt the pain as soon as she pulled them.


    Charleston said ruthlessly, "Take her out and throw her away."


    "Ah, it hurts so much. Mr. Limbaugh, I was wrong!"


    Emilia''s voice was getting farther and farther away, and in the end, she could no longer hear it.


    Margaret came back to earth from the surprise.


    She pointed to a pile of scattered diamonds on the ground and said, "You, why did you throw them to


    the ground?"


    It was such a waste to throw a person like Emilia away with a diamond!


    Charleston said with a snort and pinched Margaret''s chin. "Look at you, you''re so promising. Are you


    distressed?"


    He didn''t care about this little diamond.


    "No!" Margaret shook her head. In fact, there was blood in her heart. It was obvious that her mouth was


    wrong.


    But at the sight of Charleston''s indifferent look.


    "s, forget it."


    Anyway, she didn''t throw her diamond.


    "Let''s go, let''s go back!" Charleston''s big hand wrapped around Margaret''s waist and pulled her out.


    As for the mess in this ce, there would naturally be someone to clean it up.


    Although it made a lot of noise this time, with Charleston here, even if he got something, it would not be


    spread out.


    Margaret touched her face. She was still wearing sunsses, so she should not have been thrown out.


    "Have you taken the chicken wings?" At this time, Charleston asked, "Don''t lose it. It''s very expensive."

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    Chapter 110


    Margaret couldn''t wait to roll her eyes. "You didn''t say it was very expensive when you threw the


    diamond just now. Now the chicken wings are very expensive. You have no problem."


    "You bought the chicken wings by yourself, and you''ll have to cook the ingredients by yourselfter.


    Can it bepared with those dead diamonds?" Charleston said with a smile.


    "..." This was really a love story that had the taste of chicken wings.


    It meant that he was telling the truth by pointing out the white dots.


    "Really? I didn''t expect that the things I made were so valuable." Then what was she going to do in the


    film? If she had nothing to do every day, she could make a lot of money by picking flowers and picking


    flowers.


    "In my heart, you are priceless." Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret rolled her eyes in her heart.


    The car started at a high speed and drove on the road.


    However, when they were halfway through, something came to Margaret''s mind all of a sudden. She


    cried out in a hurry, "Ah, I forgot to buy something!"


    She bought c chicken wings today, but she forgot to buy c.


    "He''s really awesome!"


    "Do you want to go back?" Charleston was not in a hurry at all.


    He didn''t mind getting along with Margaret as much as possible.


    Margaret looked out of the window, thought for a moment, and then said.


    "Stop at the bend ahead." She remembered there were a lot of doll grabber and a machine to invest for


    drinks.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I need to buy another thing, or I won''t be able to cook at night!" Margaret felt that her head was really


    infected by Elvis.


    "Didn''t you buy chicken wings? What are you going to do at night?" As a business man who could


    control the wind and the rain, he was simply a hot-blooded Xiaobai in terms of cooking and life.


    He didn''t realize that c chicken wings were c + chicken wings!


    "Eat..." Margaret stopped. "Guess!"


    Charleston was not angry, but smiled instead when she was put on a piece of paper.


    Just as the car stopped, Margaret pushed the door open and got out of the car. She ran out like an elf.


    As Margaret said, on this road, there were many machines, all kinds of toys, and even crabs.


    In short, there was everything. It could be said that it was very rich.


    When Margaret saw the end of the drink and the selling machine, she walked over, took out a coin from


    her pocket, and threw a coin.


    As a result, the coin went in, but nothing came out of the exit for a long time.


    Was it broken?


    Margaret frowned slightly. She patted the machine doubtfully, but there was still no response.


    However, at this time, a little sister next to her who was holding a balloon said in a childish voice,


    "Sister, your stuff is here!"


    Margaret took the opportunity to look and saw a pack of red things dropped from the machine next to


    her.


    There was a thin strawberry taste on it...


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Margaret''s face turned red immediately. It turned out that she had thrown the money in the wrong


    ce.


    What''s more, they set up a trap.


    Margaret was extremely ashamed and angry.


    The little girl was still naive and asked, "Sister, are you buying a bubble candy?"


    "No!" Margaret felt very embarrassed and quickly reached out to take the parcel off.


    The sets of machines and drinks were ced together. Margaret did not pay attention to it just now, so


    the coin was thrown in the wrong ce.


    It could be said that it was quite shameful.


    Margaret wished he could bury himself in a hole.


    When he was about to hide, he was caught by a big hand.


    Margaret raised his head and looked into Charleston''s yful eyes.


    His maic voice sounded slowly, "So you want to eat me tonight!"


    "This, this is just an ident!" Margaret was extremely embarrassed, and her whole face was blushing.


    Especially the earlobes, which were red and particrly cute.


    Charleston didn''t say anything, but looked at her with a very ambiguous look.


    All of a sudden, Lin Mengya was pulled to her chest.


    He kissed her without saying anything.


    Margaret suddenly opened her eyes wide.


    The little girl next to him also covered her eyes with her chubby little hands, revealing a gap and


    peeping at them. "Oh, big brother and big sister are kissing!"


    This shout attracted the attention of the people around.


    Margaret hurriedly took a bite at Charleston and took a bite.


    Charleston let go of her, and there was blood on her lips. She looked like a noble vampire of the 14th


    century in the west, seductive and charming.


    Margaret still remembered to buy a bottle of c with a red, bloody face, and then angrily ran back to


    the car with the coke in her hand.


    Compared with Margaret''s furious face, Charleston was indeed happy.


    Margaret had lived alone a long time ago, and her cooking skills had barely passed.


    Butpared to the master cooks beside Charleston, they were really far worse.


    Finally, Charleston was so scared that she didn''t dare to bother him after eating her food.


    After returning to the vi, Margaret went into the kitchen to study c chicken wings.


    Fortunately, this dish was quite simple. ording to the teachings found on the Inte, as long as it


    was not from Xiaobai, who could not even distinguish between Chen vinegar and soy sauce, it should


    still be made.


    She served them a dish of c chicken wings and added a bowl of rice to each of them.


    He also greeted Larry and said, "Assistant Larry, do you want to eat together?"


    Before Night was able to open his mouth, he felt that Charleston had given him a cold light.


    "No, I''m not hungry!" Heughed a few times.


    Margaret nodded, sat on the table and began to eat.


    Today, she had been busy for a whole day, and her stomach was already t.


    "Give me a chicken wing," Charleston suddenly said.


    Margaret immediately protested. Why did she make chicken wings for Charleston?


    "No!"


    "That''s fine. If you don''t want it, I''ll tell Elvis about your awkward situation just now." Charleston


    suddenly said.


    "What the f*ck, he actually threatened me with this."


    Margaret stood up angrily, picked up a chicken wing with chopsticks, and was about to put it into


    Charleston''s bowl.


    "Send it to your mouth!"


    Margaret was so angry that she could only wear a pair of transparent disinfection gloves. Then she


    picked up another chicken drumstick and put it to Charleston''s mouth. "Eat it."


    Charleston raised her lips and took a bite.


    However, half of his bite was on the chicken and the other side was on her hand.


    There was a thinyer of transparent pain in his hand, and he could clearly feel the moisture in his


    mouth.


    Margaret felt as if she had gotten an electric shock, and her whole body couldn''t help curling up.


    As a result, her hand that was holding the chicken wings became soft, and she almost dropped the


    chicken wings on the ground.


    "Stay focused!" Charleston suddenly looked up and teased.


    "..." Margaret was so angry that she wanted to beat him up.


    Charleston ate chicken wings for about half an hour, and Margaret felt that she seemed to have been


    taken advantage of.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    Chapter 111


    In the rental room.


    Wen''s mother sat down on the sofa. Now she had no money at all. She could only live in a dirty vige


    in the vige.


    Thinking of his own encounter in the supermarket just now, Emilia wanted to find a hole to bury himself.


    She was really too jealous of Margaret.


    Why would Margaret be favored by Mr. Limbaugh like this? What about her?


    Not only had he been deceived by Samuel, but he also had to spend money on his own son''s


    pregnancy. It was not worth the loss.


    And now he was in poor health. If he went out, he couldn''t make any money at all. He would almost sit


    here and wait to die.


    If she really had no money, what should she do when she starved to death?


    Emilia could not help but sigh.


    When she was sitting on the couch, her mother''s hand suddenly touched something in her pocket.


    She took it out and found it was a shiny diamond.


    It was the diamond that the man in the supermarket threw at her that day!


    Wen Pinyu''s mother immediately became greedy.


    This diamond was thrown over by Charleston Fei. Mr. Limbaugh''s stuff should not be cheap, so could


    he...


    Emilia rolled her eyes and felt that she was right.


    If she could sell this diamond, then she would not have to worry about food and clothing for the time


    being.


    "When I''m well, I''ll find a few morerge-sized ones. Maybe I''ll be the same as Margaret."


    Wen Pintang''s mother came to the nearest jewelry store with the diamond in her hand.


    Pushing open the ss door, Emilia went straight to the counter.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "Will you collect the diamonds here?" Emilia asked in a low voice as she looked at the counterjumper.


    The counterjumper looked Emilia up and down, and then he said truthfully, "Yes, but let''s see what kind


    of diamond it is."


    The jewelry store was not a trash can. Of course, not all the diamonds were collected.


    Emilia naturally knew the truth. She mysteriously took out the diamond from the bag and then handed


    the diamond to the counter. "Youe and show me how much the diamond is worth."


    The counterjumper took the diamond and looked at it. He was a little surprised and said, "This is the


    limited edition of diamond from Cattia this year."


    Because this brand was too famous and its style was unique.


    Therefore, even if the counterjumper did not have a test machine, it could still be seen.


    "Then how much is it?" As soon as Emilia heard the words of the counterjumper, she asked in a hurry.


    After all, this sounded very valuable.


    She had nevere into contact with the diamond of Border Ya before.


    But he had heard that it should be very valuable.


    "This is for you to ask our manager." The counterjumper said politely, "Please have a rest here and


    wait."


    As he spoke, he walked inside, and Emilia just needed to sit here and wait.


    The counterjumper looked at the diamond in his hand, rolled his eyes, and then made a phone call.


    Emilia was a little impatient when she was waiting outside. She couldn''t help but urge him and asked,


    "Is it all right now?"


    The counterjumper did note out, nor did he answer.


    Emilia suddenly stood up, but at this time, the door was opened.


    Two policemen came over.


    One of them stood in front of Emilia and asked, "Are you Emilia?"


    "I, I am. What are you doing?" Emilia became alert and looked nervously at these policemen.


    "You are suspected of a theft case, so pleasee with us." The police said seriously.


    "Did you make a mistake? I didn''t steal anything!" No matter how hot-tempered Emilia was, she was


    just a citizen.


    The first thing that came to his mind when he saw the police was that his feet had gone soft.


    "You''d better go to the police station and exin." The police ignored Emilia''s exnation and directly


    took Wen Mu''s mother to the police car.


    And took away the stolen diamond.


    Wait for a moment.


    "Sir, the people sent back said that Emilia has been taken away by the police." Night looked at


    Margaret in the kitchen coldly and then said to Charleston.


    At the mention of Emilia, a cold light shed in Charleston''s eyes.


    Then, he nodded and said, "I see."


    "Do you want us to do something?" Larry still had some impression of Emilia.


    He wanted to seduce Mr. Limbaugh when he was on the cruise ship.


    There were countless women who wanted to seduce Mr. Limbaugh.


    If it was just this crime, of course, Charleston would not deliberately target her.


    But she was wrong, she was wrong, and she was targeting Margaret Ciyan.


    That was Margaret.


    Charleston wanted to put his beloved woman in his heart, but there was someone who dared to bully


    her.


    He really didn''t want to live long enough.


    "You know what you should do." Charleston raised his lips and said casually.


    "Yes." Larry immediately understood and nodded.


    Just after Larry turned cold and left, Margaret came out of the kitchen just in time.


    "What did you say when it was cold at night?" Margaret asked curiously.


    Charleston looked at Margaret with a faint smile. "He said that you''re going to live here again today."


    "Why? It''s only in the afternoon now. You can send me back." Margaret opened her eyes wide in an


    instant.


    In the past, she had said that it was not very convenient for her to sleep at night.


    But now it was in the afternoon, okay?


    "Isn''t it too inconvenient to do so?"


    "Well, he has something to deal with." Charleston said calmly, "There are no cars nearby, and you can''t


    go out."


    The corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched, and he was still unwilling to let his little sheep fall into the


    wolf''s nest.


    After thinking for a while, he took out his mobile phone.


    "What are you doing?" Charleston looked at his movements and asked with a slight frown.


    "Call Xiong Tong." Margaret said, "If you don''t have time, let Elvis pick me up. I don''t believe that this


    guy dared to tell me that he didn''t have time."


    As a result, as soon as the mobile phone was taken out, it was stopped by Charleston.


    "Little thing, call another man in front of me. Aren''t you worried that I will be jealous?" Charleston''s face


    was really a little bad.


    Even if the man was her nephew, it was unforgivable.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and said, "Mr. Limbaugh, will you be jealous of me?"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "Of course I don''t believe it." Margaret said with a smile.


    However, the next moment, Margaret suddenly grabbed her and then walked toward the kitchen.


    "Hey, hey, hey, Charleston, what are you going to do?" Margaret was very confused.


    As a result, Charleston stretched out his hand, picked up a bottle of food on the kitchen table, opened it


    and poured it into his mouth.


    Shen Yao opened her eyes wide and subconsciously looked at the bottle.


    There was a big jealousy on it.


    "..." Margaret''s eyes widened in an instant.


    "Is Mu Chengqi jealous?"


    "It''s really for eating..."


    More than half of the bottle of vinegar was poured into his mouth.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Chapter 112


    He threw the bottle aside and looked at Margaret''s surprised eyes.


    Charleston said with jealousy and then kissed Margaret''s lips.


    When the two of them just touched each other, Margaret felt a strong sour taste. She was so shocked


    that she quickly stepped back.


    The smell was so strong that she wanted to vomit.


    However, Charleston would not let go of her and held her shoulders tightly.


    She put the taste of vinegar into Margaret''s mouth.


    The sour and sour kisssted for a long time before it ended.


    The moment Charleston released her, Margaret couldn''t help but push Charleston away with all her


    strength.


    He ran to the faucet, opened it, and the water came out.


    She took some water with her hands and poured it into her mouth to wash up.


    She fiddled with it for a few times before the smell in her mouth subsided a little.


    "D*mn it. Snake Demon is sick."


    "Charleston, did you lose your mind just now?" Margaret''s little face wrinkled, and she looked at


    Charleston with disgust and sympathy.


    "..." Charleston narrowed his eyes. Just standing there showed a trace of the king''s spirit. "Hum, little


    thing, can''t you stand it? Do you know that when I just heard that you were going to call other men, my


    heart was a hundred times more sour than this."


    He also wanted her to have a taste of jealousy!


    "Isn''t it so exaggerated?"


    "It''s just a phone call. You just ate a bottle of vinegar. Then I''ll still hold hands with other men. Are you


    going to drink a bucket of wine?" Margaret clicked her tongue a few times and looked at Charleston


    strangely.


    From the time when the teacher of a small ss in the kindergarten asked to hand-in-hand across the


    road to now, she didn''t know how many boys had hand-in-hand with her. He had be a jealous pot.


    "Your name is Charleston? I think your name is Charleston!"


    Charleston seemed to be unable to hear the irony in Margaret''s tone.


    Charleston said disapprovingly, "As for this, what can you do to me? If you call another man casually


    again, don''t me me for being rude."


    Of course, she couldn''t do anything to him.


    He was the CEO of Limbaugh Group.


    She was just a little shrimp. "He is your little nephew. You don''t have to be polite to him?"


    "Of course, so, little thing, you have to be good, otherwise, I can even kill my own nephew." Charleston


    said with a smile.


    For Charleston, the world only cared about people other than Margaret and Margaret. That was to say,


    people other than Margaret did not care much for Charleston.


    In his nature, he was a person who had a thin rtionship with others.


    "Why should I listen to you obediently? Charleston, don''t forget that today is my birthday, and today,


    you must listen to me!"


    Margaret was so angry that she said this.


    Charleston''s eyes suddenly shed with a deep light. "Okay, it''s up to you."


    "..." Although Charleston followed her words, Margaret felt that there was a bad feeling.


    In the next moment, Charleston suddenly approached her with his thin lips leaning against her earlobe.


    "Whatever you say, my dear wife!"


    A sexy yet maic man''s voice rang out.


    Margaret couldn''t help but swallow.


    Charleston''s voice seemed to be a seductive male enchantress, enough to seduce the young girl who


    had never been involved in the world.


    "He''s really a rogue."


    Lin Mengya did not forget that Lin Mengya had taken advantage of her in terms of speech.


    But to put it this way, it was quite infuriating.


    "So you should try me!" He looked at her with undisguised desire.


    Try?


    "Try what?" Margaret looked at the man in front of her in confusion.


    "You can try anything you want. From top to bottom, from the inside to the outside." Charleston looked


    at Margaret with an unpleasant look.


    Margaret only felt that her little heart was about to be poked out.


    Damn it, this man bragged.


    "How could hee up with such a handsome man''s trick to seduce others?"


    It could be said to be quite detestable.


    "Ha, ha, ha. Forget it. I don''t need to give it a try. It''s good enough to look at it!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    When she was stupid, even if she was silly, she knew what Charleston meant.


    If he really nodded his head and wanted to have a try, wouldn''t it be that he would eat them all?


    "It''s good to look at her? Why, do you often look at me?" Charleston looked at her as if she was a


    lecher.


    "No, no!" Margaret hurriedly waved her hand and wanted to exin.


    As a result, Charleston took his hand and pressed it on his hot chest.


    Margaret felt her palms turn hot and numb.


    Charleston said ambiguously, "Where do you usually look at me? Here?"


    She grabbed her hand and pressed it hard on her chest.


    "What the f*ck. This hooligan is really a hooligan."


    Margaret only felt itchy in her nose, as if something was going to flow out.


    Well, it''s not our fault for being too hot. They''re so beautiful.


    And she also slowly moved her hand down to his strong belly.


    Perfect abdominal muscles and looming mermaid lines were very attractive.


    If Margaret was really ascivious woman, she would throw herself at him without saying a word.


    Charleston''s voice was full of maic temptation. "Or are you looking here?"


    As thick-skinned as Margaret, her face flushed with anxiety. She shook her head desperately and said,


    "Well, well, don''t do anything stupid."


    Charleston said with a smile, "It''s clear that your hand is messing around with me!"


    With a slight force, the big hand pulled Margaret''s little hand.


    "I, Cao, this hooligan is really a viin who first filed aint and then put the me on me."


    It could be said that he was quite infuriating.


    "All right, I don''t want to touch you now. Get out of here." Margaret gritted her teeth and was about to


    pull back her hand.


    Charleston Fei put his forehead on his forehead. His eyes were low and his voice was hoarse. "Little


    thing, you have set me on fire. Are you going to ask me to get out of here?"


    His eyes looked as if he was going to eat someone.


    It seemed that the heat on her body was going to melt her!


    Seeing Charleston getting closer and closer, his handsome face almost stuck to her forehead.


    Margaret couldn''t help swallowing.


    She knew that if it went on like this, maybe she would really brush the gun and run the fire.


    At that time, Charleston would certainly leave.


    "But I''m the one who''ll suffer a great loss!"


    At the thought of this, Margaret quickly put her knees against Charleston''s body, which was getting


    closer and closer.


    She stared at Charleston with her big bright eyes and said, "Well, well, we have something to say, don''t


    we?"


    "I don''t want to say it now, I just want to do it!" Charleston Fei said very directly.


    He didn''t hide his desire at all.


    Margaretughed dryly twice again. Her nose moved as if she had smelled something. Then she said


    very disgustedly, "But you are too stinky now. You have a sour smell!"

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Chapter 113


    "..." Charleston paused for a moment, then raised his eyebrows. "Do you dislike me?"


    "A little bit of dislike..." Margaret said, blinking her eyes.


    "A little dislike is also a dislike!" The CEO of Limbaugh Group was despised.


    Obviously, Charleston''s face was a little bad. Looking at this little woman''s expression, did she really


    have such a bad smell?


    Charleston pinched her cor and smelled it.


    As expected, he felt a sour taste.


    His handsome face suddenly turned as ck as a rag.


    All of a sudden, she walked out of the room.


    It seemed that he was going to take a shower.


    After all, Charleston, who had a strong sense of self-esteem, never thought that she would be


    disgusted by women one day!


    Looking at Charleston''s back, Margaretughed out in a particrly unkind way, andughed loudly.


    After Charleston left, she felt much more rxed.


    He stood up and went back to his room to clean his face and washed his head by the way.


    After all,pared with Charleston, she was not much better.


    After washing, she came out with a towel to wipe her hair.


    As a result, he vaguely saw a figure on the sofa.


    Looking at the stalwart figure, she knew that it was Charleston.


    It seemed that he had just taken a shower, revealing a strong chest on his upper body.


    There was only a bath towel around the lower part of his body, which made him look like a criminal.


    The dim walls were covered with dim lights.


    This scene seemed to be an exquisite scene on the painting.


    "How is it? Are you satisfied with what you see?" Charleston opened her arms.


    Without hesitation, he showed off his perfect figure in front of Margaret''s face.


    What a dramatic line.


    Margaret was a little embarrassed and turned her head. "I don''t want to see you."


    Charleston Fei did snort, as if he didn''t need to exin to her that he had already known about it.


    Charleston was sitting in the middle of the room, which meant that no matter how Margaret walked up


    to him, she had to pass him.


    Her hair was still wet, so she needed to dry it quickly, or she would catch a cold.


    She had no choice but to move forward and nned to turn sideways to bypass Charleston.


    However, when she was halfway through, Charleston reached out and touched her calf.


    Margaret waspletely unprepared for this touch, and her body immediately trembled with


    sensitiveness.


    It was also at this time that Charleston was quickly held by her waist and rxed her.


    Margaret fell on hisp.


    "Let me go. I don''t like to be so close to others." And this man was a dangerous man who only wrapped


    himself in a bath towel.


    Holding Margaret''s body, Charleston felt that the soft touch was so soft that she didn''t want to let go.


    "I''m not anyone else!"


    "..." Margaret had a headache. How could this guy be so naughty? "Then what do you want to do?"


    Charleston blinked his good-looking eyes and smiled evilly. "I want to do something that we haven''t


    done just now!"


    "No way!" Margaret refused with a stern expression.


    "Why?" Charleston took his words out of the question and asked directly.


    This damn rogue actually dared to ask why?


    Margaret made up an excuse. "My hair hasn''t dried yet. I''ll catch a cold!"


    "..." Charleston''s eyes fell on her hair.


    Because she was born with a natural scroll, even if she washed her hair, her hair would still be curled


    up.


    A drop of water gathered at the end of her hair and slowly wet the luxurious carpet.


    Charleston snorted and stood up reluctantly. "Blow it dry quickly!"


    If she got sick and caught a cold, he would beat her to death!


    Charleston got up.


    Margaret thought that he was going to leave.


    However, when he saw him walking toward a cab, he took out the hairdryer inside.


    He pushed Margaret Keyan to sit down on the sofa without saying a word.


    The hairdryer was a battery, so there was no need to put a plug on it.


    Charleston opened the hairdryer and blew on Margaret''s hair.


    In an instant, Margaret saw a mass of ck hair flying in front of her.


    Some of them stuck to the corner of her eyes, which made her very ufortable.


    She covered her eyes and shouted, "What are you doing?"


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    "I''m blowing my hair!"


    "No, I''ll do it myself!" Margaret stretched out her hand to take the hairdryer, but was avoided by


    Charleston.


    "What if you blow it and don''t catch a cold?"


    Margaret said patiently, "No, give it to me!"


    Only if he could blow it, he would not be able to do it.


    This young master had always been served by someone else. When had he ever served someone


    else?


    Margaret didn''t want to be the first mouse.


    If that was the case, he would definitely die a terrible death.


    "Little thing, do you dislike me?" How could Charleston not see that Margaret was very reluctant to let


    him blow her hair?


    "..." Margaret said, "I just don''t want you to be too tired."


    "I''m willing to be tired of you, whether it''s on the bed or under the bed, but I won''t be tired on the bed.


    Shall we try it now?" Charleston said with more and more enthusiasm.


    He even wanted to throw away the hairdryer in his hand and pick up Margaret.


    Margaret quickly waved her hand and said, "No, I think it''s better for you to help me blow my hair!"


    Charleston''s slender hand was holding a small-sized home hairdry, which looked so weird.


    He talked about the hairdryer facing Margaret''s hair, from the end of her hair to her inspiration...


    At first, Margaret was very ufortable, but in the end, she gradually became sleepy.


    At the moment when the blow was over, Margaret had already fallen asleep.


    Charleston turned off the hairdryer and looked at the sleeping little woman in front of her.


    It was so small that it looked like a porcin doll.


    "..." Charleston''s face turned extremely dark in the end.


    "He''s asleep!"


    She fell asleep just like that!


    Charleston really wanted to pull her up and take off her clothes...


    But when he saw Margaret''s sleeping face, he finally held her on the bed with a sullen face.


    He epted his fate and went to take a cold shower.


    When she came out, she saw Larry waiting respectfully outside the door.


    Charleston lowered her voice and walked out. "What''s the matter?"


    When he walked to the door, Charleston closed the door.


    She only thought that she was worried that she would make trouble for Margaret.


    "Sir, ording to the information Young Master Yi Xuan told us, we did not find out that Miss Margaret


    has anything to do with any children." Larry said truthfully.


    "I know." Charleston had already known it was the result.


    After all, the other party''s power and means were absolutely overbearing.


    How could they investigate it so easily?


    "You, continue to investigate and see how much you can find." Charleston said.


    "Yes!" Larry nodded.


    Wait a minute!


    Charleston took his leave and returned to his room.


    Looking at Margaret, who was sleeping soundly on the bed, her face was uncertain. She looked at the


    little girl and smacked her mouth.


    His eyes suddenly became soft.


    "Ha, Margaret, what did you encounter before? But at the moment you met me, you were mine."


    "It''s destined that it can only be mine."


    Charleston was an absolutely beast-like man. However, he had been hiding his beast nature in his daily


    life and had not been discovered.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    Chapter 114


    Moreover, there was no thing he wanted to stimte his beast nature.


    But now, he had it!


    It was Margaret!


    "Little thing, how on earth do you want to ept me?" Charleston looked at Margaret''s sleeping face


    and muttered.


    The air was filled with sexy voices. Margaret turned over and continued to sleep soundly.


    Wait a minute!


    Margaret didn''t know when she would wake up. Anyway, she slept soundly.


    He got up in a daze and found that there was no one around. Looking at his mobile phone, he found


    that it was already six o''clock in the evening.


    Margaret was a little surprised. During this period of time, because of some things, her nerves were


    tense.


    He rarely had a rest. He didn''t expect to sleep so soundly in Charleston Fei''s ce.


    Margaret rolled on the bed with a pillow in her arms. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Lying on the soft bed and looking at the snow-white ceiling, Charleston''s appearance could not help but


    emerge in her mind.


    Thinking of the provocation of this man before he slept, Margaret suddenly coughed softly and became


    a little embarrassed.


    A carp-headed man stood up and walked out.


    Those servants should have been invited by Charleston to help cook in the morning.


    There was no one left.


    The whole vi was empty, and there was no one.


    Charleston was no longer here.


    It had to be said that Charleston was really careless.


    It was such a big vi, and now she was here alone. How could he be relieved?


    "Aren''t you worried that she will remove all the valuable things?"


    Margaret shook his head helplessly and walked downstairs. At this time, the door was opened.


    Margaret thought that it was not Charleston who came back. He didn''t expect that it was a cold night.


    It didn''t matter whether it was cold at night or not.


    Margaret said in a clean voice, "It''s cold at night. You came just in time. Send me back. There''s no car


    near here."


    "Miss Margaret, now it''s not the time to say that something bad has happened to Mr. Limbaugh. You


    should go with me." Larry obviously was very anxious to say to Margaret.


    Did something bad happen to Charleston?


    Margaret was a little surprised. "Something happened to him. You go to find a bodyguard. Why are you


    looking for me? I have little arms and legs, and I can''t do anything about it."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "It''s really funny. Does he regard me as an omnipotent doctor?"


    "No, now only you have a way. Even bodyguards can''t go there." Larry said anxiously.


    "Oh, my god, it''s so serious."


    After eating the apple in her hand, Margaret wiped her hand with a tissue and said slowly to Larry


    coldly, "Let''s go now."


    Larry looked at Margaret''s slow action and could not help asking, "Miss Margaret, don''t you care about


    our master at all? Aren''t you worried about what will happen to him?"


    "If something big really happens to him, why are you still talking to me leisurely?" Margaret couldn''t


    help rolling her eyes.


    Lin Mengya''s words seemed to make sense.


    After getting into the car, Margarety on the ground as if she had no bones. Finally, she asked, "What


    on earth happened to your gentleman?"


    "Well, Mr. Shen didn''t bring money when he went to the restaurant. He was locked up by the boss.


    Please go and help him pay, or the boss won''t let him go!" Night said coldly.


    "What?" Margaret suddenly felt that there was something wrong with her ears.


    Was her brain kicked by a donkey?


    Did she hear it correctly?


    Charleston went out to eat, but he didn''t have enough money.


    Forget it, but the owner of the restaurant still kept him here?


    Who was so bold that even Mr. Limbaugh dared to take him down?


    "He''s really... doing a good job!"


    Margaret felt a little relieved, but this was simply an impossible thing.


    Would a person like Charleston be escorted by the boss?


    "That bodyguard beside me is a cabbage eater? Is he disabled?"


    The ck car was flying fast and soon stopped in front of a small restaurant.


    The restaurant was an ordinary beef noodle shop.


    There were bodyguards in ck standing outside.


    There was a luxurious table with eight legs in the empty space inside, and Charleston sat on the


    leather chair with his legs crossed.


    The boss next to him was shaking with his legs.


    As soon as Margaret pushed the door open, she saw such a scene. It was quite middle-aged and very


    hot-eyed.


    What the hell was she doing? No matter how she looked at it, it didn''t seem like Charleston was left


    behind by the boss.


    It seemed that the boss was threatened by Charleston.


    Looking at the boss''s timid look, Margaret wondered if he would be so afraid that he buried his head


    under the ground.


    Seeing Margareting in, Charleston raised his lips.


    Suddenly, he lifted the chair under his feet to the boss''s feet. His thin lips were slightly hooked, and his


    eyes were fixed on Margaret. Then he said to the boss, "s, my woman ising."


    There seemed to be a little bit of pride in his tone.


    Margaret nced at him and asked grumpily, "What are you doing?"


    "Can''t you see that?" Charleston stood up and opened his hand, looking at Margaret with deep


    affection in his eyes. "I ate here, but I didn''t pay you, so the boss won''t let me go, so you should pay


    me quickly."


    The boss next to him raised his head slightly and looked at the men in ck. Then he quickly lowered


    his head.


    There were some who wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t dare to leave your young master here. Obviously, it was you who insisted on


    staying here.


    Margaret took a deep breath and asked, "How much did he owe?"


    "Two, two..." After hearing Margaret''s words, the boss said in a hurry.


    This bunch of people ordered peanuts, and they hadn''t eaten it yet. Then they wore famous brands,


    and insisted that they couldn''t afford two yuan.


    The one who was alive was a middle-and-two-stage person.


    Margaret really doubted if it was Elvis''s naughty child who had brought his uncle into a mental barrier.


    I can''t believe you owe me only two pieces. If you owe me two pieces, I''ll treat you as a man.


    Margaret reluctantly took out two yuan of change and handed it to the boss.


    Charleston raised her lips with satisfaction. She walked over and wrapped her arms around Margaret''s


    waist.


    "My woman has already given you money. Can I go now?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Come on, let''s go!


    The boss roared in his heart.


    Margaret turned around and pinched Charleston''s waist. "Who is your girlfriend? What a shame!"


    The CEO of Limbaugh Group came here to eat with a lot of bodyguards, and he didn''t give the boss


    two yuan.


    The watch on his body was worth tens of millions of yuan, okay?


    Margaret Yianyan pinched his waist, but Charleston didn''t feel any pain at all. On the contrary, she was


    a little happy. He suddenly approached, and the tip of his nose touched the tip of Margaret Yianyan''s


    nose.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Chapter 115


    A pair of dark eyes were staring straight at her.


    It was as if he wanted to suck her into the whirlpool in his eyes.


    A pleasant yet maic voice sounded, "Little thing, you''ve paid for me!"


    "..."


    Margaret stepped back and was about to avoid him.


    As a result, she was tightly held by Charleston Fei. "You keep me as your mistress!"


    "What?"


    "You support me!" Charleston said matter-of-factly, "Just now, I didn''t bring money with me when I ate.


    You paid for it, so you raised me!"


    "..." If Margaret was drinking water at this time, she would definitely spit the water out.


    Boss, can you give me two yuan?


    "I''ll give this fool to you."


    "D*mn Snake Demon!"


    She used two yuan of peanuts to keep the president of Limbaugh Group?


    Margaret stepped on Charleston Fei''s leather shoes and said, "Let go."


    Charleston did not let go of her and hugged her even though he was going to die.


    "I''ve been kept by you. You can''t ignore me!" There was a hint of grievance in his tone.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    It was as if he was about to be cast away by her.


    For some reason, she did not feel a trace of guilt.


    Charleston in front of her had turned into arge dog in her eyes, and he wagged his tail like a poor


    dog.


    He shook his head and threw out this strange idea.


    Margaret opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she heard Charleston''s slow words.


    "Margaret, I like you. I love you. I can''t live without you. In the past, I don''t have you. It''s a pity. I hope


    you can spend the rest of my life with me." Charleston looked at her, reached out, held her slender


    hand, kissed the back of her hand, and said softly, "So, promise me, okay? Be with me, let me be your


    knight, let me apany you, and you are my queen forever!"


    A kissnded on the back of her hand.


    Margaret suddenly felt that her hands were numb and numb, as well as her heart was also numb.


    An inexplicable warmth flowed through his heart.


    Margaret looked at Charleston for a long time, and then, the corners of her mouth curved up. "That


    depends on your performance!"


    "Did you agree?" Charleston looked at Margaret in surprise.


    Margaret snorted coldly and said, "You wish! I just gave you a chance. It''s a chance to consider. I''m not


    sure I''ll agree to it!"


    "Sooner orter, I will agree." Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret turned her head and said, "Now that you''re my sugar daddy, are you going to listen to me?"


    "Of course, my queen!"


    "There is a Hope Street nearby. It seems to be not bad. Let''s go and have a look." Margaret said with


    excitement.


    "Alright!" Margaret nodded and said, "I''


    Wait a minute!


    There were a lot of things on the Hope Alley.


    For example, there were all kinds of barbecue shops, milk tea shops, porcin shops, hand-made


    shops, and even botanical garden bookstores and amusement park not far away.


    "Where do you want to go?" Margaret looked at the bustling street and felt a little excited.


    She had onlye to the Hope Alley a long time ago. Ever since her mother had an ident, she had


    rarely been here.


    The first reason was that he had no money, and the second reason was that he had no time.


    "I''m still a little excited toe here again."


    "Whatever, what do you want to y?" Charleston said dotingly and touched Margaret''s head, rubbing


    her hair in a mess.


    Margaret sadly covered her hair and looked around. Finally, her eyes fell on the barbecue shop. "Let''s


    go to eat barbecue first, okay?"


    Although she had just had breakfast, when she smelled the barbecue, she was greedy.


    This was the typical "I''m not hungry, but I''m lonely" of "I''m not hungry".


    "Okay."


    When the two of them came to the barbecue shop, Charleston regretted it.


    This barbecue restaurant was not very high, but something like a food stall.


    The frozen ingredients were stored in a big white bubble box and ced on the ground.


    The barbecue was ckened, and even the carbons didn''t look very good.


    In this way, it was obvious that something that was not very clean would have a bad stomach.


    "I don''t want to eat anymore." Charleston took Margaret Huiyan''s hand and was about to leave. "The


    food is not clean."


    The barbeque owner was unhappy. "Oh, you''re a young man. My barbecue ce is not clean."


    Fortunately, Charleston was wearing sunsses, otherwise, the boss would be killed by the eyes.


    In the end, Margaret pulled Charleston away and said in a low voice, "Oh, I don''t want to eat too much.


    I know it''s not very clean, but it doesn''t matter if we don''t eat it often. Let''s just eat a little bit!"


    Charleston couldn''t refuse Margaret''s little request like a little cat. She could only snort and said, "Just


    a little."


    "Okay, just a little." Margaret covered her mouth and smiled.


    She took some chicken wings, chicken legs, feathers, and leek. Finally, she looked at the string next to


    her and took a few. She asked the boss, "What''s this?"


    "The whip is used to nourish the body!" The boss''s voice was quite loud!


    "Puff-"


    Hearing his words, Margaret''s hand stopped and he almost dropped the Er...mbwhip in his hand to


    the ground.


    The boss didn''t seem to feel Margaret''s embarrassment. He continued to kindly remind her, "Little


    sister, you can give your boyfriend more food. It can really make up for his health!"


    After that, he nced at Charleston with his eyes, as if he knew what he meant.


    "..." What if she really wanted to beat the boss to death with this whip?


    Margaret felt that there was a bad breath behind her.


    She twisted her stiff neck and turned her head. Indeed, through the mask and sunsses, she could


    feel that Charleston''s face was not very good.


    She swallowed and said to the boss in a hurry, "I don''t want themb whip anymore."


    After that, she was about to put the whip back in her hand.


    As a result, a long hand stretched out in the air and held Margaret''s hand, not letting her put it back.


    That person, of course, was Charleston.


    He approached Margaret, curled his lips and said word by word, "Don''t put it back. I''ll take all of them!"


    "..." Margaret was speechless.


    "Well, you are a big boss, and you have the final say."


    "Okay, let''s sit inside." The boss shouted.


    Charleston took Margaret in his arms and took her to the room.


    Margaret''s whole body was almost carried away by Charleston Fei, and his toes barelynded on the


    ground.


    The interior of the barbecue restaurant was still clean. As soon as Margaret entered the door, she


    hurriedly broke free from Charleston''s hug.


    Then he found the cleanest window seat, joyfully took out a tissue to wipe all the seats, and was ready


    to sit down.


    However, the next moment, she was wrapped around her waist by Charleston Fei and sat on hisp.


    Charleston took a step closer and bit down on her ear. "What do you mean by pointing at that?"


    "I just got it by ident?" Margaret said calmly.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Chapter 116


    For the man who hugged her, Margaret now felt that man was really a creature that was easy to get


    insatiable.


    He looked at her, but he just promised to think about it. He had taken her in his arms.


    She knew that this stingy man would never let her go so easily.


    "Really?" Charleston''s gentle breath sprayed on Margaret''s neck.


    Margaret felt as if her whole body had been gently brushed by a feather.


    "Of course, I''ll give you four." Margaret raised four fingers.


    "Then wait for themb whip toe up. Do you want to eat it or not?" Charleston said.


    "..." Do you want to eat it or not?


    Margaret was choked.


    If Charleston had to say goodbye, he would probably say that he was indirectly despising him for not


    being brave enough.


    "But if I eat it myself..."


    Would there be side effects for girls to eat those food?


    "Let''s take a look at itter..." Margaret said with a smile.


    It was at this time that the barbecue ordered by Margaret was served.


    The boss watched Margaret sitting on Charleston Fei''s leg and said, "It''s in broad daylight. We''ll do it


    again when we get home!"


    "..." Margaret looked at the boss with contempt.


    Then she hurriedly got off from Charleston in embarrassment.


    The cooked food was ced on the table, especially thembwhip, which was extremely dazzling.


    Margaret was so proud that she couldn''t even look at him.


    The boss winked at Charleston for a while and then left.


    Only Charleston and Margaret were left in an even more awkward situation.


    Charleston repeated the question again and said with interest, "I''ll eat it!"


    "Uh... I''ll eat it!" She remembered thest time she punished Charleston to eat chili sauce, and she


    also had a stomachache.


    It could be seen how expensive the CEO''s stomach was.


    It was estimated that he would not be able to eat these barbecue.


    "Come on, ah!" Charleston raised his eyebrows, picked up a muttonwhip, and approached Margaret,


    just like coaxing a child.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Not to mention that thembwhip smelled good after being roasted.


    However, this thing was used to nourish the body, and Margaret Margaret did not dare to eat it easily.


    She blinked her eyes and looked at Charleston with pleading eyes. She pointed to the roast chicken


    wings on one side and said, "Can I eat that first?"


    "Eat!" Charleston said as if he was showing his gratitude to Margaret, who was looking at him like she


    was enjoying it.


    As for the whip, he was just teasing her and didn''t really dare to give it to her.


    If something bad happened to her, he would be the one who would feel sorry for her.


    Margaret''s mouth had long been watered by the fragrance.


    She put on transparent gloves and picked up a roast chicken wing to eat without hesitation.


    It didn''t look like her beautiful and gentle face at all.


    Charleston couldn''t help but feel funny. Many women pretended to be otherworldly in front of him. They


    only ate a small bite.


    Only this little woman didn''t do anything, which really made him love her to the core.


    Charleston saw that Margaret was about to finish eating the chicken drumstick in his hand, so he asked


    kindly, "What are you going to eat next?"


    Charleston was quite patient. He prepared everything that Margaret wanted to eat quickly.


    Mr. Limbaugh had never served anyone in his life.


    They were all served by others, and now they were willing to serve Margaret, the little goblin.


    It was obvious that she had fallen directly on this little goblin.


    By the time she almost finished her meal, it had been a long time. After Margaret took a tissue to wipe


    her hands, she patted her stomach with satisfaction.


    After Margaret and Charleston paid the bill, they went out.


    "Where are we going now?" Charleston asked with great concern.


    Margaret looked left and right, and then seemed to think of something. She quickly pulled Charleston


    and walked toward one ce.


    At the corner, there was a shop for buying small ornaments with a wind chime hanging on it.


    A gust of wind blew, and the wind chimes shook and made a loud noise.


    It sounded so pleasant that people couldn''t help but want to go in and have a look.


    However, Margaret''s destination was not here.


    She continued to move forward, and then passed by a small corner and saw that there was a second


    handmade handmade shop next to her. She pulled Charleston''s sleeves and said, "Let''s go and have a


    look!"


    Naturally, it meant customized.


    That was to say, you could have your own thoughts and hobbies to do something.


    This shop should have a long history here.


    In short, Margaret had alsoe to her when she was a child.


    Charleston naturally had no objection to Margaret''s words.


    When they pushed the door open and walked in, they found that there were a lot of things that could be


    done in this store.


    Cell phone covers, ceramic, cake...


    Because she had just eaten a lot of barbecue, the cake was not attractive to Margaret at all.


    So, she looked at the phone and put it on. She turned her head and asked Charleston, "Shall we make


    a mobile phone set?"


    She also wanted to make ceramic, but it was useless. She just put it at home.


    It''s useful to make a mobile phone trap, so it won''t be wasted.


    "As long as you like it." Charleston went closer and whispered in an ambiguous tone, "In fact, I want


    you to be me!"


    Margaret rolled her eyes. This man was really coquettish all the time!


    "Sir, Miss, nice to meet you. May I ask what are you going to do?" The waiter saw someoneing in,


    so he walked over and asked with a smile.


    Seeing Charleston, who was tall behind Margaret, her face flushed unconsciously.


    "We want to make a mobile phone set!" Margaret Margaret said.


    "Okay, please put your mobile phone on the table and let me measure it." The waiter said sweetly.


    Margaret took out her mobile phone and put it on the table. Then she turned to look at Charleston and


    asked, "What about you?"


    "In your pocket." Charleston said indifferently. Obviously, she didn''t intend to take it by herself.


    Margaret curled her lips and put her hand into his pocket to search for something.


    No, no, no, no...


    Margaret frowned and continued to touch her lower body. Because of her movement, she could only


    slightly tilt her body.


    From Charleston''s point of view, she could clearly see her exposed skin.


    With the breath falling down, it was exceptionally attractive.


    Charleston felt a heat all over her body, and every cell was boiling.


    "I don''t have a pocket. Where did you put it?" Margaret did not feel that danger was approaching, so


    she continued to search for it.


    Suddenly, she felt that there was something wrong with the ce on Charleston''s thigh.


    Margaret''s pupils contracted. When she looked up, she saw Charleston''s eyes full of lust!


    This man!


    Of course, Margaret knew that Charleston was seducing her. With her beauty, she was trying to make


    her fall for her step by step.


    She was angry and shy. She pinched Charleston''s thigh hard and said, "Where''s your phone?"

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    Chapter 117


    President Limbaugh had always been high and mighty, so he had never been yelled at like this.


    However, the person who shouted at him was Margaret. When he saw her, he felt that she was


    extremely cute.


    He curled his lips and said, "Where''s the jacket''s pocket?"


    Margaret took out Charleston''s ck mobile phone, which was of some brand, and handed it to the


    waiter.


    The waiter said with admiration, "Miss, your boyfriend is so handsome and he listened to you. You are


    really happy!"


    "He is not a boyfriend now, and how do you know he is handsome?" He was wearing a mask and


    sunsses, but his face could still be seen?


    Although she said so, Charleston was praised by others. Margaret couldn''t help but smile.


    After all, now that she was going out wearing a mask and staying with Charleston, even if there was a


    paparazzi who took pictures of her, it would definitely not be spread out.


    "Your boyfriend is so tall that you can tell at a nce..." After returning the phone to Margaret, the


    waiter asked again, "What color do you want to choose from the picture of the mobile phone suit?"


    Margaret looked at it and said, "It''s blue, isn''t it?"


    She liked blue, but after taking Charleston into consideration, she still asked, "Do you think blue looks


    good?"


    "You''re not as good-looking as you are!" Charleston said seriously.


    The waiter looked at the two of them showing off their love aboveboard and couldn''t help but burst into


    pink bubbles. "Wow, you two are so sweet."


    Thebination of handsome men and beautiful women was so eye-catching that it made people envy


    Lu Lu to death!


    "Then let''s go to the blue one." Margaret couldn''t help but smile sweetly.


    The waiter gave them two blue foam mobile phone gloves that were made ording to the size and


    some decoration materials.


    Margaret came to a brighter ce with some materials.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Why don''t we stick our names on it?" Margaret picked up the crystal drill.


    "Well, I''ll stick your name to it." Her name was nice and beautiful.


    "My name, your name, you stick it for me!" It was rare for Margaret to act like a spoiled child.


    Charleston was stunned. After carefully tasting her coquetry tone, she felt refreshed.


    He reached out his hand and took Margaret''s mobile phone cover. "I''ll stick it."


    Margaret smiled, propped up her cheeks, and looked at him with her eyes blinking.


    After a while, Margaret had toin that Charleston was really not good at the art of beauty.


    He couldn''t draw, and such a little art was made by him, which was too miserable to be looked at.


    He could only barely see the three words "Margaret Maggie".


    After Margaret took the phone shell, she couldn''t helpughing.


    Charleston raised his eyebrows and said overbearingly, "What are youughing at? Little thing, you''re


    not allowed to dislike it!"


    "No, I don''t mind at all!" Margaret forced herself to hold back her smile and said with a serious look.


    She put the phone cover aside and waited for it to dry before she could use it.


    Then he took Charleston''s mobile phone suite and said, "Come on, I''ll help you get it!"


    "Get a husband to go upstairs." Charleston held Margaret''s waist and let them sit together closely.


    "No, my name is three words, and yours should be three words." Margaret thought for a moment.


    In fact, Charleston''s name could be used directly. It was three words in the first ce.


    "But it''s so unimaginably stupid!"


    "Why don''t I just call her..."


    The girl was more careful in hand-crafted. Margaret lowered her head and put the crystal on her mind


    bit by bit.


    Charleston looked at the girl in her arms with her head lowered. Her serious and careful look made him


    want to kiss her.


    His slender hands circled around Margaret''s ck hair, and then looked at Margaret''s mobile phone


    suite, which was about to be ready, and his handsome face suddenly darkened.


    Lu, Yun, jealous!


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Little thing, you''d better exin it to me. What does this mean?" Charleston stretched out his hand


    and was about to grab the unfinished mobile phone glove.


    Margaret hurriedly protected him. "What? You don''t like it? If you don''t want it, you can refuse it!"


    "..." Charleston pursed his lips tightly. How could he not ept what his woman personally made for


    him?


    In the end, Charleston''s mobile phone set waspleted perfectly.


    Looking at the three words above, Margaret couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    She installed her mobile phone in Margaret Maggie''s mobile phone trap.


    Charleston took a bag and dressed up Charleston''s mobile phone.


    "Aren''t you going to use it now?" Margaret asked.


    "You don''t have to do that!" It was too embarrassing!


    On the Hope Street.


    After Margaret and Charleston finished making the mobile phone covers, they left the store.


    "Where are we going now?" Charleston adjusted her sunsses.


    In fact, even if Charleston was wearing sunsses and a mask, she couldn''t cover up her innate


    temperament. Those who didn''t know it would think that she was a star on a trip.


    "Let''s go there and have a look." Margaret pointed to a shop on the sign of the temple. Then she took


    the initiative to stretch out her hand to hold Charleston''s hand and went where she wanted to go.


    Charleston looked at her hand that had been pulled. She was slightly stunned. After she reacted, she


    felt as happy as if she had put fireworks in her heart.


    Look, his Shen Xiaoyao took his hand on her own initiative!


    In the past, when he asked where she liked to go, he always said that she would be perfunctory to him


    at any time.


    But since she said she liked him, she finally became upset.


    She would take his hand on her own initiative, and when he asked what he wanted, she would say out


    what he wanted coquettishly.


    Thinking of this, Charleston could not help but raise his lips and let Margaret pull her into the temple.


    As its name suggested, the store was filled with things rted to marine life!


    There were Butterfly Fish, Peacock Fish, Lion Fish, and Clown Fish.


    Of course, there were sea monsters and so on.


    But Margaret didn''t like the turtle.


    She looked at the fish row by row. When she arrived at the corner, she saw a blue jellyfish!


    The blue jellyfish was one of the categories of sea-moon Jiao.


    Therefore, the sign on it was a sea-moon jellyfish, but Margaret preferred to call it blueva.


    In fact, she also wanted to raise some jellyfish before.


    However, jellyfish was well-known for its difficult to raise. The water temperature, water temperature,


    oxygen, nitro system, filter system, salt and acid level, soft hardness, and hydrogen value were all


    strictly required.


    Therefore, Margaret decisively gave up.


    But now Charleston was here, he believed that he must have a way.


    "Buy two and go back to raise them, okay?" She blinked her eyes and pitifully shook Charleston''s


    sleeves.


    Anyway, coquetry would not be fat. Now, it was natural for a walking pick-up machine to be used.


    Charleston''s heart was full of joy after being shaken by her. "Okay, you have the final say."


    Margaret smiled with a sessful smile and asked the boss to put two blue jellyfish for her.


    These two jellyfish were only the size of a palm, and the boss put them in a container.


    The price of blue jellyfish was not high. One was only 40 yuan. Together with the container, there were


    a total of 200 yuan.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    Chapter 118


    Of course, the money was written by Charleston.


    Margaret didn''t hesitate. She took Charleston''s card and went to unlock it.


    When he went out, he also asked Charleston to hold the container.


    Therefore, the dignified president, holding a jellyfish container and wearing a mask, looked very home-


    made.


    "By the way, put this stack of jellyfish on your side," Margaret said.


    There was really no ce for her to put her in that small apartment.


    "Okay." Charleston nodded. When he looked at Margaret, he was full of love.


    Now, whatever Margaret said, he would agree to it.


    "Even if I ask him to die now, I''m afraid that he will agree directly."


    "Then I''ll go back to my apartment." Margaret nced around. Well, there was a bus station just in


    time. In this way, there was no need for Larry to send her back.


    "Why did you go back to the apartment again?" Charleston frowned slightly.


    In the past few days, Margaret had been living in the Limbaugh family''s vi, and he had been used to


    it.


    Now that he suddenly said that he wanted to leave, he was not used to it at that moment.


    "Boss, do you want me to live with you? There''s one more person in the house. Are you happy? Aren''t


    you worried that I will steal all your things?" Margaret patted Charleston''s shoulder and said with a


    smile.


    Unexpectedly, Charleston looked serious and did not look like she was joking at all. "Of course I would


    like to. Don''t say that the things at home have been stolen, and now I belong to you all over my body."


    "..." Margaret said angrily, "But I''m willing to. Charleston, I''ll tell you, now you''re just considering the


    scope of my consideration. Don''t do anything to me, do you understand?"


    "Okay, I won''t do anything to you. Why don''t you do something to me?" Charleston said all of a sudden.


    Margaret looked at him in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    "Give me a kiss and I''ll let you go!"


    "What the f*ck, this old hooligan."


    Margaret was about to refuse, but when she saw the way Charleston said "I will cry to you if you don''t


    kiss me", she could only sigh andpromise.


    Margaret licked her lips, put her feet on the ground, and kissed Charleston''s lips.


    Just as she was about to leave, her slender waist was held by Charleston, and he deepened the kiss.


    Deep, lingering...


    Margaret felt that the air in her mouth had beenpletely taken away, and she was almost


    suffocated.


    Her face was getting redder and redder. When Charleston said goodbye to her, she was already as red


    as a big apple.


    Moreover, she obviously felt that her lips were red and swollen.


    She raised her head and saw a few children surrounding them.


    Margaret was so shy that she immediately threw herself into Charleston''s arms and buried her whole


    face in her chest.


    It was so embarrassing!


    "Little thing, you''re so thin-skinned!" Charleston looked down at the little woman in his arms and


    couldn''t helpughing.


    Her hair smelled so fragrant that he couldn''t help but lower his head and gently kiss her.


    "Hum, of course, it''s not as thick as yours. Didn''t you just say it, just kissed it?" Margaret said with


    some annoyance.


    It was clear that they had agreed to kiss each other only, but it was not just a kiss!


    They were almost integrated into each other''s bodies.


    And it was in a ce where there were so many people.


    "As long as your lips haven''t left your lips, no matter how long you kiss, you can only count it."


    Charleston said seriously.


    "Rogue!" Margaret was so angry that he hit him on the chest.


    Her fists were pink and tender, and she was acting like a spoiled child!


    Charleston took the container with one hand and hugged her with the other. "I am a rogue!"


    "..."


    "Little thing, I like to be a rogue to you!"


    "..." Margaret covered his face with his hands. This man''s behavior was really fatal.


    Wait a minute!


    After returning to his small apartment, Margaret rolled on the bed.


    Then he looked straight at the ceiling.


    This apartment was allocated by stars. Now Margaret Yunxi probably hated her so much that she didn''t


    know what she would do.


    Margaret felt that it was really not safe for her to live in this apartment.


    He counted his fingers and calcted the time. Well, he was about to get the endorsement fee. By


    then, he would change an apartment and it would be safer than here.


    Margaret got up and opened the cab next to her.


    There was a small box inside, and the box was opened. Looking at the ordinary ne inside,


    Margaret suddenly felt a little confused.


    Was this really what her mother left her?


    "No matter how I look at it, it doesn''t look like it."


    Margaret sighed and wanted to put the ne back into the box. But at this time, he found that the


    box seemed to be a little strange.


    Margaret was surprised and found that there was a gap between the box and the box that could be


    pulled out.


    After Margaret opened this interval, she found that there was a piece of paper in it. It seemed that it


    had a bit of history.


    She opened the note and saw the handwriting on it, which belonged to her mother.


    Margaret''s eyes suddenly became a little moist. She bit her lip so hard that she didn''t lose her


    There was a list of list on it, the things that all kinds of girls liked.


    No, it should be said that it was what Margaret used to like.


    At the end of the sentence, Margaret said, "The day after tomorrow is Xiao Margaret''s birthday. Give


    her a surprise!"


    Margaret''s eyes widened in an instant.


    She would never forget.


    The day her mothermitted suicide by jumping off the building was the day before her birthday. Her


    mother, who loved her dearly, suddenly jumped off the building and left the world.


    She was the only one left. The lonely feeling seemed to fall into the sea and be surrounded by the


    fearful deep sea.


    In the past, Margaret thought that her mother might really jump off a building tomit suicide,


    because Margaret Zhendong''s behavior was too ambiguous and stimted her.


    But now it seemed that he was not exactly the person who was ready to jump off the building and


    Looking at the tone on the note, Melissa''s mood was obviously not bad. If she really wanted to jump off


    the building tomit suicide, how could it be this tone?


    Was someone provoking her the next day?


    Or perhaps...


    A bold guess instantly popped out of Margaret''s mind.


    Her hands, which were holding the note, were trembling, and her teeth were biting her lower lip.


    There was another possibility, that was...


    Melissa was notmitting suicide at all, but someone had framed her.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    And then, it would cause an illusion that he wasmitting suicide?


    Wait for a moment.


    "Mr. Wayne." Margaret Yun looked carefully at the foreigner in front of her. "Um, didn''t Master Master


    Sherman say that he wanted to see me?"


    On that day, she excitedly went to the dinner party and thought that she would see Master Sherman.


    He didn''t expect that he would be humiliated. Not to mention Master Sherman, even Johnny hadn''t


    seen him.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Chapter 119


    After he came back, Margaret Zhendong asked her if she knew any high-ranking or powerful people.


    When they knew who she was, she waspletely stolen by Margaret andughed at and excluded


    by others.


    But he couldn''t say this to Margaret Zhendong.


    Margaret Yun knew that Margaret Zhendong''s bones were actually very ruthless, even though


    Margaret Zhendong was very kind to her now.


    But if her daughter had no value at all, she would definitely be thrown away.


    Therefore, Margaret Yun could only lie to him and say that it was not bad.


    "It''s like this, Miss Stephanie. Our master doesn''t intend to see you, but he''s willing to agree to one of


    your conditions." The steward suddenly said.


    What?


    "Don''t want to see me?"


    "Didn''t you say that you wanted to see me before?"


    Margaret Yun''s heart suddenly became a little flustered. Looking at Mr. Wayne, she asked, "Did I do


    something wrong?"


    "No, Miss Margaret, it''s just that our master has other things to do, and he said that he is willing to


    agree to one of your conditions."


    It seemed that she really didn''t intend to see him anymore.


    However, it was not bad to agree to one of her conditions.


    Margaret Yun thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Then please do me a favor, Mr. Wayne."


    "Okay, what''s the matter?" asked the steward-in-chief.


    Margaret Yun opened a file and handed it to the Butler, saying, "This person hurt my legs so that I can''t


    dance. So, I hope you can help me expose her."


    This time, the Butler of the Divine Power Hall felt puzzled.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Although he had not returned to Havend for a long time, he also knew that in Havend''s


    Entertainment Circle, as long as he had money, it was not a problem to release a piece of news.


    Why couldn''t Margaret Yun''s name be released by herself?


    It seemed that she knew what Mr. Wayne was thinking. Margaret Yun said truthfully, "Actually, Mr.


    Wayne, I wanted to expose this person directly on the Inte before, but I don''t know why, all of them


    have been transferred."


    "Okay, I know. Don''t worry, Miss Stephanie. I''ll help you." The steward nodded.


    Only then did Margaret Yun''s smile show that she had seeded.


    "Great, Margaret. Now that the Master Sherman n is here, I''d like to see how arrogant you can be!"


    This time, the news would definitely be released.


    At that time, it would be Margaret''s time to die.


    Now Margaret Yun had no time to care about whether she could whitewash it or not.


    Anyway, she was now ck into carbon. The most important thing was that she had put Margaret in


    trouble as well.


    Seeing Margaret being dragged into the abyss, it didn''t matter even if she couldn''t wash her face clean.


    It was just like what Margaret Stephanie said.


    This piece of news had already been rted to the Master Sherman n''s power. In addition, the


    Limbaugh family was not prepared at all.


    Therefore, it was easy to be released.


    It turned out that Margaret Yun''s leg was broken by Margaret''s pushing down the stairs. This news was


    really explosive.


    All the major Inte posted this news one after another.


    The onlookers said that the recent inte was really lively.


    There was another twists and turns.


    Because of what happened before, the onlookers didn''t dare to stand on the right side easily.


    However, this time, there was indeed a video that showed Margaret Yun''s face and pushed Margaret


    Yun''s down.


    Although in the video, Margaret was wearing a mask, someizens took it out and showed the


    appearance of Margaret taking off her mask after leaving the Margaret family banquet.


    It happened at the same time and ce as the clothes he was wearing.


    So Margaret did push Margaret Yun''s down the stairs!


    Because of this piece of news, a lot of people took pity on Margaret Yun''s family, including the navy


    sent by Margaret Yun''s team.


    Now, most of the people thought that it was understandable that Margaret Yun''s attitude towards


    Margaret was reasonable.


    If it weren''t for Margaret''s cruelty, how could Margaret Yun''en treat her like this?


    That was a girl''s legs.


    It was too cruel.


    Many people sympathized with Margaret Yun''s various crimes. On the contrary, Margaret did note


    out to speak at all, so everyone thought that she was guilty.


    Someone dug it out. "What''s the rtionship between Margaret and Margaret Yun''s names? The


    names are so simr."


    During an interview, Margaret Yun''an faltered and revealed that she was the same father as Margaret.


    Everyone knew that Margaret Yun''s family was the main daughter of the Margaret family. Since


    Margaret and Margaret Yun''s father were the same, that was to say.


    In fact, Margaret was an illegitimate daughter of a third generation!


    "What the f*ck!"


    [No wonder I said that how Margaret grew up to be a lecher. It turns out that she is the daughter of the


    third generation. She is not a fan.]


    [The most disgusting thing is the scene of the illegitimate child''s mistress and mistress'' lover. She


    doesn''t even like Margaret. I thought she was very beautiful before, but now I just want to puke. It''s not


    Margaret Yun''s fault that she will target her. If my father had an illegitimate daughter, I would also kill


    her.]


    [ pir support the upstairs. Now, they think that my Stephanie is really a person of her character!)


    [No matter how excellent she is, she can''t change her identity as Margaret''s illegitimate daughter. She


    even pushed the real rich daughter down the stairs, which made her unable to dance any more.]


    [When I watched the video of Ancient Star before, I knew how amazing Stephanie''s dance was. But


    now, I can''t see such a beautiful dance.]


    .....


    Thements on the Inte were all over the ce. Almost all of them were not good for Margaret.


    Because Margaret Yun''s navy was adding fuel to the fire, it was now even hotter.


    From the beginning to the end, Margaret had never shown up.


    As Margaret''s assistant, Lacy couldn''t stand it anymore. He called and said, "Margaret, hurry up and


    look at thements on the Inte. Margaret Yun''s ndering you."


    It was not until this time that Margaret logged on the Inte and looked at it. Sure enough, all kinds of


    meetings made by Margaret Yun''s parents were not good for her.


    Margaret only posted one post on Weibo, and now thements below the Weibo were already more


    than one million.


    All kinds of words that insulted her were said below.


    "What should we do now?" Lacy said anxiously.


    "You don''t have to pay attention to it." Margaret''s face was a little cold.


    At the same time, Elvis also sent a post on Weibo. "I believe you @Margaret"


    The poprity of Xiaagyu, who had just returned to Havend, actually posted a blog to support


    Margaret.


    It was also the time when all the evidence pointed to Margaret!


    This news was too explosive.


    Margaret''s eyes were also wide open. She had just finished surfing this Weibo, and she was really not


    angry enough to spit blood.


    After hanging up Lacy''s phone, Margaret quickly called Elvis.


    The other end of the line was quickly connected.


    Margaret couldn''t bear it anymore and shouted, "Elvis, you little bastard, do you want to kill me?"

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    Chapter 120


    "What the hell? What do you mean by I framed you? Don''t you see that I''m helping you now?" The


    Bear Child Elvis widened his eyes and said.


    Margaret suddenly became a little angry and said, "F*ck, you posted such a Weibo for no reason. Do


    you think that I am not messy enough now? Your fans don''t want to nder me."


    It should be noted that there were quite a lot of fans in Elvis''s current poprity.


    At this time, Elvis had sent him a Weibo support, and everyone''s attention would be focused on her.


    By then, he would really jump into the Yellow River and couldn''t even wash himself clean.


    "But I have already made it," Elvis said pitifully.


    Margaret let out a long sigh and immediately said, "I know, s."


    "In fact, my aunt, as long as you tell my uncle about this matter, you will definitely be able to solve it at


    once." Elvis said.


    "I''ll take care of your head." Margaret said angrily, "I''ll solve this problem myself."


    Although it was said that Charleston was pursuing her.


    But Margaret also knew that the rtionship between him and Charleston was not equal.


    If he said goodbye to Charleston as soon as he got into trouble, it would show that he was very


    dependent on her.


    At that time, not to mention others, she would despise herself.


    "Are you going to rify it now?" Elvis asked.


    "What the hell are you talking about? It was Margaret Yun''s fault for framing me. That person is me.


    There''s no way to rify it." Margaret''s brain was now wide open.


    "What should we do?"


    "Let''s talk about itter. I''ll think about it first. I have more important things to do now." Margaret thought


    of the note left by her mother.


    Now, she had to find out how her mother died.


    Should hemit suicide or man-made?


    "All right then." Elvis didn''t speak anymore.


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret looked at the note and was lost in thought.


    This box was taken from Margaret Yun''s hands.


    Moreover, if he was framed, he was afraid that it would be those three people.


    Margaret Stephanie, Margaret Zhendong, and Silvia.


    Then, who could it be?


    Margaret Yun''s eyes were closed, and she was obviously a little tired.


    Wait a minute!


    "How''s it going? Margaret didn''te out to reply, did she?" Zachary asked nervously.


    Margaret Yun shook her head and said proudly, "No, don''t worry. Now the evidence is certain. It''s


    useless to exin it even if Margaretes out."


    And until now, he hadn''t made any move.


    It was very likely that Margaret''s benefactor had abandoned her.


    So what qualifications did she have topete with him?


    "Stephanie, let''s get engaged." At this time, Zachary suddenly said.


    " engagement?" Margaret Yun looked at Zachary in surprise.


    Zachary nodded and said, "Yes, look at the current situation. Everyone on the Inte has sympathy


    for you. If we get engaged at this time, thepany''s stock will definitely soar."


    The engagement was also for the interest.


    Margaret Yun''an thought for a moment and found that Zachary''s words did make sense. "Well, you


    "Leave it to me," Zachary said very gently.


    A smile appeared on Margaret Yun''s face. "Margaret, you are in such a mess now. If I let you know that


    the man who once said to be with you is going to marry me now, I don''t know what you will do."


    Margaret Yun''an called Margaret Peiyan and said, "My good sister, I haven''t seen you for a few days.


    Do you miss me?"


    "Of course, your mind is full of images of your embarrassment at the banquet." Margaret''s voice was a


    little cold.


    Margaret Yun was so angry that she almost lost her temper.


    "You''re looking for me. What''s the matter? Tell me quickly. I don''t have time to spend with you here."


    Margaret said coldly.


    "Zachary and I are about to get engaged, so I invite you toe here now." Margaret Yun said proudly.


    She had thought that Margaret would disagree, but she had already thought of several ways to get


    Margaret to agree.


    Unexpectedly, the other party directly nodded and agreed.


    "Alright!" Margaret nodded and said, "I''


    What?


    "He agreed just like that?"


    Margaret Yun was a little surprised, but she still said, "Okay, remember toe here on time."


    "Of course!"


    Wait a minute!


    After Elvis hung up the phone, he looked at Charleston next to him, sighed and said, "Little uncle, my


    little aunt seems to have no intention of asking you for help at all."


    "..." Charleston pursed his lips.


    After hearing the news on the Inte from Larry MAF, Charleston said to Elvis and let him start to deal


    with it.


    He didn''t expect that Margaret would call him to refuse.


    This was indeed beyond her expectation.


    "My woman is really different from ordinary people." Charleston pondered for a moment and smiled.


    "..." Little uncle, your taste is really heavy, just like this kind of Margaret.


    Ignoring Larry''s cold eyes, Charleston took out his mobile phone directly. He had ced a location in


    Margaret''s mobile phone before.


    In other words, he could see where Margaret was.


    After checking the address on it, Charleston stood up without hesitation and then walked out.


    Wait a minute!


    In less than five minutes.


    Charleston Fei appeared below a shopping mall.


    It happened to be a meeting with Margaret.


    "Why are you here?" Through the sunsses, Margaret looked at the man in front of her in surprise.


    "I have something to do here, but I didn''t expect to see you." Charleston was very calm when she lied.


    "Do you want to buy clothes?"


    "Yes." Margaret nodded and then walked into the mall.


    Charleston''s noble-like temperament instantly attracted a lot of people.


    Those salesclerks kept throwing flirtatious nces at him.


    "Mr. Limbaugh is really popr." Margaret said with a smile.


    Charleston took a nce at them. "Are the eyes of these women all cramped?"


    It could be said that he was quite vicious.


    "..." The female salesclerks said in a heartbreaking voice.


    Charleston turned to look at Margaret, who had already picked up the dress she was looking forward


    to.


    He looked around the clothing area and said with disdain, "Are you sure it''s selling clothes or not?"


    "..." At this time, Margaret had put her clothes on her body and was ready to try on.


    Charleston took a nce at her and then said, "Fortunately, my woman is beautiful, which is why it


    feels like your drag cloth is out of your clothes!"


    "..." Margaret had a feeling that someone would ask the security guards to drive them out the next


    moment.


    He looked at the price of the clothes.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Four digits.


    Margaret silently put it back.


    "D*mn it. It''s too expensive. I can''t waste so much money on a trash engagement ceremony like


    Margaret Yun''s."


    When Charleston saw that she suddenly went back, she thought she was angry.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Chapter 121


    She couldn''t help frowning. "These clothes are really ugly."


    "Yes, it''s very ugly." s, but she couldn''t even afford a piece of ugly clothes.


    They went out of the supermarket and walked around arge flower bed, which was the center of the


    square. There was a big screen with a video ying on it.


    The person in the video was Margaret Zhendong.


    Her father.


    "My doting daughter, Stephanie, will hold an engagement ceremony in Baline tomorrow, and I will name


    one of Margaret Enterprise''s newest stock as my daughter''s name, ''Princess Stephanie'', as an


    engagement gift for my daughter."


    Hearing Margaret Zhendong''s words, the people around cheered.


    He even praised that Margaret Zhendong was a good father and doted on his daughter.


    Everyone was very envious of Margaret Stephanie.


    Hearing this, Margaret couldn''t help but put on a sarcastic smile.


    He was also his daughter.


    "Why is there such a big difference?"


    And this person was likely to be the murderer who killed her mother.


    Although he had seen Margaret Zhendong''s face for a long time.


    But now, he mentioned it again.


    Margaret still felt a sharp pain in her heart. Why could they live so well?


    With her mother''s money, she lived so happily.


    Margaret''s eyes were full of coldness. Looking at Margaret Zhendong''s appearance in the big screen,


    she almost wanted to see a hole in him.


    Charleston''s ck eyes dimmed when she saw all of Margaret''s reactions.


    He turned his head and looked at Margaret Zhendong''s figure on the big screen with a cruel smile.


    "Did you drive here?" Margaret suddenly asked.


    Charleston nodded and said, "Let''s go. I''ll send you back."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded and sat in the co-pilot''s seat. She stared straight ahead as if she was thinking


    about something.


    But in the eyes of Charleston, she thought she was sad.


    "Margaret Xiaomei, look at you!" Charleston said in a low voice.


    "What did I do to you?" Margaret said, raising her head and looking at Charleston with some doubts.


    Charleston frowned and said, "It''s just some bullshit stock of ''Princess Stephanie''. If you like it, I''ll buy


    all the shares on the board and change them into ''Queen of Margaret''!"


    "Puff-" Margaretughed out loud.


    She shook her head and said, "No, you don''t have to do that."


    Then it was Charleston who thought of the way to draw the wind.


    Seeing that she finally stopped feeling depressed, the corners of Charleston''s mouth could not help but


    bend.


    If Margaret knew what Charleston was thinking at this time, she would have roared.


    "She''s not depressed at all, okay?"


    He was just thinking about a problem.


    Charleston suddenly leaned over and wrapped his arms around Margaret''s waist.


    Margaret was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    Charleston continued the action in her hand. She wrapped her arms around Margaret''s waist and then


    moved it to her chest.


    Before Margaret eximed again, Charleston lifted her up again.


    He moved his arms to the bottom of his buttocks and circled them hard.


    Margaret''s face was as red as a lobster. She raised her hand and was about to hit Charleston. "Hey,


    you damned hooligan, let me go."


    Why did she take advantage of her in the car?


    This man was getting more and more shameless.


    Just as Margaret raised her hand and was about to pinch Charleston hard, Charleston loosened his


    hand.


    He took out his mobile phone and seriously reported a few numbers after dialing.


    Margaret''s hand stopped in the air. Why was this string of words so familiar?


    It didn''t take long for him to react.


    Isn''t this her third siege?


    "You, you..." She was so angry that her chest went up and down.


    Charleston''s eyes darkened. "What''s wrong with me?"


    "Why do you want me to besiege you?"


    "Don''t you want to go out? Where didn''t you find the appropriate clothes just now? I''ll find someone to


    make it for you!" Charleston said.


    "Then you can ask me directly!" Margaret was angry.


    Charleston said with an evil smile, "I like touching it."


    "..." The pervert, a pervert!


    Wait a minute!


    The dress should be made in a hurry, but the next day, Margaret received it.


    The engagement ceremony came in a hurry, so it was scheduled to be held the day after tomorrow.


    Margaret was also puzzled. Why was she in such a hurry? Even if it was an engagement, she should


    be well-prepared.


    And this time, Margaret Zhendong''s action was also very strange.


    However, this had nothing to do with her.


    Margaret called Elvis.


    "What are you doing?" Elvis asked doubtfully.


    Margaret calmly said, "I''m going to attend Margaret Yun''s engagement ceremony the day after


    tomorrow. Youe with me."


    "Why not? Don''t you want to go with your uncle?" Elvis never thought that Margaret woulde to


    him.


    "It will be more sensational if you go to find your uncle." Margaret said grumpily, "Do you want to go


    with me?"


    "Go, go, go, go, little ancestor, since you have already said that, how can I not go?" Elvis said


    helplessly.


    "That''s right. Well, I''m hanging up." Margaret said with a smile.


    Wait for a moment.


    Margaret declined all the relevant activities, including the reporter''s attempt to contact her, but they


    were rejected.


    The next day, when Margaret went downstairs, she saw where Elvis was waiting for her in the car.


    "There''s no paparazziing over, right?" Margaret looked left and right as she walked down.


    "Don''t worry, I have experience. If it was so easy to be caught by the paparazzi, wouldn''t I have no


    privacy at all?" Elvis said helplessly.


    "I believe you once." Margaret got in the car.


    The car drove to Baline.


    Baline was a famous tourist attraction in Asshington. Of course, many people would choose to get


    married or get engaged there. It was called Holy Land of couples.


    Outside A suburb, because of Margaret Yun''s engagement this time, it was too sudden.


    Therefore, there was no way for him to go somewhere farther away.


    It would be great if he could be here.


    Moreover, most of the people participating in the engagement ceremony were from Asshington, and it


    was also convenient.


    Because Margaret Yun was going to get engaged, Margaret Zhendong had wrapped up the whole


    Baline for three days and three nights.


    Since the engagement was so generous, it could be imagined what would happen when they got


    married.


    For the Margaret family''s matter, Margaret had long been numb. No matter how Margaret Zhendong


    treated Margaret Stephanie, it was no longer important.


    Now, the most important thing was whether he had anything to do with his mother''s death or not.


    After the car stopped, Margaret and Elvis passed the ID card.


    Because it was Margaret Yun''s order that Margaret had told him in advance.


    And since Elvis was so famous, of course, the personnel who checked him knew him.


    Margaret Yun was originally an artist, so it was not surprising that there were starsing, so Elvis


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    also went in.


    The two of them went into Baline smoothly.


    Elvis was 1. 85 meters tall. She was originally very handsome, and coupled with her poprity, she


    instantly attracted the attention of many people.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Chapter 122


    On the Baline.


    Countless petals fell down one after another, which looked very romantic. The seagulls flew over the


    sea and were entangled.


    It had to be said that this was indeed a very suitable day for engagement and marriage.


    The guests'' faces were full of smiles.


    Margaret looked around and did not see Margaret Yun''s trace. So he suddenly said to Elvis, "I want to


    go to the bathroom. Can you wait for me here?"


    "Of course, beautifuldy." Elvis winked at Margaret and said.


    Margaret red at him and then went to the bathroom under the guidance of the waiter.


    "Okay, thank you." Margaret stood at the door and said to the man.


    When she was about toe out, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    It was Margaret Yun''s.


    "Mom, Margaret shoulde back today. After all, I invited her." Margaret Yun''s voice was obviously a


    little proud.


    Silvia was Margaret Yun''s mother.


    There seemed to be a hint of anxiety in her tone, and she sighed.


    "Oh, didn''t I tell you not to have any contact with Margaret? In case of what happened to Melissa in the


    past, s, you said that we all nned to let her go abroad. Why are you back now?"


    The thing that happened in those days.


    Margaret''an''s eyebrows twitched and he became nervous.


    Sure enough, the fact that her mother had jumped off the building was likely to have something to do


    with Bai Margaret.


    Margaret raised her spirit and wanted to listen to Silvia''s next words.


    As a result, Silvia seemed to be afraid of something.


    All of a sudden, he didn''t say anything.


    However, Margaret seemed to be somewhat disapproving. "Mom, don''t worry. How could Margaret find


    it? Let''s go, let''s go out quickly..."


    "Alright!" Margaret nodded and said, "I''


    Then, there was the sound of the two leaving.


    At that moment, Margaret opened the door of thepartment.


    She looked at the direction where Margaret Stephanie and Silvia had left, and her eyes became deeper


    and deeper.


    She must investigate this matter thoroughly!


    Margaret took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and then walked outside.


    When they passed through a corridor, they saw Margaret Yun''s mother-inw was dressed in the same


    clothes as Margaret Yun''s.


    From the looks of it, that person should be her friend.


    The girl was slightly surprised when she saw Margaret. Then, she sneered, "Stephanie, you even


    invited her here."


    "Of course, my sister wille to my fixed wedding." Margaret Yun''an smiled and was about to walk


    towards Margaret.


    "You are still too kind. You see, Margaret even pushed you down the stairs so that you can''t dance


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    anymore. You are not angry at all." The girl sighed.


    Obviously, he hated her very much.


    After hearing the conversation in the bathroom, Margaret was a little wary of Margaret Yun''s.


    Seeing that she wasing, she walked to the direction of Elvis without hesitation.


    Margaret Yun''s seat was empty. When she saw Elvis waving at Margaret, she narrowed her eyes. "Is


    that sister''s... dancing partner?"


    The girl also looked at Elvis. After entering Elvis''s face, she was slightly surprised. "It''s him! Such a


    person as Elvis actually has something to do with Margaret."


    "I don''t know. Maybe they are good friends." Margaret Yun said with squinting eyes.


    "It must be Margaret who seduced her. Stop talking. It''s about to start. Let''s go out quickly." As she said


    this, the girl took Margaret Yun''s hand and walked out.


    At this time, a wonderful music rang out.


    Wen Shiqing stood on the other side and slowly walked toward Margaret Yun.


    However, when she saw Margaret, she subconsciously looked at her for a few seconds.


    Somehow, Elvis unconsciously put his arms around Margaret''s waist.


    "What are you doing?" Margaret was a little surprised.


    "The man just looked after you. I have to help my uncle keep an eye on his aunt."


    The corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched.


    At this time, Wen Shiqing came to Margaret Yun''s side and took Margaret Yun''s hand into the dancing


    floor as the beginning.


    Everyone was dancing.


    Margaret Zhendong''s voice passed through the microphone to the whole Baline. "Today, we also held a


    charity event. The ''Night sky'' designed by the famous French designer Heidi will be auctioned here.


    The highest bidder will get it. Let''s see which gentleman can buy ''Night sky'' for his dancing partner."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a beautiful skirt appeared on the big screen.


    There was a piece of silk like water, and the skirt was printed with the pattern of the starry sky. It was


    ck and simple without losing momentum.


    Today, most of the people present were rich and powerful families in Asshington.


    At this time, the man would naturally be willing to buy a dress for the woman to make her happy.


    Therefore, someone started bidding.


    "Ten million."


    "12 million."


    "15 million!"


    .....


    The price was gradually rising.


    Elvis looked at the skirt and suddenly said, "Oh my god, this skirt is beautiful, it suits you well."


    Margaret did not take it seriously. "So what if it''s suitable? Do you still want to auction it for me?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong? I don''t believe that I have the financial resources. Wait, I will definitely buy it for


    you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Elvis shouted loudly, "30 million."


    Instantly, all eyes were focused on Margaret and Elvis.


    Margaret was so embarrassed that her whole body was stiff. "You..."


    "Hey, don''t make trouble." Margaret frowned and patted on Elvis''s shoulder.


    "But I don''t think you''re used to being bullied. After all, you''re my aunt. How can you be looked down


    upon by others?" Elvis said indignantly.


    Obviously, Elvis must have just heard what the girl said.


    Margaret said helplessly, "Be a good girl and leave now. You''re making trouble for me here."


    "But..."


    "Hurry up!" Margaret said grumpily.


    Elvis had no choice but to leave first. After all, Margaret was right. It would be bad if she was


    photographed. He was a little impulsive just now.


    In the dance floor in pairs, only Margaret was alone.


    He looked very embarrassed.


    At this time, someone shouted, "Didn''t you just say that you would pay 30 million yuan? Where is 30


    million yuan now?"


    Everyone''s eyes instantly focused on Margaret.


    Sure enough, Margaret Zhendong saw Margaret at this time, and he was slightly surprised.


    Obviously, it was not until this moment that he discovered his daughter''s existence.


    However, he was not happy at all, but walked straight over. Before he could figure it out, he scolded at


    the beginning, "Margaret, why are you here today? Do you want to make trouble at your sister''s


    engagement banquet?"


    "Why do you think I''m making a mess?" Margaret''s eyes were calm, and he looked at Margaret


    Zhendong without any emotion.


    "Your dancing partner is at a price of 30 million yuan. Are you at 30 million yuan now?" Margaret


    Zhendong said with a hint of sarcasm in his tone in front of his daughter.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Chapter 123


    "30 million?" Margaret said as she looked around.


    It suddenly urred to me that I, Cao Anxuan, the naughty boy, just said that he wanted to buy this


    dress for her, and then where was he?


    Where did he go?


    Margaret looked around and found that there was no one. My God, how could he run so fast at this


    time?


    No one was seen.


    When people around saw Margaret''s look, they felt that she couldn''t pay for it.


    So the rich childe shouted, "If you don''t have this money, you don''t have to pay this price. It''s obvious


    that you want to make a fool of yourself!"


    As soon as he said that, the people around him allughed at him.


    Margaret nced at them coldly for a few times.


    On the contrary, Margaret Zhendong''s tone became bad. "Margaret Yianyan, if you insist on stirring up


    trouble, don''t choose this time. This is the engagement ceremony of Stephanie and Zachary. I won''t


    talk about you pushing Stephanie down the stairs before, but now you''re here to make trouble!"


    At this moment, Margaret Yun walked out gracefully.


    Looking at Margaret''s embarrassed face, she couldn''t bear it, but in fact, she had snickered in her


    heart.


    It had already surprised her that Elvis and Margaret would show up together.


    It really surprised her that Elvis could pay such a high price of 30 million yuan at 20 years old.


    Fortunately, in the end, Elvis didn''t know what had happened and left directly. Otherwise, Margaret


    would be in the limelight.


    "Dad, don''t make things difficult for me. She definitely didn''t mean it." Margaret Yun walked up to


    Margaret and said in a soft voice.


    It seemed that he was exonerated for Margaret, but in fact, he was convicted of her.


    Zachary also stood by Margaret Yun''s side.


    The two of them stood together. They looked like a perfect match.


    Zachary said to Margaret Zhendong, "Uncle, the man who just paid 30 million yuan should have


    something to do, so he left. Why don''t we wait for him toe back and continue the auction?"


    It seemed that this sentence was for Margaret''s mercy.


    In fact, he was mocking Margaret in secret.


    Let''s have a look and said that there were 30 million yuan. Now they were all gone.


    Margaret didn''t say anything. She just looked at the three of them.


    In the end, he raised his head and said, "What else? Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Margaret Yun looked at Margaret who was still so calm, and she could not help but satirize in her heart.


    She rolled her eyes and took her dress and walked to Margaret''s face. She held her hand and said,


    "Sister, it doesn''t matter if you can''t afford 30 million yuan. We won''t me you."


    Margaret Yun spoke of this matter again and again.


    It was to let everyone present know that Margaret was a person who pretended to be a fat man.


    In the past, she used to be a private daughter, and Margaret was the dignified Young Lady of the


    Simons family.


    Now, Margaret Yun was the delicate daughter of the Simons family, and Margaret was just an outsider.


    Low-lying outsiders.


    Just as Margaret Yun was touching Margaret''s hand, Margaret subconsciously avoided it.


    But at this moment, Margaret Yun''s whole person suddenly fell backward and fell to the ground.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it was as if Margaret had pushed Margaret Yun''s down.


    As long as it was useful, he didn''t mind it being old-fashioned.


    Obviously, everyone here was very happy with this trick.


    They started to me Margaret one after another.


    "I heard that she even retreated from the stairs. This time, she''s really cruel and merciless."


    "That''s right. It''s really too kind of a man to have such a face."


    .....


    Margaret Zhendong saw it and was furious. He picked up the red wine next to him and threw it at


    Margaret. "Margaret, have you made enough trouble? You always aim at Stephanie like this. Get out of


    here."


    "Get out?" Margaret really wanted to sneer.


    At this time, a majestic and maic voice suddenly sounded, "Three hundred million yuan I bought


    the starry sky, and the clothes and Margaret are left behind. The rest of you, get out of Baline..."


    As soon as he said that, the people on the ind all looked over.


    Margaret turned her head subconsciously and saw Charleston slowly walking towards her.


    He was extremely noble, with his chin slightly upward. His posture was high up in the air, and his deep-


    set outline made him look cold and gloomy.


    Margaret''s heart sank to the bottom at once.


    Charleston Fei, he''sing...


    But Margaret Zhendong grabbed the word 300 million in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    Margaret Zhendong pointed at Charleston with a trembling finger.


    The person who could offer 300 million in an instant must be a rich and powerful family.


    Elvis answered on behalf of him, "Mr. Limbaugh of Limbaugh Group of Limbaugh Group, who is the


    new owner of Baline first!"


    Mr. Limbaugh!


    Charleston!


    Margaret Zhendong looked at Charleston in horror.


    The cold words that he just said suddenly came to his mind.


    The clothes and Margaret were left behind, and the rest of the people, get out of Baline...


    What was the rtionship between Margaret and Charleston?


    There was a hint of a smile in Charleston''s eyes. "Little thing..."


    Margaret subconsciously took a step back.


    But he wrapped his arms around his waist and suddenly got close to his burning chest.


    Margaret even felt his anger.


    "Who did it?" He pinched her calf with his big palm.


    There was still red wine on it.


    Margaret shrank her feet, but she was caught by Charleston and picked up horizontally.


    William nced at Charleston, and then looked at Margaret, who was held in another man''s arms.


    She clenched her hands tightly around her body.


    He didn''t expect that Margaret really had something to do with Charleston.


    "It''s, it''s me..." Margaret Zhendong stood out trembling.


    "Ha." Charleston said with a chuckle.


    The pressure emanated from his body made the people around him feel so heavy that they could not


    make a sound.


    Very well, Margaret was his woman, whom he wanted to dote on in his heart.


    As a result, when he went to the ind, he saw her face being bullied by so many people alone.


    He, Charleston''s woman, was bullied by someone else.


    "He''s tired of living!"


    "Elvis, leave these people to you. After Ie out, I have to see that there is no one on the ind!"


    Charleston said coldly.


    Then he walked to a room with Margaret in his arms.


    "Oh, you, let me go, I''ll go by myself!" After entering the room, there were only Charleston and


    Margaret.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Somehow, a trace of panic appeared in Margaret''s heart, and she began to struggle.


    "Don''t speak." Charleston looked at her with wolf-like eyes.


    At the moment when she entered the door, she was instantly pressed against the wall.


    The kiss came down with a lot of punishment.


    "Mmm... Mmm..." Margaret shook her head, trying to avoid his fierce attack.


    But Charleston Fei held her tightly and didn''t let her move at all.


    After a long time, Margaret felt that she was about to suffocate, and her legs couldn''t help but be


    weak...


    Charleston was about to let go of her.


    "You, what are you doing?" Margaret said grumpily.


    "Little thing, I''m going crazy from jealousy, don''t you know? Why didn''t youe to me instead of


    Elvis?"

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Chapter 124


    Charleston Fei''s big hand held her waist tightly. "Do you still want to try the taste of jealousy?"


    Jealous?


    "What the f*ck."


    As soon as Margaret thought of the sour smell, he couldn''t help but shiver. "Don''t do that. Did you meet


    Elvis?"


    "When I got out of the boat, I saw him and even knew that he came with you. Don''t you think I will be


    angry? Eh?" Charleston pressed against her forehead.


    Margaret was silent in an instant.


    ording to Charleston''s character, she should be so angry that she exploded.


    No, it should be said that the vinegar exploded.


    After all, this man should be willing to irritate her.


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you speak?" Seeing her turn her head, Charleston was even more jealous.


    She straightened her face, and her dark eyes were filled with jealousy.


    "Well, don''t be angry." Margaret was a little helpless.


    It was clear that they just wanted to have a try. But this time, this man came up on his own.


    .....


    Childish!


    Margaret suddenly felt a little wronged.


    He remembered that there was nothing wrong when he was framed by those people at the banquet just


    now.


    But for some reason, she felt extremely wronged in the face of Charleston.


    Charleston panicked at the sight of Margaret''s crying face.


    He didn''t know where to put his hand.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying again?"


    Margaret heavily lowered her head on Charleston Fei''s chest. "What kind of punishment do you have to


    punish me to your heart''s content? Don''t dawdle!"


    His chest was as hard as iron, and her strength was so strong that Charleston didn''t even care about it.


    Charleston frowned and said, "Well, I was wrong. I just knew that you were with Elvis, so I was a little


    jealous for a moment. I just saw how you didn''t torture yourself like that."


    When he just went to the ind, he saw a lot of people surrounding her.


    This little woman stood quietly and let those good-for-nothing bully her.


    He was so angry that his lungs were going to explode.


    He couldn''t wait to cut those people into 18 pieces!


    "Don''t change the topic. Just tell me how to punish me..." Margaret was obviously angry, with a look of


    seeing through life and death.


    Charleston bowed her head and kissed the corner of her eyes. "Well, don''t be angry. It''s all my fault,


    okay?"


    "I don''t dare. You''ll be angry when you''re jealous." Margaret turned her head.


    Charleston felt that she really fell for this little woman. "Well, good girl, don''t be angry. I''ll help you to


    clean up those people who bullied you now, okay?"


    "Really?" Margaret raised her eyebrows?


    "Of course it''s true." Charleston nodded and walked outside with Margaret.


    Under the watchful eyes of the public, Margaret sat on the stage with Margaret Yunyan and let her sit in


    the position where Margaret Yun was supposed to sit today.


    Under the stage, Margaret Yun''s eyes saw it, and she was so angry that she was in a bad mood.


    They wanted to run up, but Limbaugh Group'' bodyguards surrounded them.


    "Are they still here?" Charleston nced at the group of people with disdain.


    The daughters of rich families, who had been arrogant to the extreme, were standing there cowardly at


    this time.


    "They won''t leave even if we persuade them to leave!" Larry said coldly.


    "It''s good that I don''t go." Charleston said and walked down with his long legs. "Now I am the new


    owner of Baline, that is to say, I can do whatever I want here!"


    Margaret''an frowned, and everyone looked at him with a puzzled look.


    "Today''s birthday party will be changed to Margaret''s birthday party!" Charleston looked down and said


    slowly, "If you want to continue to participate, you can stay. If you don''t want to participate, you can get


    out of here."


    Of course, those wealthy and powerful families in Asshington would not leave.


    In fact, what kind of banquet had nothing to do with them.


    The reason why they came here was just to get through the connections and make friends with the


    dignities.


    However, the Margaret''s were different.


    Especially Margaret Yun''s.


    This was supposed to be her engagement ceremony, but it didn''t matter now.


    Margaret Yun was so excited that she screamed, "I don''t agree. We have rented Baline for three days!"


    Larry Margaret said coldly, "Miss Margaret can ask the original owner forpensation. It has nothing


    to do with us!"


    Margaret Yun was so angry that her body was shaking.


    She invited Margaret to attend her engagement party because she wanted to show off her rtionship


    with Zachary.


    But now, her engagement party had turned into Margaret''s birthday party.


    "You''ve gone too far. Even the Limbaugh family can''t bully people like this." Margaret Yun had always


    been like this. When she was too angry, she lost her mind. She didn''t know what kind of asion it


    was and talked nonsense.


    Margaret Zhendong reproached in a hurry, "Shut up!"


    He could spoil Margaret Yun''s daily life because she did not touch the bottom line of his interests.


    But now, Margaret Yun had the guts to shout at Charleston.


    "Take care of your daughter." Suddenly, he pushed Margaret Yun''s to Silvia. Margaret Zhendong


    looked at Margaret with an apologetic smile. "Margaret, you actually know Mr. Limbaugh. Why don''t


    you tell me?"


    It never urred to her that Margaret actually had something to do with Charleston.


    "Who do you think you are? Why should I tell you?" Margaret''s voice was still a little hoarse.


    "Er..." Margaret Zhendong looked a little embarrassed.


    Charleston didn''t want to listen to their nonsense, so she winked at Larry.


    The night was cold and immediately understood. "Today is Miss Margaret''s birthday party. After an


    hour, we will re-decorated the whole Baline. Now everyone, please go back to the reception room and


    wait."


    As soon as he finished speaking, everyone went to the reception room.


    Margaret Yun was pushed into the reception room by Silvia.


    "Mom-" Margaret Zhendong entered the reception room and saw Margaret Yun was crying in Silvia''s


    arms.


    "I''m not reconciled. Today is my engagement party. Why does that bitch, Margaret, want to steal my


    spotlight?" Margaret Yun''an was really not reconciled to this.


    It was no wonder. Today was her engagement party, and now it was Margaret''s birthday party.


    This was not a kind of humiliation for her.


    "Don''t cry." Margaret Zhendong frowned.


    He changed 30% of thepany''s stocks to "Princess Stephanie" because he wanted to take


    advantage of this engagement banquet to ignite the stock to the hottest point.


    As a result, the current situation at the engagement banquet appeared, and it seemed that the situation


    would be a drop in the bucket.


    Wait a minute!


    "Mr. Limbaugh, this is a gift from them. They said it''s for Miss Margaret." Larry pped her hands.


    The bodyguard carried a box of gifts in.


    Charleston casually opened a few boxes.


    They were all red wine clubs.


    He said that he wanted to give it to Margaret, but in fact, he wanted to ingratiate himself with her.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was extremely boring.


    Charleston said coldly and casually opened a box.


    When he saw what was inside, there was an ambiguous light shing in his dark eyes.


    This thing, if it was used on Margaret, it was really a little expected...

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Chapter 125


    "Little thing, do you want to try this?" At this time, Charleston said to Margaret with a smile.


    After Margaret saw the things in the box clearly, her face suddenly turned red. "Hey, you don''t even


    want to think about it, okay?"


    "You can''t even think if you really want to?" Charleston was obviously a little disappointed.


    "Of course." Margaret said grumpily, "Put away the dirty idea in your mind."


    She didn''t know who sent the things in this box.


    If it weren''t for her thick-skinnedness, she really wanted to bury herself in a hole.


    "Did you really buy Baline?" Margaret was very surprised.


    "Why would I lie to you? It doesn''t matter if we get engaged directly in Baline now." Charleston looked


    at Margaret with a smile.


    His eyes were full of love.


    Margaret rolled his eyes helplessly. "Where is Elvis?"


    "He ran away when he saw me."


    "He must be afraid that my uncle will get even with me in the future."


    Margaret suddenly felt a little helpless and said, "I want to go out and say something, is that okay?"


    "You want to ask me about this? My little thing is really a little darling." Charleston said with a funny


    tone.


    Margaret sighed. "Isn''t it because I am poor? Now the other side is a rich man who has been wrapped


    up in the whole ind."


    "I dare not provoke him!"


    After getting Charleston''s permission, Margaret walked out of the room. There was a microphone


    outside, which could be used.


    She said, "Thank you all foring to my birthday party. This party is because I want to cooperate with


    Haver Entertainment..."


    At this time, Margaret was trying to exin the rtionship between her and Charleston.


    Because he was worried that the media would report indiscriminately at that time.


    But in fact, Margaret didn''t have to worry about it, because no one on this ind dared to leak the


    news.


    As soon as Margaret said this, some of the people present believed it, and some of them did not


    believe it.


    But they were all smart people. They knew what to ask and what not to ask.


    So they just apuded one after another.


    "Ah, she''s just a vixen. Even if she''s with Charleston, she''s just his mistress." Margaret Yun said


    sarcastically.


    She didn''t believe that Margaret would really say goodbye to Charleston.


    Who was Charleston?


    He was a man who monopolized more than half of the Asian economy.


    "How could he take a fancy to Margaret?"


    How could it be possible?


    At most, it was just a game with Margaret.


    When he got tired of it, he threw Margaret away.


    At that time, Margaret would be a mistress who had lost her youth and was abandoned by others.


    At the thought of the scene of Margaret being abandoned by others on the street in a mess, Margaret


    Yun was very proud of himself.


    And the unwillingness in his heart was reduced by twenty percent.


    Moreover, thinking that she would get 300 millionter, she couldn''t help but be excited.


    So did Zachary.


    Although she looked at Margaret and Charleston standing together, she was very unwilling in her heart.


    The woman who had said that she was with him was a hundred times better than him after being


    abandoned.


    Zachary would never be able to match Charleston''s current status in his life.


    On the stage, Margaret had finished speaking.


    The people under the stage also finished apuding.


    Charleston took the microphone over with a long hand and said indifferently, "I used 300 million to buy ''


    starry sky''. I heard that the money from the auction was handed over to the charity organization. In


    order not to make trouble for Mr. Simons, I just asked my assistant to send 300 million to the charity


    organization directly. When the timees, the receipt will be sent to Director Shen''s desk."


    After that, he added one more sentence.


    "I believe that Director Shen will be very happy to see the charity that he has done." Charleston looked


    at Margaret Zhendong, curled her lips and said with a smile.


    What he said was just apliment, but it revealed a sense of sarcasm.


    Margaret Zhendong''s face was a little pale, and he could only nod against his will. "Yes, yes, yes."


    As a matter of fact, he was in a great pain in his heart.


    It cost him hundreds of thousands of years to hire a designer from France to design the "star sky".


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She had thought that she could make a lot of money by selling it out.


    As a result, now he only got a piece of broken donation certificate.


    He was really aggrieved to the extreme. What was the use of this proof?


    He didn''t want to do charity at all. He just wanted to make more money when the time came.


    But he couldn''t say it.


    He had no choice but to swallow it down with his teeth broken.


    Zachary and Margaret Yun''s faces were also not good-looking.


    They had nned to rely on the 300 million yuan.


    Charleston stood on the high tform and looked down, clearly seeing their expressions.


    Ning Xueyan''s thin lips were hooked up wantonly.


    Ah, this was the end of Shen Xiaoyao, whom they dared to bully.


    However, they were so surprised now.


    The good show of revenge had just begun.


    "Also, my Limbaugh Group has decided to name the stock in the market as "Queen Margaret"


    tomorrow. I hope you can pay more attention to it."


    "He-he, pay more attention. It''s quite pleasant to hear."


    In fact, who didn''t know?


    "That''s to say, my stock hase out. You can do it by yourselves, right?"


    "It''s up to you..."


    This was a real undisguised threat.


    Obviously, Charleston''s intention was to tell everyone that his stock was going to be put on the table.


    Whoever did not buy it would be against him.


    Even cooperating with others was so arrogant, and only Charleston was able to do it.


    However, when she heard that the name of the stock was Queen Margaret, she was slightly surprised.


    Charleston had said that he wanted to build a stock of "Queen Margaret".


    But she thought he was just joking.


    "I didn''t expect that he really did it!"


    The birthday party, Queen Margaret, and a lot of things...


    Charleston was indeed very attentive to her.


    But was it possible that he would only treat her as a person so seriously?


    Although he had already said to himself that he would ept Charleston.


    But in fact, there was a little worry in her heart.


    What if he really fell into trouble and Charleston didn''t love her anymore?


    He felt a little strange in his heart.


    But soon, it was suppressed by her.


    After saying goodbye, the banquet officially began.


    In addition to Margaret Stephanie, the other people on the ind were also in a good mood.


    He continued to talk with his good friend.


    After Margaret shook his head and got rid of the strange thoughts in his mind, he said to Charleston,


    "I''m a little hungry. I want to eat something."


    There were a lot of delicious food at the banquet.


    And she was really hungry.


    She was really hungry after tossing around for such a long time.


    Although he said that he didn''t like Margaret Yun''s and Zachary, he had to admit that the food at the


    engagement banquet seemed to be very good.


    "Go ahead." Charleston looked at her dotingly.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    Chapter 126


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    After saying goodbye to Charleston, Margaret did note to the food area.


    They walked toward the same direction.


    Because she just saw Margaret Yun''s walking toward this direction.


    It was so mysterious that it seemed that there was something secret.


    Margaret Yun went to the other side of the phone and looked around. At this time, a man sneaked out


    from the other side.


    Margaret looked at him subconsciously. After seeing the man''s face clearly, she was shocked and even


    more terrified. "You, you are here. Didn''t you say that we would call you directly?"


    The man spat and said, "You don''t have the nerve to say that. When you called me, I asked you to give


    me money. You''ve not given me money for two months. Believe it or not, I''ll tell you what you did in the


    past!"


    "No way!" Margaret screamed, with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    "If you can''t, then give it to me. Otherwise, I will expose it directly. You know, people on the Inte are


    talking about this matter now. If they know that your feet are not injured at all, what do you think will


    happen? Will you be sprayed to death by saliva?" The man said with a smile.


    A trace of regret shed in Margaret''s eyes. "You are too greedy. I have given you more than 100, 000.


    Are you still dissatisfied?"


    In the beginning, in order to pretend that her legs were injured and she could no longer dance, she


    bought a doctor in the hospital.


    He handed over a little money to the doctor.


    She didn''t expect this doctor to be so greedy.


    He not only asked for money twice a time, but also asked for one hundred and twenty thousand yuan


    or so. But now he directly asked for five hundred thousand yuan.


    Margaret Yun knew that if she continued like this, she would definitely be ckmailed and lost her


    money.


    "In the future, this doctor will certainly continue to ckmail me."


    "Only five hundred thousand yuan. Don''t you want to give it to me? If you don''t want to give it to me, I''ll


    tell you what you asked me to do now." The doctor said fiercely.


    Margaret was so scared that she took a step back. Staring at Qiang, she gritted her teeth and said in a


    panic, "No, no, I will find a way to get 500, 000 for you, but you must keep this secret from me."


    "I''ll give you ten days." The doctor said threateningly.


    Then he mmed the door and went out.


    Margaret suddenly felt like a deted ball, weakly leaning against the wall.


    "500, 000 yuan!"


    If it had been her before, it would have been nothing.


    But now it was different. She did not have a job in the entertainment industry, and after this incident, the


    stock of the Margaret Group would definitely drop sharply.


    At that time, it would be definitely not easy to get some money from Margaret Zhendong.


    On the other side, Margaret did not dare to get too close to Margaret Yun''an, so she could only faintly


    look at Margaret Yun''s body as if she was quarreling with someone.


    Before she got closer and wanted to know what was going on, her cell phone rang.


    A call came. Fortunately, Margaret''s mobile phone was vibrating. Otherwise, it would be bad if it was


    discovered.


    Margaret quietly left and looked at the phone, only to find that it was Charleston.


    The call was over when she discovered it. It seemed that she had found out that she was not in the


    food area.


    Margaret took a look at Margaret Yun''s direction and remembered this scene.


    Margaret Yun had absolutely done something bad. When the time came, she would try to find a private


    detective to see if he could disclose this matter.


    Wait a minute!


    After Margaret returned to Charleston''s side.


    Charleston''s eyebrows were still full of worry. "Where have you been?"


    "I just went to the bathroom." Margaret lied and rolled her eyes. Margaret asked Charleston, "Is there


    any surveince camera in Baline?"


    "There should be. This should be a question about the cold night. What''s the matter?" Charleston said.


    Margaret waved her hand and said, "It''s nothing. I have something to ask about the cold at night."


    As he spoke, he walked toward the direction of the cold night.


    "..." Mr. Limbaugh looked at the cold night. "What''s the matter with this inexplicable jealousy of my


    assistant?"


    Margaret came to Larry and said, "Larry, can you investigate someone for meter?"


    "Miss Margaret, do you want to investigate?" Larry asked doubtfully.


    Margaret revealed a position and said, "Check it out for me. What is the identity of the man who has


    something to do with Margaret Yun''s family?"


    Margaret felt that this matter was definitely not simple. If she could find out the truth, she might be able


    to catch some of Margaret Yun''s weaknesses.


    "Okay, I see. Miss Margaret, don''t worry. I''ll handle it." Larry nodded and said.


    It was only then that Margaret let out a sigh of relief.


    His vignt nerves rxed at this time, so he naturally felt a little hungry.


    Margaret touched her stomach and walked toward the food area.


    Anyway, the most important thing now was to replenish the nutrition. Only in this way could they have


    time to face what would happen next.


    At the end of the banquet, it was almost night.


    In the end, Charleston sent Margaret home.


    On the cruise ship, Margaret looked at the calmke surface and was in a daze for a moment.


    She was thinking about Melissa.


    "What''s wrong?" Charleston looked at Margaret''s appearance and could not help frowning slightly. "Is


    there any difort?"


    "Nothing." Margaret came to herself and shook her head, but her eyes were still a little absent-minded.


    Lu Yunfei looked straight at her, pursed his lips, and no one knew what he was thinking about.


    After returning home, because of today''s big scene, Margaret was really worried that there would be


    rumors on the Inte.


    So he logged on the Inte and looked at it, but found nothing about Baline.


    From the looks of it, it should be Charleston who had suppressed all the news about Baline.


    That was to say, only the people on Baline knew that she had a great rtionship with Charleston.


    However, it didn''t matter even if those people knew it.


    After all, these people would not talk nonsense.


    Margaret went to bed after taking a shower. She was a little tired, and she didn''t sleep very well.


    In her dream, she dreamed of her mother.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper, and then, it became lighter and lighter.


    When Margaret opened his eyes again, it was already past seven o''clock.


    Margaret got up and washed up. When he opened the curtain, he suddenly found a familiar figure


    downstairs.


    It was Charleston!


    He was in a straight suit, and his slender body exuded a king-like aura. Behind him was a luxury car,


    which was very attractive.


    Margaret''s eyes widened and she hurriedly walked down. When she saw Charleston, she couldn''t help


    asking, "Why are you here?"

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    Chapter 127


    "Let''s go, little thing, I''ll take you for a ride!" Charleston said with an evil smile.


    His long legs stretched out and he had already arrived at the driver''s seat and sat in.


    His every move revealed an extremely domineering aura.


    Margaret followed him in a trance. After she fastened the seat belt, she couldn''t help asking, "Why did


    you suddenly go for a ride?"


    "I''m in a good mood." Charleston said with a snort.


    In fact, he seemed to be in a bad mood when he saw Margaret yesterday. He went to ask the


    psychologist when he got up this morning.


    He thought it would be better to find a way to relieve the pressure.


    The answer given by a psychologist was that it was best to get rid of Xin Xin.


    That was why he said that he had to take a ride on wind.


    As the car started slowly, Margaret could not help but ask, "Are we the only two going?"


    Generally speaking, when a big shot like Charleston went out, there would be a lot of people following


    him, wouldn''t there?


    However, it seemed that recently, Charleston was often with her, and there were only two people.


    This discovery made Margaret frown slightly, and she could not figure out what was going on in her


    mind.


    "Who else do you want to go with?" Charleston said coldly and flew over.


    It was hard for him to take advantage of this opportunity to get along with the two of them.


    But this little thing actually wanted to take someone else with him.


    Ghost sports car was driving fast.


    The scenery outside quickly moved backward, and the reflection was slowly moving.


    And the car opened the shelter.


    The wind blew in.


    Margaret felt the wind blowing on her face, and it felt sofortable that she couldn''t tell how


    She was sofortable that she wanted to cry out.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    However, Charleston was by her side at this time, so she could only shut her mouth tightly.


    "Little thing." Charleston said all of a sudden.


    There was a hint of silence in his voice.


    "Hmm?" Margaret said as she turned her head.


    It was unknown when Charleston had let go of her hand, but she was actually slowly approaching her.


    Margaret was scared out of her wits. "You, are youing to think of a car ident?"


    Mother, this guy actually let go of his hand directly. He was risking his life.


    Margaret suddenly regretted that she had gotten into this car. Was she on the boat?


    "Fool, this car can drive on its own." Charleston looked at Margaret dotingly and could not help but y


    a joke on her.


    Only then did Margaret realize that although Charleston had loosened his hand, the car continued to


    move forward steadily.


    This discovery made her extremely surprised. "It''s really amazing."


    Although he knew that some cars could now drive on their own, he was still a little surprised when he


    saw them for the first time.


    It was unknown how long the car had been driving. At this time, the car suddenly stopped.


    Charleston took a look at her and got out of the car.


    Margaret also got off the car.


    It was only then that they realized that they hade to the wild.


    They were surrounded by extremely deste areas. The abandoned farnd was overgrown with


    weeds, and an indescribably fresh smell was blowing on their faces.


    "This ce is suitable for fighting in the field!" Charleston suddenly said.


    "Fight, fight on the battlefield?" Margaret''s good mood was suddenly extinguished by water.


    She widened her eyes and looked at Charleston in disbelief.


    He thought he was taking her here to take a walk.


    But now he actually said that he wanted to go to the field!


    As an adult, Margaret naturally associated it with a rather dirty scene.


    "Yes, or why should I take you out of here!" Charleston Fei answered naturally.


    Seeing that Margaret''s face seemed to be a little bad, he said thoughtfully, "If you don''t like this ce,


    let''s go to the next ce to have a look. I''ve asked the night to prepare a few ces."


    "..." He even prepared several ces.


    "What the f*ck, this old hooligan!"


    Margaret''s face became even more terrible.


    She twisted her head, turned around, and walked to the car.


    Charleston left in doubt and followed up. "Why, don''t you fight?"


    "I''m going to hit you in the head!" Margaret was furious.


    "It''s okay if you want to hit my head." Charleston seemed to think for a moment and then answered.


    "..." Margaret felt that her anger now was not only enough to vent her anger by hitting Charleston''s


    head.


    She had an impulse to chop him to death with a kitchen knife.


    Of course, she was just thinking about it for a moment.


    "Little thing, you have to go if you don''t want to!" Charleston Fei suddenly said overbearingly.


    "What else can you do to me if I don''t go?" Margaret was so angry that she red at Charleston.


    Did he mean that he wanted to be stronger in the wild?


    He would see how she would kick his penis to pieces.


    "..." Charleston looked at her with a bad face.


    Just when Margaret thought Charleston was going to give up...


    He suddenly approached Margaret and picked her up without saying a word.


    Regardless of her struggle, he held her in his arms and walked toward one ce.


    "You, you let go of me." Margaret shook her legs desperately.


    Charleston took on a straight face and walked through a tall haystack with her in his arms.


    Then he came to a house.


    This house in the wild was obviously built quickly by Charleston''s instructions.


    The wall was made of a kind of steel.


    "Why did you bring me here?" Margaret stared at him warily.


    If Charleston did something too excessive, she would definitely resist and run away without saying


    anything.


    "Change clothes." Charleston pointed to a cab in the house. "After changing clothes, let''s go to fight


    in the field!"


    Not only did he want to fight in the field, but he also wanted to change clothes?


    Margaret licked her lips and looked at the cab.


    A tinge of doubt arose in his heart.


    "Isn''t this some kind of strange sexy clothes?"


    Margaret found that Charleston seemed to like these strange clothes.


    She didn''t know if it was because she had worn a kitten uniform before, and even on Baline, she was


    almost asked to change into that kind of clothes.


    "If you don''t change it, I''ll change it for you!" Seeing that she was still hesitating, Charleston was about


    to walk toward the cab.


    It was obvious that she wanted to help Margaret change her clothes.


    Margaret quickly nced at the closed door, and finally, he gritted his teeth and ran over in a hurry.


    "Wait a minute, I can change it by myself. You can go out."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have to look at every part of your body sooner orter. It doesn''t matter whether I


    look at it earlier orter!" Charleston said with an evil smile.


    "That''s a nice try. If you don''t go out, I won''t change." Margaret''s temper floated up.


    "He is the one who looks at me all the time?"


    This guy was really too arrogant. She didn''t agree, did she?


    Charleston seemed to think of something, so she had to go out.


    After Margaret confirmed that Charleston had really gone out, she went to open the cab.


    After seeing the style of the clothes inside, he suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    The clothes in the cab were not the most naked and sexy clothes she had imagined.


    It was a uniform simr to a military uniform.


    In the past, when Margaret was still in high school, she had worn such clothes for military training.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Chapter 128


    She took it out and found that there was an instruction manual in it.


    The real-life group used their clothes in the field.


    Group field...


    It was a game form organized by more than one person. It was a kind of intense and exciting


    entertainment thatbined sports and games.


    Among all the people she knew, there was a group of people who loved each other very much.


    When he was in the Milesburg, he had yed this with Elvis.


    It turned out that the field war that Charleston was talking about was not the kind that limited the level


    ofbat.


    "Why did she cheat me when she said that she was not serious and had an ambiguous look on her


    face, which made me think what she was talking about?"


    Margaret put on her clothes and went out.


    He saw that Charleston had already changed into a set of clothes.


    There were two long spears in his hands.


    One bigger, one smaller.


    Obviously, the little one was prepared for her.


    These guns were not real guns. They were filled with pigments, and the bullets were made of pigments.


    The man who was covered with a colored bullet was shot dead.


    Margaret felt very embarrassed when she remembered that she had misunderstood that Charleston


    was going to bring her here to fight in the field.


    She felt that her thoughts were bing less and less simple.


    Was it because she had been by Charleston''s side for a long time?


    With this in mind, Charleston had turned around.


    He saw Margaret with a sh of desire in his eyes.


    The uniform that Margaret wore was very self-confident, perfectly outlining her figure curve.


    It made people want to press her down to the ground and do it.


    "Take it." Charleston took the smaller gun and handed it to Margaret.


    "Only the two of us?" Margaret took the gun and looked around, only to find that there were only the


    two of them.


    But they couldn''t y this kind of game at all.


    "How many people do you want to y with you?" Charleston''s face was a little gloomy.


    Today, he came out to think of the two people''s world. Why did this damned woman always want others


    to follow her?


    It was cold at night just now, but now listening to this tone, it seemed that he wanted to find arge


    group of people!


    "We''re really the only two of us?" Margaret''s eyes widened, and then a glimmer of gloom shed. "But


    isn''t it interesting to have a lot of people y together?"


    "..." Charleston''s face darkened.


    He just didn''t want her to look like a little wronged girl.


    His little face was as crumpled as a bitter fruit, as if he had abused him more.


    Charleston was so angry that his teeth were itchy. He shouted, "Little thing, you have guts. I lost to


    you!"


    Originally, he wanted to create a two-person world.


    Margaret blinked her eyes. She didn''t know what she had done in a short period of time, which made


    Charleston unhappy.


    It was really hard to guess a man''s mind.


    Although she knew that Charleston Fei would definitely not yell at her, it was not a good idea for her to


    "Cool Night, send ten pairs of couples to the suburbs." Charleston took a call and told Larry over there.


    "How to find it? Find it with money. A hundred thousand yuan for each and a pair of two hundred


    thousand yuan for each!" Charleston said disapprovingly, as if the cold night was asking a very stupid


    question.


    In Charleston''s eyes, except for Margaret, there was no other problem that could not be solved.


    No wonder he had been by Charleston''s side for such a long time. The efficiency of the night''s cold


    was really high.


    In less than fifteen minutes, he sent ten pairs of couples with helicopters.


    Those couples obviously didn''t believe it. It was not until they saw Charleston that they knew that this


    world''s pennies were true.


    Larry divided those couples into two pairs. On Charleston''s side was the red team, and on the other


    side was the green team.


    However, it was impossible for Charleston and other people to be in the same team in the cold night.


    Therefore, when it was cold at night, there would be 11 people in the green team while there were only


    nine people in the red team.


    "..." Charleston was silent for a moment, and suddenly saw a couple in the green team secretly flirt with


    each other while holding each other hand in hand.


    He suddenly pointed to the two people and said, "We''ll separate them. One is in the green team and


    the other is in the red team!"


    "Humph, show off your love in front of me."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s simply unforgivable."


    Charleston, who nned to break the two''s world, was apparently on the verge of anger at this time.


    "Didn''t you see that he didn''t even hold a hand with his little fellow?"


    The two couples were slightly stunned, but soon one stayed in the green team and the other went to


    the red team.


    The two pairs of uniform they were wearing were the same.


    Margaret found that although the uniforms were the same, the feeling of wearing on Charleston was


    different from others.


    Even if Charleston was dressed in tattered beggar''s clothes, he could still have the temperament of a


    king.


    This man was really the favored one of God.


    When they wore the same uniforms, the medal they wore was different. One was green while the other


    was red.


    "Help me wear it." Charleston took the medal and handed it to Margaret.


    As soon as Margaret helped him put it on, she took the medal and approached it, trying to put it on


    Charleston''s arm.


    Charleston was really tall, and Margaret found that she had just reached his shoulder.


    Because of the height problem, Margaret could only stand on her tiptoes and look up if she wanted to


    help Charleston resign and wear the medal.


    However, because of this action, Margaret inevitably saw Charleston''s eyes.


    His eyes were as deep as gems, staring at her as if he wanted to drag her into the abyss.


    Under such a hot gaze, Margaret finally put on the medal under great pressure.


    She touched her forehead and said, "All right."


    "You''re wearing good clothes." Charleston said with praise.


    Margaret blinked her eyes.


    Then, she heard Charleston say, "I''ll help you wear it next time."


    "I don''t need your young master to do it." Margaret shook her arm and shook the medal hanging on it.


    "Who said I''m going to wear this for you?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    "Then what are you going to wear?"


    Charleston''s evil lips suddenly came close to Margaret''s ear, and she said in an extremely ambiguous


    way, "How about wearing wedding stones for you?"


    "You..." Margaret''s face turned red, and she stared at him in the air.


    This man really didn''t forget to take advantage of her all the time.


    Charleston''s face was full of smirk.


    When he turned to look at those people, he said with a serious look, "Let''s start."


    The group field game officially began.


    The two teams split up in ten minutes.


    The helicopter was patrolling in the air.


    "You can''t cheat." Margaret said.


    What she was worried about was that the staff here were all Charleston''s men.


    If Charleston had wanted to win, he would have been able to win by cheating.


    But there was no point in saying that.


    "There''s no need to cheat. Give me ten minutes and I can defeat them all!" Charleston said with a


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    smug smile.


    Margaret rolled her eyes at him.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    Chapter 129


    In order to be safe, Charleston deliberately brought medicine to her wrist on the wound of her knee.


    Now she felt very ufortable when she lifted her foot.


    However, this game was really good, and Margaret couldn''t wait to y.


    So after a while, he didn''t pay attention to these things, and he was also excited to carry the gun.


    Now the people she and Charleston met were all her teammates.


    Up to now, none of the people in the green team had seen him.


    When Margaret walked, she found that her shoces had fallen off, so she had to squat down and tie


    them up.


    Charleston took a few steps away and found nothing. When he turned his head, he saw Margaret


    squatting there and tying shoces.


    She usually tied up neatly when she was alone, but at this time, she didn''t know why her hands


    trembled under Charleston Fei''s gaze.


    The shoces were tight enough to tie her to death.


    Charleston frowned slightly and walked over.


    Margaret raised her head and saw Charleston squatted down as well. She was the same person as


    her.


    Seeing that she was twisted into a ball of dead shoces, hemented, "You are so stupid!"


    "..." Margaret saw Charleston actually stretched out his hand toward her shoes, and suddenly did not


    want to say it out, "You don''t want to tie shoces for me, do you?"


    "..." Charleston looked at Margaret''s shoes and suddenly said, "I don''t know how to tie shoces!"


    Damn it. A typical high score and a low score.


    Can''t shoces be tied?


    However, when he thought that Charleston''s shoes should be fixed, and men''s shoes should not have


    shoces.


    Therefore, he should be able to forgive her if she didn''t know how to do it.


    "Then what do you want to do..."


    Before Margaret could say this, Charleston had already grabbed her ankle, took off her shoes, and


    threw them aside.


    Margaret''s eyes widened in shock.


    Charleston said and turned around again, exposing his broad back in front of her. "Come up!"


    "..."


    It turned out that he was not helping her tie her shoces, but to carry her on his back.


    Subconsciously, Margaret gently pounced on him andy in Charleston''s arms.


    He put his hands on his shoulders.


    Charleston got up and walked forward step by step with her on his back.


    "Little thing!"


    "What?" Margaret was surprised.


    "I don''t know how to tie shoces..."


    "..."


    "But I''ll carry you on my back!"


    "..."


    "I''ll carry you for one second, one minute, one hour, one day, or even longer, as long as you want me to


    carry you!"


    "..." Margaret frowned, and her heart was inexplicably twitching.


    "As long as I, Charleston, am here, you little thing will be fine even if you tie your shoces or don''t


    wear shoes all your life, because I will carry you!"


    "Then why don''t we wait until you''re old?" Margaret suddenly asked, "Can you carry it when you''re


    old?"


    After asking these words, Margaret was already a little regretful.


    Why did she ask this question? Did she even think of the thing that happened between her and


    Charleston when he was old?


    But somehow, Margaret was still looking forward to Charleston''s answer.


    She felt a slight pause in Charleston Fei''s body and turned her head. "Why can''t I carry you? You have


    a little more flesh on your chest, and the rest are thin. I can carry you even when I''m old!"


    "..." Margaret did not know why she had an impulse to hit him. "What if? What if you can''t..."


    "Margaret, are you stupid? Even if I can''t move my back, don''t you have a wheelchair?" Charleston


    turned his head and looked at Margaret. He said with a smile, "I can push you for the rest of your life."


    "..." Margaret said, rolling her eyes secretly.


    The warm atmosphere just now was gone by Charleston''s sudden roar.


    Margaret thumped her tongue and said, "Charleston, you don''t have to be so kind to me. Anyway, we


    have nothing to do in the future. It doesn''t matter whether you push the wheelchair or not. It doesn''t


    matter whether you push the wheelchair or not."


    "What do you mean?" Charleston suddenly gave off a cold air.


    Margaret felt a chill, but she still braced herself to say, "After all, I''m just considering you for the time


    being. Maybe we won''t be together in the future."


    "Do you want to be with another man?"


    "No, I mean, even if I''m not with you, I''m not necessarily with other men."


    "Little thing, you don''t have to have this idea, I will never let you go!" Charleston said coldly.


    Margaret was stunned. He was really a domineering man.


    "Why?" she asked in a low voice.


    "Don''t I have to do that?"


    Margaret didn''t think that she was outstanding enough to make such a man like Charleston obsessed


    with her.


    "I won''t let you go. I won''t let you stay with other men. It''s impossible for you to escape from me in your


    dreams!" Charleston said overbearingly, as if he was threatening her.


    "You don''t want me to be with other men? What about you? If you tie me up and upy me, can you


    have other women?" Margaret said.


    She thought of Suanne...


    "..." Charleston shouted, "Little thing, remember, I have only one woman beside me. I''ve dreamed of


    you for seven days every week. Where do you think I have time to find other women?"


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Oh." Margaret said, blinking her eyes. "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Margaret nodded and looked around, only to find that something was wrong. "Did we juste here?"


    "..." Charleston left with Margaret on his back and stopped. He didn''t speak.


    Margaret continued to look around, and she was even more certain that the two had just been here.


    So are they lost now?


    "Do you know the road?" Margaret said to Charleston.


    She suddenly remembered that when she first left, she was always in the front, followed by Charleston.


    Then she didn''t see the way until her shoces fell off.


    He allowed Charleston to leave.


    "..." Charleston remained silent.


    Margaret suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Is Charleston a road idiot?"


    Except for the ces he had been to before, it seemed that he went out with Larry.


    Charleston resigned, and he didn''t need to know the way anywhere.


    "What are you afraid of? There''s a helicopter!" Charleston shouted as if she didn''t care at all.


    That was to say, he was really a road idiot!


    The dignified president of the group turned out to be a road idiot.


    Margaret didn''t know whether tough or cry at this kind of contrast.


    "Then we can only wait for the helicopter toe," Margaret said helplessly.


    This was a forest, and the environment was almost the same. It was really difficult to recognize the


    road.


    And it was clear that this ce was far away from the ce where Charleston came out to fight in the


    field.


    He didn''t know how he walked.


    Margaret requested to get off Charleston''s back. The two of them tacitly stood under a tree and waited


    for rescue.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Chapter 130


    She suddenly remembered that Charleston''s words at the beginning could solve everyone within ten


    minutes.


    But now they were lost...


    He didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Gradually, half an hour passed, and the sky suddenly became gloomy.


    The cold wind made the trees whirring.


    Margaret''s eyelids were twitching with fear.


    She unconsciously clenched her fists, as if she was shaking.


    Suddenly, in the blink of an eye, she was pulled into a warm and strong embrace.


    "Lu..."


    "Shut up, don''t talk!" Charleston frowned slightly.


    Today, she only remembered to take Margaret out to rx. However, because she was too anxious,


    she forgot to let the night be cold to see how the weather was.


    Now it seemed that it was going to rain.


    particrly since he was a little girl.


    "Assistant Larry, we can''t find Mr. Limbaugh!" A bodyguard in ck reported.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Because it was going to rain, everyone was temporarily gathered in the small room in the cold night.


    However, Charleston and Margaret had note back yet.


    "Drive a helicopter to look for her!" Larry''s face was a little anxious.


    "The weather can''t take a helicopter at all." The bodyguard shook his head.


    "Then send people out and find Mr. Limbaugh as soon as possible!" Larry coldly nced at the people


    in the room and lowered his voice.


    "Yes..." The bodyguard nodded. "But this forest is very big. It''ll take a while to find it. We''ll get there as


    soon as possible."


    Most of the people went out to look for Charleston to say goodbye, and only a few people stayed here


    to watch the house.


    Wait a minute!


    "Why haven''t those good-for-nothingse yet?" Charleston and Margaret stood under a tree.


    He didn''t look well.


    It was as gloomy as the sky.


    "..." Margaret sighed.


    In fact, he couldn''t me Charleston''s subordinates for their low efficiency.


    The main reason was that they were too far away.


    She was sure that she could not find them for the time being.


    "Look at the sky. It''s estimated that we''ll be struck by lightningter. We''d better not stand under the


    tree!" Otherwise, they would be struck by lightningter.


    Margaret made a suggestion.


    "Why do you want to go somewhere else? If it rainster, there will be a tree to block it, won''t there?"


    Charleston raised his eyebrows and said confidently.


    "..." Margaret said very patiently, "Don''t you know that if you shelter under the tree in the rain, you will


    be struck by lightning?"


    "..." Charleston took a sip of his lips.


    He found that he lost his dignity again and again in front of Margaret''s face today.


    He had lost his way just now, and now it was raining and hiding under the tree.


    Usually, it was cold at night, followed by the horse at the front and behind the horse at the back.


    Everything was prepared by the cold at night.


    He had never tried to stand under a tree to shelter himself from the rain.


    Of course, he didn''t know that he couldn''t take shelter from the rain under the tree!


    "It won''t. It doesn''t dare to hack me."


    "... I''m afraid it''ll chop me down!" Margaret Zhi was so ashamed that he did not hesitate to expose the


    truth.


    After all, she was standing next to a man who deserved to be punished.


    She was really afraid that God would open his eyes and even chop her into pieces.


    "It''sing down, and I''ll protect you. What are you afraid of?" Charleston said, ring at her.


    Margaret took a deep breath, and in the end, she took Charleston''s hand and walked away.


    As expected, she saw a small cave.


    But the cave was too small.


    It could only be said that there were a fewrge stones blocking the way, and the empty space below


    could amodate the body of an adult man.


    Boom, boom-


    Thunder sounds rang out one after another.


    The wind blew more heavily, and leaves and sand were rustling.


    "You can go in first!" Margaret said, ncing at the cave.


    "Little thing, if you go in with me on the bed, I will be very happy to hear the word you said to me."


    Charleston nced at her.


    Then he did not hesitate to put her in the cave.


    He sat outside the cave.


    Half of them were inside, while the other half was outside.


    If it rained, he would definitely get wet.


    "SWISH!"


    The heavy rain poured down.


    Charleston''s side was instantly soaked in more than half of the water.


    Margaret was sitting in the stone cave, but asionally raindrops came in.


    However, when Charleston looked at the raindrops on Margaret''s calf, she still frowned.


    He changed several positions in a row to ensure that no drop of water could fly on Margaret''s body.


    Then he gave up.


    Margaret saw that his body was almost wet because of the movement. He could not help frowning and


    said, "Why don''t youe in, and I''ll go out."


    Otherwise, it would not be a good news for President Limbaugh to get caught in a cold.


    "Shut up!" Charleston said, ring at her.


    Margaret pretended that she didn''t hear him and continued to move closer to Charleston. She was


    about to change her position with him, but Charleston''s eyes were red and she wanted to eat him.


    "Little thing, retreat it back."


    "Let''s get closer to each other. How about we get wet in the rainter?"


    This damned woman was really stupid!


    The heavy rainsted for a long time.


    Margaret looked at Charleston who was standing outside, and felt very ufortable.


    She pursed her lips and turned her head slightly.


    Charleston noticed her strangeness and couldn''t help curling her lips. "Little thing, are you moved to


    tears by me?"


    "Where are you crying?" Margaret retorted, only to find that his voice sounded a little choked.


    Her voice had betrayed her.


    "Fool!" Charleston said with a smug smile.


    His favorite thing was to see this little woman anxious for him to care about him.


    "Oh, you still don''t say that you love him."


    "Don''t you think you can''t see it when you''re blind?"


    The rain was getting smaller and smaller.


    Charleston Fei''s body was already wet more than half.


    The expensive shirt was translucent, and the point of her chest was exposed.


    When Margaret saw it, she immediately turned her head away with a blushing face.


    Charleston didn''t care about it at all. Instead, she kept swaying around her.


    "Don''t shake it, okay?" Margaret said in protest.


    "I''ve been squatting for too long just now, so I''m going to stretch my muscles and bones!" Charleston


    said matter-of-factly.


    Margaret was so angry that her teeth were itchy. It was just that she couldn''t do that.


    Since Margaret''s shoes were gone, the two of them had no choice but to wait in the same ce.


    Fortunately, this time, they finally waited until the cold of the night and brought some people with them.


    Seeing the cold night, Charleston''s face was obviously very bad.


    "You didn''t find me until you brought so many people with you?"


    "It''s so slow. Even ants are faster than you!"


    "Don''t you want themission this month!"


    .....


    In Charleston Fei''s gloomy mood, the group of people sessfully returned to the small house.


    A lot of such houses had been built, and the couples were all huddled in one room.


    Of course, Charleston and Margaret were in the other room.


    "Ah Qiu-" After Charleston took off his clothes and came out, he sneezed.


    Margaret nced at him and found that Charleston''s face was a little unhealthy.


    "Are you okay?" Margaret said with concern subconsciously.


    She also reached out her hand to Charleston Fei''s forehead.


    But he found that it was boiling hot.


    "Are you having a fever?"


    Charleston raised his eyebrows. In fact, he felt that his head was a little hot and his hair was rising.


    But it was just a minor pain and a small itch for him.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Chapter 131


    However, when he saw Margaret looking at him with a worried face, he was extremely proud.


    This little woman said that she didn''t like him.


    But his body was very honest.


    He always showed such a worried expression when he was injured, which made him want to press her


    to the bed and dote on her.


    "Yes, I feel so dizzy." Charleston said, blinking his eyes and lying weakly on the small sofa.


    "..." Larry, who was next to him, cast a contemptuous look.


    "Assistant Larry, hurry up and find a doctor for him." Margaret looked anxious.


    Charleston''s fever must have been caused by the fact that she had just been wet in the rain.


    That was to say, she had a part of the responsibility.


    "Uh..." When Larry was about to call the doctor, she found that Charleston gave her a wink and


    immediately changed her words. "We didn''t bring any doctors here, and the weather is not good. We


    can''t go back to find a doctor."


    "Then, what should we do?" Margaret frowned and looked at Larry. "Then hurry up and take care of


    him."


    She remembered that Larry knew a little about medicine, and she had been with Charleston Fei for so


    many years, so she should be very good at taking care of him.


    Night took a deep breath and quickly waved his hand. "No, no, no, I can''t take care of Mr. Limbaugh in


    a clumsy way. Miss Margaret, you can do it."


    As she spoke, she ran out hurriedly as if there was something chasing after him.


    "Little thing,e here!" Charlestony on the sofa and said in a weak tone.


    Margaret''s heart suddenly softened.


    She walked over and looked at his blushing cheeks. "How do you feel now?"


    "It''s very ufortable." Charleston looked at her and shouted straightly.


    It intensified Margaret''s guilt.


    "Then you lie here first. I''ll go and see if there''s any antipyretics." After Margaret finished speaking, she


    got up and walked out.


    As a result, the bodyguard at the door came in.


    He held a thermal lunchbox and a first aid kit in his hand.


    "Miss Margaret, there is antipyretics in this box. You can ask Mr. Limbaugh to take the medicine after


    eating it."


    The bodyguard put the two things into Margaret''s arms and ran out.


    "..." Margaret was speechless.


    She opened the thermal lunch box, in which there was a bowl of millet porridge.


    He turned around and pushed the millet gruel in front of Charleston.


    "Drink the porridge quickly."


    Charleston took a look at the porridge and immediately turned his head with a gloomy face. "I don''t


    want to eat it."


    He didn''t like to eat such light things.


    "How can I not eat it? I don''t know how to take medicine!" Margaret frowned and took out the


    antipyretics.


    "I don''t want to eat it. I just don''t want to eat it." Charleston said. He stretched out his long legs with a


    shameless look.


    Margaret looked at him and frowned slightly.


    His handsome face turned slightly red at this time, but it didn''t affect his handsome face.


    His body was 1. 8 meters tall, but he acted like a spoiled child.


    Margaret felt very ashamed.


    But there was no other way. Charleston had a fever because of her.


    "I''ll feed you."


    Charleston''s deep silver eyes shed with a gleam of colored ze-like light.


    If he was going to cover it up soon.


    She seemed to be unwilling to give up. "Since you insist on feeding me, I''ll reluctantly ept it."


    "..." Margaret held back the impulse to beat him up and picked up the millet porridge.


    She gently took a sip and put it to the mouth of Charleston.


    Charleston said and ate it. Then he frowned and said with a disgusted tone, "It''s terrible!"


    "..." Don''t swallow it if it''s really hard to eat.


    Margaret took another sip. Although Charleston said it was terrible, she still ate it.


    At the moment when she ate it, she suddenly leaned over and kissed on Margaret''s face.


    "You... what are you doing!" Margaret red at him angrily.


    "This porridge tastes too light. It can only be eaten with something like dessert." Charleston said


    confidently and confidently.


    dessert?


    Was the dessert he mentioned a secret kiss to her?


    Margaret was so angry that her teeth were itchy.


    However, Charleston clearly looked as if she was saying, "If you don''t let me kiss, I won''t eat porridge."


    She could only suppress the anger in her heart.


    He allowed Charleston to do whatever he wanted.


    There was an evil smile on Charleston''s lips, and she was as angry as a steamed bun when she


    looked at Margaret.


    She was really adorable.


    He couldn''t help but want to pinch her face.


    After a bowl of porridge, Margaret felt that her face was full of Lu Yunshui''s saliva.


    She handed the antipyretics to Charleston and said, "Hurry up and take the medicine."


    "I also need to feed you this!" Charleston took a look at the pill and made a request.


    Margaret took a deep breath and said, "Charleston, don''t you have hands or feet?"


    Charleston didn''t seem to hear her usation.


    Margaret red at him, stuffed the medicine into his mouth, and poured a big ss of warm water


    without tenderness.


    Just as he was about to walk away, Charleston had reached out and wrapped his arms around him.


    "Little thing, you smell so good!"


    "Why is it still burning?" Margaret put her hand on Charleston''s forehead, and it was still hot.


    Just because of the weather, the two of them could only stay in the small room.


    Larry wanted a private doctor toe first, but was rejected by Charleston.


    He didn''t need a doctor to cure such a minor illness or pain.


    "If you don''t need a doctor, how can you do that?" Margaret said with a frown.


    At this time, the door of the small room was suddenly knocked, and then there was a noise outside.


    "Miss, you can''t go in." It was the voice of a bodyguard.


    "If someone is sick, I can help take care of him. After all, I''m a nurse." Lil Li''s eyes kept looking inside.


    Today, she was going to the amusement park with her boyfriend, but unexpectedly, she saw someone


    looking for someone to y a group game in the field.


    And one person could get 100, 000 yuan!


    Although his boyfriend was a civil servant with a well-off family, 100, 000 yuan was a huge sum of


    money for him, so the two naturally agreed.


    When he came here, he found that the organizer of themunity was actually Charleston!


    Charleston, the CEO of Lu''s Group.


    The little bit of money flowing out of his fingertips was enough for an ordinary person to be rich for ten


    lifetimes.


    So at this time, Lil Li was already worried about her.


    When Margaret heard that Lil Li was a nurse, he looked at her calmly. "Do you know how to get rid of


    fever quickly?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Charleston now had a fever. Most of it was her responsibility, so she also had the obligation to cure


    Charleston.


    "Of course I know. I''ve learned this kind of care, but now I still want to see the patient!" Lil Li finally said


    the purpose of this visit.


    She thought that the person who had a fever in the room must be Charleston, so she took the


    opportunity to sneak in and win the good impression of Charleston Fei and became his woman.


    At that time, she would have an endless wealth and glory in her life!


    She was really happy to think about it. However, since Margaret was still here, she decided to hide her


    expression.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Chapter 132


    Margaret didn''t want Lil Li to go in at first, but when she heard that she wanted to go in to relieve


    Charleston''s fever, she thought for a while and put her in.


    As soon as Lil Li entered the door, she saw Charleston lying on the sofa tall.


    This man was rich and had a lot of power.


    She was the dream lover of all women.


    If Lil Li''s determination to win Charleston before was 50 per cent, now it had be 10 per cent.


    Charleston''s eyes stopped on Margaret. "Where did you go just now?"


    Her tone and mannerpletely ignored Xiao Li, who was behind Margaret.


    Sure enough, Lil Li''s face became a little bad.


    She lowered her head, looking a little aggrieved but desperately swallowing the grievances into her


    stomach.


    It was really pitiful for her to look so pathetic.


    However, it seemed that Charleston did not see her at all.


    "She''s a nurse. Why don''t you let her have a look?" Up to now, Margaret had thought that Charleston''s


    personal doctor had not brought her with him.


    That was why he wanted Lil Li, who was a professional, to help him.


    "Will you let her check it for me?" Charleston''s face looked a little bad.


    Beside him, there were several world-ss doctors apanying him. Did he need an unknown nurse


    to treat him?


    But he just wanted her to take care of him, and this damned woman actually went out to find a nurse to


    see him.


    He even found a woman.


    Was she not willing to take care of him at all?


    Margaret didn''t know Charleston''s heart was beating fast.


    The reason why she came to Xiao Li was that Xiao Li had received professional study.


    "She''s a nurse. Just let her have a look. Otherwise, she won''t be able to go on like this." Margaret


    persuaded him.


    What if she was stunned by the feverter?


    Hearing the concern in Margaret''s tone, Charleston''s face turned a little better.


    When Lil Li heard Margaret''s tone to Charleston, she was immediately shocked.


    However, when she saw that Charleston did not intend to punish her at all, she inexplicably felt jealous


    of Margaret.


    Moreover, although she was not as pretty as Margaret Margaret, she was not bad at all.


    But if Margaret could be with Charleston Fei, she couldn''t do that.


    Lil Li encouraged herself in her heart.


    With a sweet smile, she walked up to Charleston and gently reached out her hand to put it on his


    forehead.


    But Charleston took a cold look at him and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Lil Li was shocked by this kind of look, and her hands were stiff in the air.


    After a long time, he managed to squeeze out a smile and said, "Lu, Mr. Limbaugh, I''m here to see how


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    hot your forehead is."


    "Youe!" Charleston took a sarcastic look at Lil Li, and then raised his forehead to Margaret.


    That was to say, he was going to see Margaret''s hot topic.


    Margaret nced at Charleston grumpily.


    She was getting more and more delicate!


    She walked up to him and touched his forehead casually. Then, she turned around and said to Lil Li,


    "It''s very hot. I think it''s a high fever. It''s a pity that there''s no heat measure here!"


    In fact, Margaret was very suspicious of whether Charleston had a fever or not.


    If she really had a fever, shouldn''t she be lying there sick?


    He, on the other hand, looked as if he was alive and vigorous after torturing her.


    "There are no ice cubes here now. We can only use cold water to clean Mr. Limbaugh''s body and


    reduce his heat!" Xiao Li suggested.


    "Are you sure it''s effective to dry yourself with cold water to cool down?" Margaret asked doubtfully.


    She was worried that if she wiped her body with cold water, it would not only not cool down, but also


    make Charleston''s condition more serious.


    "Don''t worry. If you''re worried about an ident, you can leave it to me. I''ll control the water


    temperature and the condition." Lil Li rolled her eyes.


    Hearing that Lil Li said that she could control her illness, Margaret subconsciously nodded.


    After all, Lil Li was a nurse, and what she said had something to do with treatment, so Margaret didn''t


    think about it in a bad ce for a while.


    As a result, as soon as she nodded, she felt that there was a cold air on the side.


    It was as if the temperature in the room had dropped several degrees.


    Margaret and Xiao Li both looked at Charleston.


    He found that Charleston''s deep silver eyes were full of cruel coldness, as if an ice de was going to


    stab people''s hearts.


    "Get out." He opened his thin lips with violence.


    A moment ago, Xiao Li was full of expectation, but the next moment, she was scared by Charleston''s


    anger.


    At this time, when he heard that Charleston wanted Margaret to get out, a happy look immediately


    appeared on his face.


    After all, Margaret''s departure meant that she had more opportunities to get close to Charleston.


    Margaret''s face was calm, but her hands hanging on both sides of her thighs were clenched into fists.


    She turned around and was about to leave, but her hand was pulled by Charleston and pulled.


    She fell into a hot chest.


    "Who let you go?" Charleston shouted with a hint of hoarseness.


    "Didn''t you just ask me to go out?" Margaret said, blinking her eyes.


    "I''m talking about her! It''s not you, little thing. You''re so stupid!" Charleston snarled.


    Margaret took a deep breath.


    Of course, she was talking about Lil Li.


    "Get out of here. Don''t you understand?" Charleston red at Lil Li coldly like a loose whip.


    Xiao Li was so scared that her legs went limp and her mind went nk. She ran out in a hurry.


    "Little thing, don''t you know that the woman just fell in love with your man?" After Lil Li left, Charleston


    shouted at Margaret again.


    "Wh-what..." Margaret was stunned by Charleston''s roar.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what he was talking about.


    "I said, can''t you see that the nurse just now wanted to plot against me?" Charleston yelled at


    Margaret.


    The look in his eyes was almost as if he wanted to push Margaret''s head away and see what was


    inside.


    "Was he plotting something evil?"


    Someone was plotting against Charleston?


    Why did she really want tough when she heard a sentence?


    Margaret forcibly suppressed the urge tough in her heart. "She''s a nurse. It''s not a big deal to help


    you wipe your body and cool down..."


    "Wipe your body and cool it down! If you wipe it and climb to my bed, where are you going to cry?"


    Charleston held Margaret''s arm tightly with both hands.


    It was so strong that Margaret could not struggle at all.


    "That''s none of my business." Margaret blinked her eyes and turned her head, and her tone was a little


    unnatural.


    No matter who loved to climb onto Charleston''s bed, it had nothing to do with her. Why did her heart


    feel a little strange that she didn''t notice at this time?


    Margaret frowned, trying to suppress the strangeness.


    "Oh..." Charleston sneered with ridicule, and her eyes staring at her were stained with a dark blood-red


    color. "Are you sure it''s none of your business?"


    "All right, all right, it has something to do with me. I''m just worried that you''ve been sick for a long time


    and you''re not feeling well. Don''t be angry." Margaret couldn''t help but say softly.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Chapter 141


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    What?


    Margaret Yun was stunned and did not respond for a while.


    But those entertainment reporters immediately noticed that something was wrong inside.


    Elder Guo''s words clearly carried the meaning of gunpowder smoke.


    "What does Elder Guo mean by saying that?" A reporter asked in a hurry.


    Margaret Yun''s smile was a little stiff. "Mr. Guo is so famous, how can I not know him?"


    "Then have we seen each other before?" Under everyone''s doubts and cameras, Elder Guo looked


    extremely calm. She looked at Margaret Stephanie with a straight face.


    This made Margaret Yun''s situationpletely difficult for her. She couldn''t figure it out at all.


    As a result, Elder Guo had already said, "Hum, I am the special dance guide of the Ancient Star troupe.


    But judging from your appearance just now, you don''t know me at all."


    Mr. Guo''s dance guidance of Ancient Star?


    Just now, Margaret Yun said that she had a good rtionship with everyone in the crew, and they still


    remembered their good rtionship.


    As a result, he didn''t recognize Elder Guo directly.


    It seemed that Margaret Yun''s face was pped again by him.


    At this time, Elder Guo said, "Oh, that''s right. I didn''t guide you at all. It''s normal that you don''t


    remember me?"


    "Wasn''t Elder Guo the one who guided Margaret Yun''an?"


    The reporters only felt that Margaret Yun''s and the two people seemed to have won a big year-end


    bonus.


    "Mr. Guo, the guide you mentioned is not Stephanie. What''s going on?"


    "Yes, there is only one dance in Ancient Star. If you don''t guide Margaret Yun, who will you guide?"


    .....


    Listening to everyone''s questions, Margaret Yun''s face suddenly turned pale, and even her cheeks


    couldn''t be covered.


    Her feet were weak. She didn''t expect that Mr. Guo was Ancient Star''s dance guide.


    At that time, she had not been able to dance well and was in a fit of anger. How could she still


    remember what the dance director looked like?


    The people who were watching the filming at that time were all stuffed with red envelopes by Zachary,


    so it was true that they wouldn''t tell anyone.


    Mr. Guo''s identity was a national dancer, so he couldn''t buy her the red envelope.


    In addition, Elder Guo rarely participated in entertainment activities, so Zachary did not pay attention to


    Elder Guo.


    "I guided a girl to dance at that time, and I watched the finished product in this video personally.


    However, the person in the video was not Margaret Stephanie, but a substitute!" Elder Guo said coldly.


    What?


    "It''s just a substitute?"


    Margaret Yun had attracted so many fans and upied 5 percent of Riley Jewelry''s consumption, so


    that Margaret Yun''s video, which was not so embarrassing, was notpleted by Margaret Yun''s own.


    It was just a substitute!


    This was really a p in the face.


    When Margaret Yun had attended the activities, she had said that she had worked so hard to practice


    dancing, but now...


    Everyone looked at Margaret Yun''s meaningful eyes.


    In the live broadcast on the Inte, everyone began to feel dissatisfied.


    [What''s going on? As a dancing fan of Margaret Stephanie, I am very confused now]


    [The upstairs, you''ve made the wrong person. Of course, I feel confused. The entertainment circle is


    reallyplicated. I thought this dance was very amazing before, but I didn''t expect that the national


    dancers of Mr. Guo would never lie, and they were really disappointed with Margaret Yun''s dance.]


    [It seems that Margaret Yun''s always done something shameful, but I''m more curious about who


    danced this dance.]


    .....


    The dance in the video of Ancient Star was mysterious and beautiful. Although the dancers never


    showed their faces, it was inexplicably attractive.


    Everyone wanted to know who did it since it was not Margaret Yun''s dance.


    "Can Elder Guo tell us who the substitute is?" One of the reporters also asked everyone''s doubts.


    Elder Guo looked at the camera and said seriously, "It''s one of Ancient Star''s other actors, the one who


    put on a show."


    "I''m Cao!"


    Margaret!


    "Now, he''s so awesome."


    No one expected that it was Margaret who reced him.


    It should be noted that at that time, ny-five percent of Rui Li''s cost was brought by this role, and the


    other five percent was part of this dance!


    She had thought that Margaret Yun''s Queenie would not lose too badly in this case.


    He didn''t expect that he would say Margaret''s contribution!


    This was a f*cking torture!


    [Who can tell me that this is not true? My God, Margaret is too awesome.]


    [The upstairs, tell you, this is true. I really didn''t expect that it was Margaret who danced. But I am


    puzzled. Since it was not Margaret Yun''s dance, how could she show off this matter? She has already


    taken the result like a thief. Shouldn''t she be as quiet as a chicken?]


    [Margaret is really excellent, but she doesn''t have a good character. She even pushed Margaret Yun''s


    down the stairs]


    "Wait, I''m a little confused now. Before that, we thought that Margaret pushed Margaret Stephanie


    down the stairs because she was jealous that she was good at dancing. Now that Margaret was


    dancing, why did she push Margaret Stephanie off the stairs?"


    .....


    With the fall of a deep water bomb, arge number of onlookers suddenly appeared.


    It had to be admitted that this month''s entertainment circle was so lively that it was going to explode.


    The dispute between Margaret Yun''an and Margaret directly made up a lot of small stories on the


    entertainment website.


    "At that time, it was because Margaret Yun''s practice couldn''t dance well that Tiana was reced by


    Tiana. I didn''t expect that Tiana really had spiritual energy!" Elder Guo didn''t know what name Margaret


    was called, so he always reced her with Tiana.


    "Stephanie, may I ask, is what Mr. Guo said true?" The reporters looked at Margaret Stephanie on the


    stage one after another.


    Obviously, Margaret Yun''an did not expect that things would develop like this. The capital she was so


    proud of now was ruthlessly destroyed.


    "I..." Margaret Yun moved her lips. She wanted to say that it was not true.


    However, Elder Guo spoke in person, and she had no chance to argue.


    He might as well admit it.


    She made up her mind and bowed apologetically. "Yes, Elder Guo is telling the truth!"


    Even if the entertainment journalists who were used to seeing all kinds of entertainment materials in the


    entertainment circle heard Margaret Yun''s confession at this time, they couldn''t help but feel sick.


    She didn''t expect someone to be so shameless.


    "I admit that I was wrong, but Margaret''s face is not much better. Because of this, she pushed me


    directly down the stairs, so that my legs could no longer exercise violently..." Margaret Yun''s voice


    choked.


    She lowered her eyes, and there was a sh of viciousness in her eyes.


    Once again, he reminded everyone that Margaret was going to push her down the stairs.


    "Margaret, I''m covered in mud now, and you can''t live a good life. Let''s die together!"

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Chapter 142


    The event scene became a little out of control due to this matter.


    For the safety of the guests present, the sponsor decided to temporarily cancel the event.


    Backstage.


    Margaret Yun''an pursed her lips and stared at her feet. At this time, a cold male voice passed by her


    ear. "Margaret will frame you? Don''t you know who you are? Do you want her to frame you?"


    "Mr. An seems to know Margaret very well. He even personally exined it to her." Margaret Yun


    stared at Elvis. "Do you like her?"


    "You''re kidding me. How could I possibly fall in love with her?" Elvis''s hair stood on end at that moment.


    "He fell in love with my future aunt?"


    Then was he going to be pped by his uncle?


    He and Margaret were friends of life and death. When they were in the Milesburg, if Margaret hadn''t


    taken action, he might have been tempted to take drugs by that group of people.


    However, Margaret Yun''s reaction turned into a guilty conscience in Margaret Yun''s eyes.


    She couldn''t help but clench her fists in jealousy. Damn it, why did Margaret, the bitch, so many people


    like her?


    "It''s just a seductive face."


    "But I still advise you to admit your mistake as soon as possible, otherwise..."


    "Mr. An, I don''t know what you are talking about. Sorry, I have to leave first." Margaret Yun interrupted


    Elvis rudely.


    She suddenly turned around and left.


    Looking at Margaret Yun''s back, Elvis narrowed his eyes and gave her a sad expression.


    He hadn''t finished his words just now. Otherwise, my uncle, a spoiled wife and crazy demon, would


    never be polite.


    But since he didn''t listen to her, what else could he do?


    "Let''s wait to die."


    Elvis turned around, only to find that his ears were suddenly pinched.


    He turned around and saw that it was Elder Guo.


    "Hey, Granny Guo, let me go quickly. It''s so painful. If you pull it again, it will turn into a pig''s ears." Elvis


    begged for mercy.


    Elder Guo then let go of his hand and looked at Elvis. "Kid, when did youe back? Why didn''t you


    talk to grandma?"


    When Old Lady An''an was alive, she had a good rtionship with Elder Guo. It could be said that Elder


    Guo had watched Elvis grow up.


    Naturally, he had a good rtionship with the Limbaugh family.


    "Just like you, it was called by my uncle." Elvis rubbed his red ears.


    Charleston knew Mr. Guo''s character very well. When he saw that scene, he would definitely stand out.


    Therefore, Charleston arranged for the organizers to y this video, and for this, he also sent Elvis to


    make a big deal out of it.


    After all, he and Charleston had said goodbye to each other for so many years, but he was still not as


    good as Margaret, who he had just known.


    Now, Baby An only felt that she was really wronged.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Otherwise, you can''t have such a big face to attend the banquet, can''t you?" An Monica ttered him


    so smoothly.


    "Do you know that girl who ys the game of Tiana?"


    "Yes, I know her. What''s wrong?"


    "I think your boss is not young anymore. Shouldn''t you think about it carefully? This girl is really good."


    Elder Guo really liked Margaret very much now.


    It was very necessary to have talent to practice dancing.


    Some people don''t have the talent to practice for ten years, but I''m afraid that there is no good person


    who has the talent to practice for one year or one year.


    "Grandma Guo, don''t make fun of me. Don''t let my uncle hear these words." Elvis wanted to cry but


    had no tears.


    Wait a minute!


    "Mr. Guo and Elvis, are you the one who arranged it?" Margaret had almost recovered from her injury.


    The nauseous feeling disappeared. The doctor could leave the hospital sessfully after checking if


    there was anything wrong.


    However, although Charleston Fei promised her that she would be discharged from the hospital, she


    must live in the Limbaugh family''s vi.


    Margaret originally wanted to protest, but when she thought that she had to stay in the hospital if she


    didn''t agree, she nodded very spinelessly.


    What''s more, she was on the top of the sandstorm now. If the starry sky exposed her apartment


    address.


    "That''s not going to be good."


    Not to mention that she didn''t believe in people, the main thing was that Zachary really did such a


    thing.


    "Now the Inte has reduced the abuse on you a lot. If you add fuel to the fire at this time, then


    Margaret Yunyan will bepletely finished. Little thing, are you sure you don''t want to throw out the


    evidence in your hand?" Charleston turned to look at Margaret.


    Margaret gritted his teeth, obviously a little hesitant.


    Now it was indeed the best time to defeat Margaret Yun, but...


    "I want to find out the truth of my mother jumping off the building. I always feel that her death should not


    be so simple." In front of Charleston, Margaret Yun said what she was thinking. "Silvia, Margaret


    Zhendong, and Margaret Yun''an should know something. But now, I only have something on Margaret


    Yun''s hands."


    "ording to your meaning, they are likely to be the murderers who killed your mother." Charleston


    looked at Margaret with some distress. She reached out and held her in her arms. "If they admit it, it


    means that they are sentenced to death. Although it is you who exposed the dance and gave Margaret


    Yun''an a big blow, this blow is not enough for Margaret Yun''an to speak."


    Margaret paused for a moment and suddenly felt that it made sense.


    Now, Margaret Yun''s situation was not the most down-to-earth. On the Inte, there were many


    people who felt that she was very innocent when she was pushed down the stairs.


    For Margaret Zhendong and Silvia, it was not the most desperate.


    Because they felt that their daughter could also bring them a glimmer of hope.


    If she released the video in her hand, Margaret Yun would bepletely defeated. At that time, even if


    Margaret Yun did not say it, Silvia and Margaret Zhendong would be relieved.


    He racked his brain to think of this idea.


    In the end, Margaret said with certainty, "I''m going to announce this video!"


    As Margaret Yun''s sister, Tan Zong admitted that Margaret Yun''s injury was not as serious as that.


    "A smart girl!" Charleston said as he lowered his head and nted a kiss on Margaret''s forehead.


    It was gentle, as if it was treating the treasure in the world.


    Margaret was in a trance for a moment. Then she reached out her hand and touched the ce where


    she was kissed, and the corners of her mouth could not help but smile.


    The video was uploaded by Larry.


    The dance that Margaret Yun had always been proud of turned out to be Margaret''s substitute, which


    made many fans couldn''t bear to take off their fans one after another.


    There was still a little left, but she still held Margaret Yun''s pitiable thought.


    At this time, a video came out.


    In the room, Tan Zong took the initiative to admit that he was Margaret Yun''s attending physician, which


    showed that Margaret Yun''s injury was not injured at all, and the unfair transaction between him and


    Margaret Yun''s was exposed.


    He had been threatening Margaret Yun''s audio of taking the money, because he was worried that


    Margaret Yun would go back on his words, so he recorded it every time.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Chapter 143


    "Miss Margaret, I''m sorry that our cooperation with you has been cancelled, and this time you have


    caused a great impact on our activities, so you shouldpensate for the breach of contract..."


    "Sorry, Margaret Yun''s image doesn''t conform to our products. We have to cancel the endorsement of


    the contract you signed. In addition, ording to the contract, artists needpensation if they cancel


    the contract because of their personal image..."


    A series of phone calls came.


    Margaret Yunxi only felt that her head was going to explode.


    Throwing the phone on the table, Margaret Yun''s eyes were red and she stared at the video in the


    He couldn''t wait to scratch down Tan Zong''s face with a knife.


    Damn it, what the hell was going on? Why did Tan Zong record this video all of a sudden?


    Margaret Yun was almost crazy. She thought that she still had onest straw.


    She didn''t expect that this straw would be the one thatpletely overwhelmed her.


    "Margaret! Margaret!" Margaret Yun was almost crazy now.


    Now, not only the debt of the Margaret Group, but also a huge default capital that she had lost due to


    the copse of her image.


    At this time, the phone rang again.


    Margaret Yun looked at it and found it was Margaret Zhendong. She took a deep breath and picked up


    the phone feebly.


    As a result, they heard the voice of Margaret Zhendong, who was almost going to kill.


    "Stephanie, what the hell are you doing? Now others are pursuing their debts, but you haven''t got the


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    money yet! If you really don''t take out the money, I will tell Margaret what happened that year!"


    "Did Margaret look for you?" Margaret Yun raised her head suddenly.


    "Yes, she called me just now. As long as I tell her what happened that year, she will let me go directly."


    "Are you crazy? You also participated in what happened that year! Do you think that Margaret will let


    you go if she knows that Melissa''s death has something to do with you?"


    "Anyway, it was you and your mother who did it. I just knew it. After all, I have a blood rtionship with


    Margaret, so she will definitely not kill me." Margaret Zhendong murmured.


    Margaret Yunxiu closed her eyes. After a long time, she opened them, revealing a trace of sarcasm in


    her eyes.


    "My silly father, do you think Margaret will show you mercy?"


    Naive, Margaret was no longer the same Margaret she used to be.


    However, she did not intend to tell Margaret Zhendong.


    She thought of Margaret Zhendong and Zachary. These two things were the things she had been most


    proud of in the past that she had robbed from Margaret. Now they looked so disgusting.


    She thought that the treasure she snatched was a big treasure, but now it seemed that it was more like


    she was cleaning up Margaret''s rubbish.


    "Are you going to tell Margaret? Okay." Margaret Yun said with a smile.


    Margaret Zhendong was slightly stunned. "But, tell me where you''re going to meet Margaret?"


    "It''s in the Margaret family''s vi. Stephanie, are you going to..."


    "Of course, I want to meet Margaret. Dad, don''t worry, I will take all the me for me and my mother.


    Margaret will certainly spare you more easily." Margaret Yun''s lips curled into a mysterious smile.


    "Well, well, well, Stephanie, you are really my good daughter..."


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret Yun''s eyes shed a trace of coldness. She called Zachary and


    pinched him directly.


    Margaret Yun did not continue to call, but sent a message to Zachary.


    [Zachary, after all, we have been together for so many years. I know that there are a lot of dirty things


    in yourpany. If I break out, do you think your stars will be destroyed directly? ]


    Sure enough, after this text message was sent, Zachary quickly dialed a number.


    "Margaret Yun''an, you madman, what the hell are you going to do?" Zachary''s impatient voice came


    over. "Now we have nothing to do with each other!"


    "We almost got engaged, but now you''re saying that we have nothing to do with each other?" Margaret


    Yun''s smile was full of sarcasm.


    " engagement? Our engagement has been interrupted by Mr. Limbaugh. Who asked you to offend?


    How dare you offend Mr. Limbaugh!" Originally, Zachary had been with Margaret Yun''an for the sake of


    interests. Now, for the sake of interests, he could also separate from Margaret Yun''an.


    "Well, Zachary, I''m asking you to do one thing for me now. Well, we have nothing to do with each other.


    I won''t pester you anymore." Margaret Yun said coldly.


    Zachary was a little confused and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Margaret Yun told her what she needed.


    Zachary''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you, are you crazy?"


    "What do you think? Do you want to do it or not?"


    After thinking about it for a moment, Zachary gritted his teeth and promised, "Okay, I''ll arrange it for


    you. But I want to tell you that we have nothing to do with each other in the future, and I don''t know


    what you want to do. But if something happens, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Of course!"


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret Yun''s dress was disguised. She left the small apartment and


    called a taxi.


    After telling her the address, Margaret Yun''s cold eyes stared at the front.


    Margaret still said, "I''m not good, but I won''t let you be good."


    Wait a minute!


    "Are you going out now? Do you want me to go with you?" Charleston frowned and said, looking at


    Margaret who had changed his shoes.


    Margaret''s things in the apartment had been moved over. After Margaret changed into a pair of suitable


    shoes, sheughed and said, "Don''t worry, I''m just going to the Margaret family, and I''ll be back soon."


    Did this man really treat her as a fragile ss doll?


    However, he had to admit that the feeling of being doted on was really good.


    "But..." Charleston was still a little hesitant.


    As a result, the next moment, Margaret suddenly approached and kissed Charleston on her forehead.


    Charleston, who had always been very calm, was also stunned at this time.


    While Charleston was in a daze, Margaret had already set off.


    After a long time, Charleston came to herself, only to see Margaret''s back figure.


    He frowned slightly and cursed himself in his heart, "Uselessness."


    It was not a big deal to go to the Margaret family''s vi. However, Charleston was still a little worried,


    so he asked Larry to investigate the situation of the three people of the Margaret family.


    "Silvia and Margaret Zhendong have been in the vi all the time, so they can''t make any small moves.


    By the way, Margaret Zhendong called Margaret Yun''an, it seems that Margaret Yun''s also going to the


    Margaret family''s vi..." Larry looked at the information found by his men on the tablet. "Margaret


    Yun''s also called Zachary during the period. ording to our investigation, Zachary bought...


    explosives in private channel after ending the call!"

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Chapter 144


    After hearing those words, she suddenly raised her head.


    As expected, she saw Charleston''s pupils suddenly shrink.


    "Quick, call Xiao Margaret." Charleston quickly took out her mobile phone. As a result, after the phone


    was connected, a music rang in the living room.


    Behind the sofa, he saw Margaret''s mobile phone!


    Damn it.


    Charleston''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    He suddenly lifted his foot and walked out of the room.


    "Margaret, you can''t do anything wrong. I heard it. I can''t do it!"


    Wait a minute!


    After taking a taxi to the Margaret family, Margaret got out of the car and walked into the vi.


    This was the ce where she grew up when she was a child, but there was no warm ce except for


    her mother''s memory.


    Margaret raised her lips and pushed the door open.


    She saw Margaret Zhendong and Silvia, and there was another person who surprised her.


    "Margaret Yun''s..." Margaret was a little surprised that Margaret Yun''s appearance was here.


    After all, in Margaret''s opinion, it was too difficult for Margaret Yun''an to break through. Instead of


    breaking through Margaret Yun''an, it was better to start with Silvia and Margaret Zhendong.


    So she didn''t expect that Margaret Yun would be here at all.


    "Dad, let me talk to sister in person." Margaret Yun turned her head and said to Margaret Zhendong.


    "Well, well, well, you two sisters have a good chat. Stephanie, you have to rely on your sister. Do you


    understand?" Margaret Zhendong said quickly.


    Looking at Margaret''s ingratiating look, there was a sharp contrast between her and the previous one.


    "Sister,e with me," Margaret said with a smile.


    They came to a room with Margaret.


    This room was where Margaret used to live, but now it had been transformed into Margaret Yun''s


    cloakroom.


    "Just say it." Margaret''s voice was indifferent. She just stood at the door and did not intend to go in.


    She did not know why, but she now had a bad feeling.


    "Sister, don''t worry. I''ll show you something good." Margaret Yun''s smile was weird.


    Margaret only felt numb all over her body and always felt that Margaret Yun''s conspiracy was up to her.


    However, there were still Margaret Zhendong and the others downstairs. At least for now, they still


    wanted to use her to please Charleston. They wouldn''t allow Margaret Yun''s to do anything harmful to


    her, would they?


    Thinking about this, Margaret raised her foot and walked in with Margaret Yun.


    "Back then, my mother was framed by you, wasn''t it?" Margaret said.


    Margaret Yun put her index finger on her lips and said, "Shh, be quiet, sister. I have a gift for you!"


    As he spoke, he opened the window.


    Then he pointed below and said, "It''s just below. Let me have a look."


    Margaret held the window with one hand in case Margaret Yun''s hand pushed her down.


    His eyes fell on the ground, but he didn''t find anything.


    "Look at it carefully, sister. It''s in the grass."


    Grass...


    There were bushes under the Margaret''s vi. Margaret narrowed her eyes, and she could vaguely see


    what was white...


    Although it couldn''t be seen clearly, Margaret smelled a smell of gasoline.


    Suddenly realizing something, Margaret''s pupils suddenly shrank. "Margaret Stephanie, you are crazy."


    "Hahahaha." Margaret Yun suddenly raised a mini remote control in her hand. "Sister, as long as I


    press this thing, it will explode immediately."


    Not only the explosion, but also gasoline. The me would burn to the peak in an instant, and all the


    people in this room would die.


    "Are you crazy? You will die too." Margaret said with his eyes wide open.


    "So what if I die? It''s enough for you to die with me." Margaret Yun''s face looked like that of a devil.


    For a moment, she pressed down on the remote control directly.


    Ten secondster, the countdown began.


    Margaret suddenly ran out of the room.


    She couldn''t die, she couldn''t die.


    Charleston''s face appeared in her mind, and Margaret bit her lip tightly.


    In the living room, Margaret Zhendong was confused when he saw Margaret running anxiously. "What''s


    wrong... Ah..."


    boom! boom! boom! boom! boom! boom!


    A burst of explosions sounded.


    The mes instantly filled the air, and the gasoline was sprinkled under the most easy-to-burning items.


    The fire dragon instantly surrounded the Margaret''s vi.


    The gate was blocked.


    Damn it!


    Margaret quickly moved into the bathroom, opened the tap water to the maximum, and covered her


    mouth and nose with a wet towel.


    "Ah, why is it suddenly on fire!" Silvia screamed!


    The smoke was getting bigger and bigger, and Margaret was so choked that her whole body trembled,


    and her face was getting worse and worse.


    No one could hear what was going on outside.


    The fire was burning fiercely, and the bathroom door was made of wood. Soon, it was engulfed by the


    fire and smoke came in.


    Margaret huddled herself into a ball and got close to the tap near her mouth and nose.


    The smoke was too thick.


    There were also all kinds of explosions.


    "How many bombs did Margaret Yun''s lunatic put in it?"


    Madman, he was simply a madman.


    Margaret really underestimated Margaret Yun''s strength.


    She thought that her parents would be fine, but she didn''t expect that her means would be so extreme.


    The fire was getting bigger and bigger, and Margaret was surrounded by it. There was no ce for her


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    to escape.


    He could only depend on water to put an end to the smoke.


    However, at this time, the water in the faucet stopped!


    Damn it!


    Margaret identally choked on a cigarette. She suddenly felt dizzy, and the scene in front of her


    seemed to have begun to turn upside down.


    Charleston Fei, Charleston Fei, where are you!


    "Bastard, big bastard, if I still have the chance to go out alive this time, I''ll transfer to a regr worker


    for you."


    But it seemed that there was no chance...


    Margaret only felt that her head was getting more and more dizzy. She forced herself not to faint, but


    she still couldn''t control it.


    She only felt that her head was really heavy, and she finally couldn''t control it. She fell directly into the


    bathroom.


    Wait for a moment.


    "Sir, you can''t go in. There is such a big fire inside," Larry said anxiously.


    Charleston seemed to want to die, and there were a few street lights on the road.


    "Let me go!" Charleston''s eyes were red, and his pupils were full of fire, which was the fire of the vi.


    Damn it, his little thing was still inside.


    "No way, sir. It''s useless for you to go in. Let the fireman put out the fire first, okay?" Larry winked at


    him, and several tall bodyguards barely subdued Charleston.


    "You''re all on the opposite side, aren''t you?" Charleston roared, and his eyes seemed to be about to


    eat people.


    "Miss Margaret will be fine now. Please don''t be impulsive, sir. The fireman is putting out the fire," Night


    said in a cold voice.


    It was a me and a bomb. The fire was so fierce that the people inside didn''t seem to have much


    hope of survival.


    Larry said that it was okay, but in fact, she was not sure about it.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    Chapter 145


    After all, the fire was so big, plus gasoline, and there were all kinds of traces of explosion.


    Although Zachary''s power couldn''t get more powerful explosives, these were enough for now.


    There was a big fire and thick smoke in the Margaret''s vi.


    "Let go!" Charleston''s eyes were almost broken.


    Looking at the thick fire, her heart seemed to be suddenly seized by something.


    He had to rescue Margaret.


    He had to go in now, because his little monster was still inside.


    It was clear that it was several tall bodyguards who had suppressed Charleston.


    However, at this moment, he struggled to break free and rushed into the me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "Sir, it''s dangerous..." A firefighter saw it and said in a hurry.


    But it was toote. At this time, Charleston was already rushing in.


    In an instant, the mes engulfed his figure.


    "Damn it." Larry was stunned when she saw this scene.


    The man was crazy. He was really crazy.


    He used to be so ruthless, but now he just left his life and death behind for a woman.


    "Margaret, Margaret, please don''t let anything happen to you."


    Moreover, she must not let him down. Otherwise, he would be too miserable.


    Wait a minute!


    There was a piercing sound from the burning thing, and thick smoke billowed in.


    Charleston felt as if she was being roasted on the stove.


    Well, in fact, this situation was no different from that of a stove.


    "Margaret Huiyan!" Charleston said, pouring the tea directly into his clothes and covering his mouth


    and nose.


    He looked around and shouted loudly.


    The crystalmp hanging on the top suddenly fell down.


    Fortunately, it didn''t hit Charleston.


    At this time, in the bathroom, Margaret was in aa, and she seemed to hear someone shouting her


    name in a daze.


    But now her head was too heavy. She couldn''t hear it clearly and couldn''t keep her mind clear.


    She bit her lips tightly and threw the scattered shower gel and other things out of the room.


    After finishing this action, Margaret really couldn''t hold on any longer.


    The sound of the object falling was subtle, but in an instant, it seemed to have a spiritual connection,


    which attracted Charleston''s attention.


    Charleston suddenly looked over and saw bottles and cans all over the ce.


    The fire here was obviously small. It seemed that they were going to go to the bathroom.


    Charleston took a long step forward and quickly walked in. When he saw the little guy lying on the


    ground, his eyes were instantly covered with a smile.


    He picked her up and kissed her forehead with his thin lips. "Fortunately, you''re fine. I''m fine..."


    Fortunately, you''re fine. Otherwise, I don''t know what I should do.


    "Margaret, you''re really the only one I can save."


    Charleston picked up Margaret and held her up. In order to avoid the fire hurting Margaret, Charleston


    tightly covered her whole person.


    The atmosphere in the fire field was really terrible. Charleston also felt dizzy and almost couldn''t hold


    on any longer.


    However, for the sake of Margaret, he gritted his teeth and insisted on hisst consciousness to run


    outside.


    He was about to arrive at the door.


    However, at this time, the mes above him were burning to the extreme, and the major relief


    sculptures that were used for decoration directly hit Charleston''s back with a ball of me.


    Wait a minute!


    When Margaret woke up, her purpose was to enter the snow-white ceiling. She was slightly stunned


    and almost didn''t realize what was going on.


    His consciousness slowly recovered.


    Only then did Margaret remember that he was going to find Margaret Zhendong, but he didn''t expect to


    meet Margaret Yun''an in Margaret family''s vi.


    Then Margaret Yun was set on fire in the vi. She hid in the bathroom. She didn''t expect that there


    was no water in the tap in the end because the fire was too big. She couldn''t rush out and finally fell


    into aa...


    Then why was she here? Had she been saved?


    She seemed to vaguely remember that she seemed to see someone before shepletely fell into a


    Just as Margaret was about to continue thinking, the door of the ward was opened.


    It was a doctor in a white gown who came in. "Miss Margaret, you''re awake."


    "Doctor, why am I here?" Margaret said, moving.


    "Miss Margaret, don''t move. You should have a good rest now." The doctor took out the notebook and


    recorded something. "It''s Larry''s special assistant who sent you here."


    Cold at night?


    Margaret''s eyebrows twitched, and she suddenly had a bad feeling. "What about Charleston?"


    "Mr. Limbaugh just came out of the emergency room." Before the doctor answered, a voice hade


    directly.


    Margaret looked at the door and found that it was cold at night.


    Larry walked up to Margaret and said, "In order to save you, Mr. Larry is injured now, and his back was


    hit by a heavy object..."


    "How is the situation now?" Margaret''s heart seemed to be held by a big hand.


    "Still in aa," Larry said coldly.


    "I want to see him." Margaret said and was about to get up.


    Larry quickly stopped him and said, "Miss Margaret, don''t move now. Mr. Larry is injured because of


    you. You should take good care of yourself now so that he can rest assured!"


    "But..." Margaret''s mind was full of Charleston now.


    This man actually went to the fire to save her...


    How big the fire was at that time, Margaret knew it clearly, and Margaret Yun was so crazy that the


    surroundings of the vi were covered with gasoline...


    Originally, Margaret always thought that Charleston was just a game for her.


    Unexpectedly, he was willing to take such a big risk...


    The ice in her heart was melted in an instant.


    "Okay, but if he wakes up, you have to tell me first." Margaret Hongyan looked at the cold night and


    said.


    Larry nodded. When the doctor found that there was no big problem with Margaret, he left with Larry.


    In an instant, only Margaret was left in the ward.


    s, she seemed to have been in the hospital twice this month. Why was she so unlucky? Was it a


    rebellion?


    Margaret could not help but close her eyes, but her mind was full of Charleston.


    His heart seemed to be pricked by a needle.


    After the infusion was filled with sleep, Margaret closed her eyes for a while and then fell asleep in a


    daze.


    When she woke up again, she was looking at Elvis, who was cutting apples in front of her.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. I think it''s already worth it to see you, a sick beauty, in your lifetime." Elvis said with


    emotion.


    "Get out of my way." Margaret rolled her eyes. This naughty boy was really too much. Didn''t he see that


    she had just escaped from death and still came to piss her off?


    All of a sudden, Margaret thought of something and asked, "I''m the only one who saved the vi?"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Chapter 146


    At that time, there were Silvia, Margaret Zhendong, and Margaret Yun''an in the vi.


    At that time, Margaret Yun was really determined to die with her.


    "I found two bodies in the living room," Elvis said honestly.


    Margaret''s eyelids twitched fiercely. Suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. "Only two bodies?"


    In the living room, it belonged to Silvia and Margaret Zhendong.


    "What about the second floor? Haven''t you found anything suspicious in the room on the east side of


    the second floor?" Margaret asked in a hurry.


    Elvis looked up at Margaret and said, "Do you want to say that there should be a corpse on the top?"


    "Margaret Yun''s on the second floor." Margaret nodded.


    "Actually, I don''t know the specific details." Elvis put the fruit knife aside. "I just heard the police say that


    there seemed to be traces of explosives on the second floor, but I didn''t say there were any corpses.


    Maybe Margaret Yun ran out when the explosion happened, ran to other ces where there were


    explosions, and then exploded into pieces."


    "No, if it is really such a powerful explosive, do you think I will still talk to you here?" Margaret said


    grumpily.


    But he was very confused.


    "He didn''t find Margaret Yun''s body?"


    Could it be that Margaret Yun had escaped?


    It was impossible. If they ran out, they would be found out.


    What''s more, Margaret remembered that when she ran down the stairs, Margaret Yun had no intention


    of moving at all.


    It seemed that he didn''t want to run away at all.


    But why couldn''t she find her body at the scene?


    Just as Margaret was confused, the door of the ward was opened. It was cold at night.


    "Miss Margaret, Mr. Margaret has woken up."


    Wait a minute!


    "Charleston..." In therge ward, Margaret looked at the man lying on the bed and could not help but


    feel a little sour in her nose.


    Such a man should be high and mighty, but now because of her, he could only lie weakly on the bed.


    Margaret finally felt that she was really a scourge.


    Her voice was choked and her eyes were red. She was about to cry.


    "What''s wrong? We haven''t seen each other for only a few hours, and now you''re crying?" Charleston''s


    weak voice came over, with a trace of doting in it.


    At this time, his back was full of pain. As long as he moved his body, it was as if all the bones in his


    body were going to be broken.


    But when he saw Margaret''s look, he only felt that his heart ached more.


    "Are you a pig? Aren''t you a firefighter for such a big fire? Why did you rush in? What if you die?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Margaret bit her lips hard, so she didn''t let her golden Doudou flow out.


    It should be noted that although Charleston Fei was very powerful, in this respect, he was no match for


    a professional fireman.


    "You are my future wife, not the future wife of an fireman. Of course, I wille to save you."


    Charleston said, pulling the corner of his mouth.


    "Who''s your wife? Shame on you." Margaret snorted.


    "I promised you the grace of saving my life." Charleston was like a big fox wagging its tail at this time.


    "Anyway, if you don''t get better in a hurry, I will go to find other men!" Margaret said angrily.


    "Which man dares to want you?" Charleston said with a smile.


    Margaret widened his eyes and saw Elvis, who was watching the scene of bustle, so he said, "I think


    Elvis is not bad."


    "How dare he?" Charleston narrowed his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, hey, please don''t take me with you if you flirt with me, okay?" An Ying felt wronged. An


    Yingzi was really just a beggar to watch the fun.


    "Anyway, you have to get better as soon as possible." Margaret Margaret red at Charleston and said


    goodbye.


    "Yes, my wife." There were two small Margaret in Charleston''s eyes, and only Margaret was in them.


    This man, even if he was injured like this, he would not forget to take advantage of her in the mouth.


    Margaret''s face was as red as two big apples.


    "Take Xiao Margaret back to rest." Charleston said coldly to Night.


    Although Margaret''s body was not seriously injured, she still needed to have a good rest.


    Charleston''s ward was clean, but when it hurt, doctors would disturb Margaret''s rest.


    "Okay." Larry nodded and said, "Miss Margaret, go back to the ward with me first. I''lle to see you


    Margaret suddenly felt a little embarrassed. She felt as if she had been entangled with Charleston


    enigmatic from their mouths. She was really so shy.


    But now that Charleston was fine, Margaret also breathed a sigh of relief.


    She nodded, got up, and went back to her ward. In the corridor, Elvis suddenly felt a burst of internal


    urgency.


    "I, I''ll go to the toilet first," Elvis said hurriedly.


    "Lazy people have too much shit." Margaret rolled her eyes at him and went back to her ward.


    Charleston worried that she would be bored, so she asked him to find a variety of books in the cold


    night.


    Margaret was lying on the bed, reading a book. At this time, a slender figure came in from the door.


    "It''s good that you''re fine. I''m so worried about you." A mourning voice came over.


    Margaret saw Lacy, who was standing in front of her, crying with his eyes as red as peaches.


    "All right, all right, I''m fine now." Margaret said with a helpless smile.


    "Margaret Yun''s really too bad. How can she be so heartless?" Lacy said indignantly.


    "Well, I''m very well now, aren''t I? You said that Margaret Yun''s bad. What''s the matter?"


    "Now the news on the Inte has spread that Margaret Yun''an set fire to frame you. Fortunately, God


    has seen it. Margaret Yun''s burned to death, and you are safe and sound," Lacy said in a hurry.


    "Margaret Stephanie was burned to death? How do you know?" Margaret now felt her mind was in a


    mess.


    "The police has issued an post to find three people''s bodies on Weibo." Lacy blinked.


    Really?


    "Didn''t Elvis just say that he didn''t find Margaret Yun''s body?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Do you want to eat apples? I''ll wash one for you..."


    Margaret opened her mouth and was about to speak, but a mourning voice came from outside, "Kill a


    thousand knives. I was in the bathroom just now, and I was almost found innocent!"


    "This is the hospital. Don''t make a fuss, okay?" Margaret threw the book directly into the arms of Elvis


    who was entering the door.


    Elvis caught her. "Hey, after all, our rtionship is not ordinary. Why do you have a special rtionship


    with me..."


    Suddenly, he saw clearly that Lacy was sitting next to Margaret''s ward. He widened his eyes and said,


    "I''m Cao, it''s you!"

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    Chapter 147


    "You, you..." Hearing the voice, Lacy turned his head and looked over. After seeing it clearly, he quickly


    covered his face. "You, you..."


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, it''s obvious that there''s something going on between the two of them."


    Margaret touched his chin and asked, "What the hell are you two doing?"


    "You are Elvis!" Lacy widened his eyes.


    "..." Elvis''s face was obviously not very good. He walked over to Margaret and said, "I was in the


    bathroom just now, but this woman ran in."


    "Oh, my god!"


    Margaret looked at Lacy.


    At this time, Lacy looked at his feet and couldn''t wait to find a hole to bury himself.


    "It''s so embarrassing."


    "I, I don''t know, I identally walked in..." The key point was that the hospital was specially set up for


    the patients with rtively high status, and the decoration was also luxurious. Moreover, the bathroom


    was equivalent to private, and the column was English, not the public''s patterns of men and women.


    Lacy had been walking in a dizzy way, and identally broke into the men''s toilet.


    "No, but I swear, I only saw your clothes, and I didn''t see anything else that shouldn''t be seen." Lacy


    hurriedly exined.


    "Oh, my god!"


    Margaret whistled very lecherously. "What''s the thing that shouldn''t be seen?"


    Lacy blushed at once.


    Elvis immediately raised his foot andined, "I''m Cao, Margaret, you old hooligan, if you continue


    to talk nonsense, I..."


    "What, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I, I''ll tell my uncle!"


    Margaret nced at Elvis and snorted coldly, "Oh, then, do you think your uncle will listen to you, or will


    he listen to me?"


    "..." With just a thought, she knew that she was listening to Margaret.


    Elvis sighed, like a poor child who had been abandoned.


    He turned his head and saw that Lacy was still embarrassed. "Forget it, it''s okay. I won''t take it to heart.


    Seeing you like this, those who don''t know may think it''s me who bullied you. It''s you who took


    advantage of me. Why, do you think it''s a great honor to almost see me, such a big star, go to the


    toilet?"


    "Why should I feel honored?" At this time, Lacy looked up doubtfully and asked.


    Elvis said, "I am a public lover. Don''t you feel happy to have such an unusual encounter with me?"


    "You''re not happy, you''re not Zhang Youzhi!" Zhang Youzhi was another popr student in the


    entertainment circle.


    "Are you Zhang Youzhi''s fan?" Elvis frowned slightly.


    At the mention of Zhang Youzhi, Lacy nodded quickly, and his eyes were full of pink bubbles, as if he


    was immersed in love in an instant.


    "..." Elvis did not know why, but she suddenly felt ufortable as if she had swallowed her bowels.


    "Well, Elvis, tell me, didn''t you find Margaret Yun''s body before?" Margaret looked at Elvis''s forehead in


    confusion. "Lacy just said that the police had announced that three bodies were found at the scene of


    the fire house."


    "Then I don''t know. Maybe I heard it wrong." Elvis nced at the girl with a pony tail. It turned out that


    this girl was called Lacy.


    This name was spiritual, and it was really a little suitable for her appearance.


    "Did I hear it wrong?"


    Margaret touched her nose and didn''t know why, but she still felt a little strange.


    She always felt that Margaret Yun''s body was still alive.


    However, at that time, Margaret Yun would not have a chance to survive.


    It should be that she was too suspicious.


    Wait a minute!


    After more than a week''s information in the hospital, Margaret could finally be discharged from the


    hospital.


    Actually, there was no problem with her body for a long time.


    However, Charleston had been telling the doctor to pay more attention to her. The doctor did not dare


    to neglect her at all, so he did not leave any small problems for Margaret.


    Margaret felt that during the period when he was in the hospital, he did not lose weight. Instead, he got


    a few pounds fatter.


    "s."


    Margaret looked at herself in the mirror and sighed. She didn''t know if she would not be in the mirror


    after she got fat.


    "Okay." The nurse pushed the door open, and the doctor came out.


    Margaret then walked in. When she saw Charleston lying on the bed and her face had been much


    better, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Charleston, I''m going to leave the hospital today." Margaret washed a fruit for Charleston.


    "Well, I still need a few days." Charleston''s injury was much more serious than Margaret''s. It would be


    the fastest in a few days. In fact, he would have to rest for at least half a month.


    Margaret nodded and said, "By the way, at that time, there were so many gasoline and explosives in


    the fire in the Margaret family''s fire. Margaret Yun should not be able to get them."


    "Margaret Yun''s got it from Zachary," Charleston said.


    Zachary?


    Margaret was a little surprised. Even if Zachary wanted to get these things from them, he was afraid


    that it would take a lot of risk.


    Zachary was a very heartless person.


    If he still had some feelings for Margaret Yun, she did not believe that he would help Margaret Yun''s


    nonsense at all.


    There was only one possibility for Zachary to help Margaret Yun''s wife so willingly.


    That was to say, Margaret Yun was in charge of Zachary''s weak point, which was so big that Margaret


    Yun could threaten Zachary to buy explosives.


    "The onlypany under the Wen family is the entertainmentpany, Stars Entertainment, which is


    also your brokeragepany." Charleston looked at Margaret. "Star Entertainment is now in the


    entertainment circle. It is a third-tier entertainmentpany. You signed here, and you can''t get any


    good resources. If you terminate the contract with Stars Entertainment, I personally invite you toe


    to Havend."


    Hua Ru was the entertainmentpany of Limbaugh Group and the leader of the Entertainment


    Circle.


    Any of the resources was enough to crush all the stars.


    "That won''t do. My contract hasn''t expired yet. If I terminate the contract like this, I will pay a lot of


    "I''ll pay for it for you." Charleston stared at Margaret with deep affection.


    Margaret impatiently reached out her hand and poked Charleston''s forehead. "After we got married,


    your money was all mine, but now I can''t do it."


    "Then let''s get married tomorrow." President Limbaugh''s eyes lit up.


    "No way."


    "What, little thing, do you want to go back on your word and refuse to marry me?" Charleston''s dark


    eyes were full of ridicule.


    Margaret shook her head and said with a dignified face, "Of course not. I can marry you, but there is a


    huge gap between our status. If it is announced, many people will say that I am the one who will back


    you up."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Charleston, I want to marry you, but not now!"


    "When I reach the height that is enough to match you, I will tell all the people in the world that you,


    Charleston, are Margaret''s!"

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Chapter 148


    It was obvious that Margaret hade a little fast.


    It was so aggressive and sweet that President Limbaugh, who had always been calm, was caught off


    guard.


    However, President Limbaugh said that such a sweet and greasy candy could really be eaten a few


    more times!


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you." After Charleston came to his senses, he reached out and rubbed Margaret''s


    little head.


    Margaret''s heart was suddenly filled with emotion.


    Thank you, thank you, Charleston.


    Thank you for loving me, thank you for indulging me.


    Charleston was as overbearing as Charleston. If he really wanted to possess a woman, he could use


    his power to do it, or even announce it directly.


    But now he agreed to her unreasonable terms.


    "Little thing, remember what you said today. I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you all the time!"


    Wait a minute!


    After leaving the hospital, Margaret''s mood became extremely good.


    Larry directly sent her back to the Lu''s vi.


    After getting out of the car, Margaret walked to the door and saw Elvis running over.


    "Why are you here?" Margaret could not help but frown slightly and asked.


    "I live here, but you, why are you here?" Elvis pointed to the vi next to him.


    The vi in thismunity was the top one in Asshington. It was not surprising that Elvis lived here.


    "I''m also living here." Margaret swung the key in her hand and opened the door.


    "Humph, I can have used fingerprints, but I have to show off the key to Elvis."


    "Wow, you and my uncle are living together. It''s really amazing. I can almost hold your children." Elvis''s


    eyes widened.


    In his mind, he was already fantasizing about his future cousin.


    "Put away your filthy idea. Our rtionship is very pure now, okay?" Margaret directly gave Elvis a


    head-on blow.


    "Don''t you know how to be gentle? After all, we are friends of life and death, okay?" Elvis hurriedly


    rubbed his head.


    Fortunately, the p was not a p on his face. After all, now he had to rely on his face to eat.


    "Who is your life-and-death friend?" Margaret walked into the vi.


    Elvis also followed in and closed the door. "At that time, we were chased and killed together. Haven''t


    we be friends of life and death? Have you forgotten that when you were in the Milesburg, you


    suddenly ran in. If it weren''t for you, I would have been fascinated by drugs."


    Hearing Elvis''s words, Margaret paused.


    But Elvis didn''t notice it at all. He continued to read, "It''s strange that you were not selling wine in the


    hotel. Why did you seem to be chased by others when you broke into the house?"


    Margaret''s eyes shed a cold light and quickly dissipated.


    She directly picked up an apple on the tea table and threw it to Elvis. "Why are there so much


    nonsense? Hurry up and wash an apple for me."


    Elvis wanted to resist in his heart, but he did not dare to offend his future aunt, so he had to wash the


    apple happily.


    Looking at the back of Elvis, Margaret thought of what he just said and could not help but have a


    headache.


    If it weren''t for that person, would she have met this little bear when she was chased and killed?


    As soon as she turned on theputer, Margaret logged on Weibo, and a lot of messages immediately


    crowded in.


    Margaret only posted a piece of weibo, which now had a nearly one millionments on it.


    However, Margaret Yun''s fans had increased from zero to five million.


    "These five million are real fans. Why didn''t they buy a navy?"


    The news of Margaret Yun''s death had been searched on a hot topic. Many people inside said that


    Margaret Yun''s death deserved it and had done so many bad things.


    Some people said that Margaret Yun had passed away, and it would be disrespectful to talk about


    these things.


    Margaret just nced at it briefly and then directly found Elvis''s name on Weibo.


    Elvis had already paid attention to her when he made a statement to her.


    However, Margaret hadn''t paid attention to it yet.


    Now that he had searched it, he had paid close attention to it.


    Margaret''s actions shocked many fans. "Oh my god, their goddess has finallye back to life."


    Other than the fact that Margaret had logged into Weibo at the beginning when he applied for it, he had


    never logged into it at all.


    Everyone almost thought that they had eaten a fake goddess.


    [With your face, are you feeling better? I''ve misunderstood you and almost lost my fans. I''m really


    sorry]


    [I used to insult Margaret, but now I feel like I''m an idiot]


    [I heard that when the Margaret family exploded, Margaret was also in the Margaret family''s vi. How


    trouble to the family.]


    "Don''te out and show off. I think it''s Mrs. Melissa who bless her if she''s fine. Melissa, do you know


    that? Mrs. Simons, the real Mrs. Simons, is the real daughter of the Margaret family. Margaret Yun''s


    and her mother are the mistress and illegitimate daughter. Of course, her father''s personality is not very


    good. The Taylor family hase out to spread rumors in person."


    Margaret clicked on Weibo and saw such a reply.


    All of a sudden, he was a little surprised. "The reply from Taylor family?"


    What did the Taylor family reply to?


    [Thank you for your concern, I''m fine.] After Margaret just posted a blog, she suddenly received a


    private message.


    Logically speaking, Margaret usually wouldn''t reply since there were too many private letters.


    However, the private message this time was to catch the demon priest, Guan Bo.


    Guan Bo?


    [Nearby Face, I''m the director of the demon imprisoner. I can''t get in touch with you on my phone]


    It suddenly urred to Margaret that her cell phone must have been blown up to a high point.


    "It seems that I have to go back and add a mobile phone card."


    [My phone can''t be used for the time being. Director, if you have something to say to me on Weibo]


    [Well, it''s like this. The demon yer will y on the fruit table next week. I''ll send the poster to you.


    Remember to promote it]


    At first, the demon hunter had to y for at least the next quarter, but there was something wrong with


    the TV series that was scheduled to be submitted next week on the fruit table.


    In addition, Margaret was very popr now, so the fruit table was willing to y the "Evil Summoner".


    [Okay, I see.]


    After Margaret kept the picture, she posted another blog saying, "Next week, I''ll wait for you at the


    mango table~"


    The poster was a double-faced face.


    On one side, the fox demon looked like a little fox when she was pure and wless at the beginning.


    On the other side, it was the time when the fox demon turned into a state-shattering demon queen for


    the sake of revenge.


    The two different emotions attracted more attention to the role of the fox demon.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Everyone expressed their confidence in Margaret''s spirit. She could definitely y a fox demon.


    However, there were also people who questioned why Margaret was always acting as a monster.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Chapter 149


    That''s what the entertainment circle is like. If you do well, some people will doubt you. If you don''t do


    well, some people will doubt you.


    "As long as you''re a little bad for the keyboard man."


    He would definitely scold all the 18 generations of your ancestors for thest time.


    Therefore, some people even said that Margaret was too beautiful when she grew up. She was born to


    y the role of a goblin.


    [I was watching the preview just now. It''s burning. I really want to see it now]


    [Now, it''s really rare for Fengchai to be as outstanding as Margaret. I feel that she is also very strong,


    and so is the fox demon]


    [I can''t tell what kind of acting skills she has. Aren''t these two different roles of the same type? I think


    that Margaret can only pick on this type because she looks like this]


    .....


    There were a lot of optimistic voices, but some of them were not good-looking.


    After a simple nce, Margaret searched the Taylor family.


    Sure enough, she saw a Weibo post making a statement for her.


    He listed Melissa Margaret''s rtionship with Margaret Zhen, Margaret Zhen, and Margaret Yun''an in a


    very simple tone.


    There were a lot ofizens below. It was really more disgusting than 8 o''clockter.


    Margaret read the name of this Weibo.


    His heart was full of joy.


    The introduction was the piano.


    It was obvious that she was Serene, her cousin.


    Margaret blinked her eyes. After paying close attention to Serene, she logged out of the Weibo.


    Wait a minute!


    The next day.


    Margaret returned to the stars.


    Margaret Yun was a star-shrouded artist. Now that something had happened, thepany''s


    atmosphere became somewhat subtle.


    In addition, the rtionship between Margaret and Margaret Yun''an made the atmosphere more subtle


    after Margaret appeared.


    Along the way, they all whispered to each other.


    Margaret went straight to the lounge arranged by thepany. As soon as he closed the door, an


    unhappy voice came over.


    "Why are you here?"


    Margaret turned her head and saw Sandra standing in front of her with dissatisfaction.


    "This is my lounge. Why can''t Ie?" Margaret felt funny.


    No matter how Margaret looked at him, Sandra didn''t like him at all.


    "It''s really a jinx. If it weren''t for you, how could Margaret Yun''s death be possible? It''s too unlucky."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Margaret narrowed her eyes, and there was a hint of danger in her eyes. "You can say it again."


    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you tell others?" Looking at Margaret''s eyes, Sandra felt an inexplicable fear


    in her heart, but she still puffed out her chest.


    "So, let''s ask you to say it again."


    Sandra''s eyes were drifting.


    "Why didn''t you speak? My good agent?" Margaret approached him step by step. "You don''t even know


    how to speak. You haven''t received me a useful advertisement for such a long time. What do you think


    I want you to do?"


    "You..." Sandra took a few steps back and wanted to cry but had no tears.


    In fact, she also wanted to tter Margaret.


    Although there were some contradictions in the past, now it was signed by her, and Margaret Yun''s


    passing away.


    As Margaret''s agent, of course, the more popr Margaret''s face was, the better it would be for her.


    ording to Margaret''s current poprity, there were indeed a lot of invitations to film and


    advertisements, and even several artists of thepany were invited.


    But the big part of the room was pressed down by Zachary.


    In fact, as an agent, Sandra still had some means, but thispany really didn''t work hard.


    Every time she picked up an artist, Zachary would suppress the resources of this artist.


    This artist gradually lost his fame. Of course, he was not popr anymore.


    "And it''s not the same."


    Sandra went to question Zachary, but he didn''t expect Zachary to say that he didn''t think the resources


    were good.


    Sandra was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He was really blind.


    If it weren''t for the fact that her contract was still signed in the stars, she would have stayed here for a


    long time.


    "Go ask Chairman Wen yourself. Anyway, aren''t you familiar with Director Wen?" Sandra said hurriedly.


    Margaret looked in the direction of the elevator and said, "Okay, then I''ll ask her in person."


    Coincidentally, Margaret did have something to ask Zachary.


    Walking toward the elevator, several little artists were discussing in the corner.


    "Is the season of the Hai Selection Contest going to start again?"


    "Yes, it seems that this time it was a Japanese selection. Thest time was in the Milesburg. The


    "Come on, Hai has chosen many times, but don''t you think that Margaret is the only one left now? No


    one else has been seen. I guess he has been driven away..."


    .....


    Listening to their discussion, Margaret''s eyes blinked.


    Of course, at that time, there were ten girls passing through the sea just like her. Generally speaking,


    she should have met them in the stars.


    So far, she had not seen a familiar face.


    They took the elevator to the top floor. It was Zachary''s office. Margaret knocked on the door.


    "Come in," replied the middle-aged man.


    Margaret pushed the door open and walked in.


    Zachary narrowed his eyes when he saw Margaret. "What are you doing here?"


    "What do you want me to do? Ask what''s the rtionship between you and the Margaret family''s fire


    house?" Margaret walked to the front of the desk and knocked on the table.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Zachary said in a sharp voice, as if he was a cat whose


    tail had been trodden on.


    "Oh, do you not understand, or do you pretend not to know, Zachary, in fact, your heart is really ck to


    the extreme, ruthless and disgusting to the extreme." Margaret looked at Zachary with a trace of


    disgust in her eyes. "After all, Margaret Yun is your fiancee. She has just passed away a few days ago,


    and you seem to have no reaction."


    "If you are talking about this, please go out." Zachary''s voice became a little cold.


    Margaret stood up straight, looked at Zachary resentfully, and said coldly, "Today, I want to ask you,


    why did you suppress my resources?"


    "..."


    "Did you rmend all kinds of movies and advertisements to me?" Margaret said, squinting.


    Before Zachary answered, Margaret suddenly took the information in front of Zachary.


    Zachary reacted in the blink of an eye. He wanted to snatch it, but it was toote.


    "Suanne-Shi''s advertisement for endorsement." Margaret hooked her lips.


    Yu Suanne was a face-to-face brand, and this information was an advertisement invitation from the


    Yishi Company.


    "Well, I''ll take it." Margaret said directly.


    Her overbearing tone did not allow anyone to refuse at all.


    There was anger in Zachary''s eyes, but it soon dispersed. Forget it, it was just an advertisement, and it


    didn''t bring much heat.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    Chapter 150


    Although Zachary was not very willing to do so.


    But he was worried that he would be discovered by Margaret if he continued to entangle with her.


    As a result, he could only agree in the end.


    "When the timees, I will give the contract to Sandra. She will arrange it for you. You can leave


    now." Zachary said coldly.


    Only then did Margaret throw back the contract in her hand to Zachary.


    "Besides, if there is any contract in the future, please directly give it to my assistant. Zachary, don''t


    forget that we agreed that if the opinions of both sides in the resources are different, we can negotiate


    in front of the shareholders. Do you think that the shareholders will support you or me?"


    The shareholders had to wait for the dividends of thepany. Naturally, they wanted thepany to


    get better and better.


    The more resources Margaret had, the more benefits she would bring to the stars.


    Of course, the shareholders were standing on Margaret''s side.


    After Zachary heard Margaret''s words, there was a sh of gloom in his eyes. "At that time, you were


    not allowed to tell others the terms of our negotiation and the conditions that you gave Margaret Yun''an


    as a substitute. As a result, it was still exposed now."


    "Oh, it seems that Mr. Whn''s memory is really not very good. What I mean is that I don''t expose it


    personally, but this time, it was Mr. Guo who did it, didn''t it?" Margaretughed.


    However, Zachary''s words made her feel more suspicious.


    Now that Margaret Yun was gone, why would Zachary be hostile to her?


    Zachary was definitely a person who paid more attention to interests. She did not believe that Zachary


    would always be against her because of Margaret Yun''s help.


    But in Zachary''s eyes, there was only money.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    However, the purpose of hering here had been achieved. After epting the endorsement of Yu


    Shi, Margaret Yun left the office directly.


    Then he walked toward his lounge.


    Sandra stood outside the door and just hung up the phone. When he saw Margaret, he stared at her.


    Margaret immediately knew that Yu Shi must have contacted Sandra.


    "Y ssic said that we''ll meet on Monday, and you''ll go to shoot advertisements after that," Sandra


    said.


    Margaret nodded and said, "I see."


    Sandra turned her head and left directly. Margaret walked into the lounge. Soon, Lacy also came.


    "Look, I just received a notice that Sandra said that we will be filming Yu Shi''s advertisement next


    week, right?" Lacy asked in a blink of an eye.


    Margaret nodded and said, "Well, the contract has been arranged. I''ve just signed it."


    "Okay." Lacy nodded and then raised one of his opinions. "Well, now you have a lot of fans, so I want


    to set up a studio''s Weibo on Weibo. In this way, I can announce your schedule, and then I can also


    increase the interaction with my fans."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded. "I''ll leave it to you."


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Lacy nodded and registered a studio''s Weibo immediately.


    After that, he submitted a application for identity. Soon, after approval, he gained a lot of attention.


    After all, Margaret was at the peak of her poprity.


    It didn''t take long for him to gain a lot of attention.


    Tens of thousands of fans went up in an instant.


    At this time, Lacy announced a piece of news.


    [On Wednesday, I''ll announce the new endorser and prepare to shoot a new advertisement. Will


    everyone look forward to it?]


    Margaret''s fans were all on her meal just now. Now it was the most critical moment, so she immediately


    pushed the news to the top of the most searched hashtags.


    Some people even pulled it out, and Yu Suanne and Shuang were also going to announce the


    spokesperson on Wednesday.


    It seemed that this endorser was probably Margaret''s.


    Yanshi was quite famous, so Margaret''s fans all felt that Margaret''s resources were really good this


    time.


    Wait a minute!


    In the dressing room.


    Suanne had just finished taking a top magazine. At this time, she was removing her makeup, and she


    just happened to see this news.


    "Margaret is speaking on behalf of me?" Suanne narrowed her eyes and suddenly looked at the agent


    next to her. "Did Yu Suanne invite me to do an advertisement before?"


    "Yishi?" The agent thought for a moment and said truthfully, "Yes, there is, but you have to know that


    although Yu Shi''s endorsement is not bad, it is for people without background. Now the whole


    Limbaugh Group is your patron. Do you have any resources you want? Yu Shi is nothing. I will reject it


    directly for you."


    If it was before, Suanne would naturally not ask about it.


    But things were different now.


    "Help me investigate whether the spokesperson of Yu Suanne is Margaret or not. If so, help me snatch


    this spokesperson over." Suanne looked at the message on her mobile phone''s Weibo and said.


    "Why do you suddenly care so much about this little endorser?" The agent asked with some doubts.


    "Nothing. It''s just that I don''t want some people to befortable." A trace of cruelty shed across


    Suanne''s mouth.


    At this time, a small assistant came over with a cup of coffee. "Suanne, this is your coffee. Please enjoy


    yourself."


    A magazine was one of the top magazines. If it was treated to other artists, of course, it would not have


    such a good attitude towards it.


    But Suanne was different.


    Everyone present knew that Suanne had been supported by Limbaugh Group for so many years, and


    the resources of Limbaugh Group had been spent on her desperately.


    Obviously, this woman was the future wife of the CEO of Limbaugh Group.


    Of course, he had to please her.


    "Thank you." Suanne smiled sweetly and nodded.


    Wait for a moment.


    Today was the day Charleston was discharged from the hospital.


    Margaret didn''t go to the hospital personally, but stayed in the vi.


    In fact, Margaret''s cooking skills were not very good. She could only make some home-cooked dishes,


    such as tomato and eggs. If they were more profound, she would not be able to grasp them.


    However, this time, because Charleston was going to be discharged from the hospital, he personally


    cooked, holding a menu in one hand and studying it in the other.


    Elvis, who came to watch the scene of bustle, was almost shocked.


    "You''re possessed, aren''t you? How did you be a good wife and good mother?" Elvis closed his


    chin and looked at Margaret with a strange inquiry.


    "Get out of my way. I''m making love meals for Charleston. You single dog knows nothing." Margaret


    looked at Anyang City with disdain.


    Lin Mengya felt disgusted for no reason.


    An, baby, single dog. Yi Xuan expressed that he was really innocent.


    At this time, the stewed chicken soup was just ready, and the door of the vi was opened.


    Charleston walked in, and it was cold at night beside her.


    Margaret quickly put down the things in his hand and ran over in small steps. The appearance of the


    little woman almost didn''t make Elvis''s goosebumps all over the ce.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    Chapter 151


    After all, when Margaret and Elvis were together, they had a tough character.


    An babies had always been the one who had been bullied.


    Now Margaret''s contrast really gave Anji a big blow.


    "How is it? Is there any difort in your body?" Margaret took Charleston''s hand and asked in a


    hurry.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine, otherwise, how could the doctor leave the hospital for me?" Charleston looked at


    Margaret who was worried about herself. In an instant, she felt as if her heart was filled with honey.


    The single Larry also felt that she had suffered 10, 000 points of damage.


    "Sir, do you want to go in first?" Standing at the door, the dog food was so greasy. What kind of scene


    would it be?


    "Yes, yes, yes, the wind outside is very strong. Come in quickly." Margaret also said quickly.


    Pulling Charleston to sit on the soft sofa, Margaret turned around and took out the chicken soup and


    put it in front of Charleston.


    She looked at Charleston and felt a little embarrassed. She said, "This is the chicken soup I cooked for


    the first time. Try it and see if it tastes good."


    Elvis, who was standing next to her, suddenly felt that he had lost all his sense of view.


    "Damn it! What a double standard!"


    "When you were talking to me, you were the one who dared to feel that it was not good. I would blow


    up your dog head if I didn''t drink well."


    "I''ll just say it to Charleston. Dear, can you try it on?"


    Women were really terrible when it came to double standards.


    "Okay, I''ll try." Charleston nodded gently.


    Margaret''s cooking skill was indeed not good, but it was made ording to the instructions on the


    menu, so it was not bad.


    She would not say that it was too bad. After Charleston took a bite, he nodded and looked at Margaret


    gently. "Well, it''s delicious."


    Margaret shyly held her face in her hands.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    But Anji didn''t eat the broken chicken soup, instead, she ate a handful of good dog food.


    Charleston was a little full after drinking chicken soup, and Elvis was also full of dog food.


    "By the way, uncle, Grandma and grandpa said that they would return to Havend before. Do you


    remember when?" Elvis suddenly asked.


    Charleston''s subordinate paused. "I don''t know the details. I''ll ask them toe back and call me


    again."


    "Grandma is now in good health. Although the medical care in the Milesburg is good, Havend is


    more suitable for her health. It''s good for her toe back." Elvis nodded.


    When he heard the words "Mi Country Medical University", Margaret blinked her eyes.


    "Margaret, do you have any activities recently?" Elvis suddenly asked Margaret.


    Margaret said honestly, "There is an advertisement."


    "Just an advertisement? Your team is too poor. ording to your current poprity, you shouldn''t just


    be an endorser." Elvis smacked his lips.


    Margaret said with a sigh, "I have no choice. You don''t know how hard mypany is to deal with my


    father. If I didn''t take the initiative, I''m afraid that this endorsement still couldn''t be obtained."


    "Why don''t you stay in that sh*tpany? I''ve heard of stars in the Milesburg before. I don''t know if it''s


    because of the bad Fengshui. I''ve participated in so many rounds of fashion selection, but none of


    them is a sessful artist."


    An Ruoyan''s words made Margaret slightly absent-minded.


    Yes, stars could be considered as a more historical entertainmentpany in the entertainment circle.


    Even if other entertainmentpanies should have been sessful for so many years, the stars had


    always belonged to the third-tier entertainmentpany.


    Zachary was supposed to be an ambitious person.


    How could a well-offpany be like this?


    Margaret was a little confused.


    Wait a minute!


    "By the way, we have made an appointment with Suanne today. At eight o''clock, we will go to the


    central square on time to shoot an advertisement." Lacy looked at the information sent by the person in


    charge of Yishi before and said.


    Margaret nodded and said, "Okay, I got it."


    It was now past seven o''clock.


    That was to say, it was just toote to go there now.


    Andter on, Guan Bo would be the spokesperson of the official announcement this time.


    After getting into the nanny''s car, Margaret subconsciously looked at the driver. The previous driver had


    been reced by her.


    Now the driver''s assistant was one of us. As for the agent...


    Margaret thought of Sandra. Her hostility to her was not ordinary. It seemed that the stars couldn''t stay


    there any longer.


    "The official post has been announced!" After releasing Margaret''s trip, Lacy took a look at the official


    post and did not expect that he had already been the spokesperson of the official post.


    Lacy hurriedly clicked on it and looked at it. After seeing the contents clearly, his body suddenly froze.


    Margaret looked at him in confusion and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Although on the official post of Yu Suanne was the spokesperson of officialxuan, the spokesperson was


    not Margaret, but Suanne!


    "What''s going on?"


    Even Margaret was stunned.


    "That''s too much. Did our advertisement get intercepted?" Lacy said angrily.


    Broken Hu, in the entertainment circle, referred to the endorsement that was supposed to be for you. It


    was exchanged at a lower price or something else.


    "What''s wrong with you? Why did the official announce Suanne? Haven''t you already decided that we


    should face each other?" Lacy immediately called him.


    Unexpectedly, the person on the other side said very apologetically, "I''m really sorry, but we didn''t sign


    a contract, so we just wasted a little time."


    "What the hell? What do you mean by that?"


    Generally speaking, it was to give the contract first and then shoot advertisements. But this time, it was


    really dyed by Zachary for a long time, so some procedures were more chaotic.


    The other party said that it was the same thing to shoot the advertisement first and sign the contract


    Margaret didn''t care about it at that time, so she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    He didn''t expect that this time...


    "Did the other party announce Suanne?" Margaret took Lacy''s mobile phone. At this time, the interface


    on the Weibo was a photo of Suanne. She looked like she was smiling.


    At this time, in Margaret''s eyes, it seemed that he was provoking something.


    "Yes, logically speaking, although Yu Suanne''s endorsement is good, after all, it is an international


    route ording to the current arrangement, why did she intercept Hu Yishi''s endorsement?" Lacy was


    really puzzled.


    Margaret narrowed his eyes and returned the phone to Lacy. "Let''s go back to the stars."


    "Just, just go back like this? No, I have to argue with him." Lacy said reluctantly.


    Margaret said grumpily, "Now that Suanne has be an official, do you think it will be useful for us to


    find them to argue?"


    "But..."


    "There''s no need, but it''s good to learn from the past." Margaret didn''t mind. She worked in the


    entertainment circle just for money. The endorsement fee of Riley Jewelry was enough for her to


    be a prostitute for a period of time.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Chapter 152


    Margaret was just ayman.


    "I can''t put all my bullsh*t words for the sake of my dream."


    She was apleteyman.


    As for Lacy, it was obvious that he felt wronged for her.


    "Suanne, why is this so? She has already booked it for your endorsement, but she also grabbed it. It''s


    too bad. It''s still your ssmate."


    For a moment, Margaret felt that Lacy''s thoughts were really simple and cute.


    He still felt that Suanne was her good ssmate.


    Margaret still remembered that it was probably Suanne who framed her on the cruise ship, and there


    were also a series of events simr to announcing sovereignty.


    Margaret suddenly remembered that Limbaugh Group had been supporting Suanne over the years.


    And it was possible that there might be a rtionship between Suanne and Charleston since she could


    make Suanne say that.


    But Margaret believed in Charleston.


    In this rtionship, it was absolutely impossible to shake Charleston''s heart.


    Now, Margaret absolutely believed in Charleston. Then, she would wait for Charleston to leave, and be


    willing to confess to him.


    As for Suanne.


    Humph, she really hated Suanne now.


    In the past, they just hated each other a little bit, but now, they hated each other more than before,


    which became a big dislike.


    Margaret knew that Charleston had no feelings for Zheng Yunzhi, but she also knew that Suanne must


    have something in her mind about Charleston.


    This kind of feeling of annoying people who cared about their own things was really bad.


    Wait a minute!


    He went back to the star lounge.


    Sandra had been waiting there for a long time.


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t got the endorsement yet?" Sandra sneered coldly.


    Now everyone on the Inte knew that it should have been Margaret''sYu Suanne''s endorsement, but


    now it was on Suanne''s hand.


    "Hey, what do you mean by gloating now? Have you forgotten your dignity agent?" When Lacy saw


    Sandra''s attitude, he couldn''t help but be a little angry.


    He really felt that it was not worth it for Margaret.


    Suanne didn''t need to worry about her own condition at all, but thepany didn''t give her a hand.


    And even though Sandra was Margaret''s agent, she had never considered Margaret''s safety.


    "All right." Margaret looked at Lacy and said in a gentle voice, "You go back first."


    "But..." Lacy was still a little worried.


    Margaret gave her a reassuring look.


    Lacy gritted his teeth and stamped his feet. He could only leave reluctantly.


    Although she was angry, she had no choice. Now Margaret was in thepany of stars, so she could


    only listen to the words of stars.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, only Sandra and Margaret were left in the lounge. Sandra didn''t know


    why, but somehow he felt a sense of pressure.


    She was afraid of Margaret.


    This was absolute.


    From the beginning.


    However, after Margaret was registered in the name of stars, she seemed to be acting like a tiger.


    But when he saw Margaret, he still had an inexplicable fear.


    "As my agent, you don''t think about me at all, and even exclude me. Is this the quality of you as an


    agent?" Margaret said, raising his eyebrows.


    "Hum, are you angry from embarrassment because you can''t beat Suanne? How can a pheasant want


    to be a phoenix? Are you dreaming? Look at Suanne. She has the support of Limbaugh Group,


    and she may be Mrs. Limbaugh in the future. What do you think she is?" Sandra grew up and said


    sarcastically.


    If Elvis was here at this time, when he heard Sandra, he would look at Sandra as if he was saying, "Are


    you a fool?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "What the hell? Who is Suanne? Would Mrs. Limbaugh dare to be so arrogant in front of you in the


    future?"


    "Awesome!"


    "Ha." Margaret smiled and then looked up at Sandra. "Three seconds, get out, or you won''t be able to


    survive in the profession of the agent."


    Margaret''s voice was extremely cold, like the ice from the North Pole.


    Sandra shook her body and said, "You, who are you scaring?"


    But she couldn''t help walking out of the room.


    Margaret looked at Sandra''s back coldly with a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    It was said that three seconds would mean three seconds. Now that she went out in five seconds, she


    should not me herself for being cruel.


    Margaret looked at the recording documents on his mobile phone, narrowed his eyes, kept them, and


    then walked outside.


    As a result, at the corner, a slender figure in front of her hit her directly without noticing.


    Margaret was stunned for a moment and quickly held the man up. She didn''t have time to speak.


    The man apologized in a hurry and said, "Sorry, sorry..."


    "I''m fine," Margaret said softly.


    The girl raised her head and looked at Margaret with a sh of light in her eyes. "You, you are


    Margaret."


    "Huh?" Margaret said, raising his eyebrows.


    "My name is Xu Yuanyuan. I''m your fan." Xu Yuanyuan took Margaret''s hand with excitement. "I''ve


    seen your jewelry advertisement. It''s so beautiful."


    Originally, she thought that Margaret in the advertisement was already very beautiful, but unexpectedly,


    the reality was even more exquisite.


    "Hello." Margaret also did not expect that she would harvest a living fan in thepany.


    This feeling seemed to be not bad.


    "That''s because you''re the one who attended the show selection." Xu Yuanyuan blinked her eyes.


    "Now that you''re selected, it''s really good to be able to see you. By the way, Margaret is what I''ve


    made. I hope you won''t mind epting it."


    With this, Xu Yuanyuan took out a thing from her bag and handed it to Margaret.


    Margaret took it doubtfully and found that it was an electronic pet that she had yed before when she


    was a child.


    Ahem, this thing seemed to have a bit of history.


    "This is?" Margaret looked at Xu Yuanyuan in confusion.


    Xu Yuanyuan said with some excitement, "This electronic pet machine was modified by me. It can send


    a simple wordmunication. I usually like to do small research and transform, but my parents don''t


    support it. So I want to sign up secretly to make money. Only in this way can I have the ability to


    transform it. Then this electronic pet is my first small article to transform, or I hope you can ept it."


    After hearing Xu Yuanyuan''s words, Margaret was slightly stunned. Then she smiled and said, "Okay,


    then I''ll take it."


    "Great." Xu Yuanyuan was a little excited. Suddenly, she thought of something and patted her head.


    "As a result, the person in charge just contacted me and said that I was going to take part in the public


    show in City B. I''ll go first."


    "Go ahead." Margaret''s mood, which had been a little depressed, became a little better.


    At this time, the two girls did not know how much the electronic pet would help them in the future.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    Chapter 153


    "What the hell? Your endorsement has been robbed?" On the way, Elvis called.


    Margaret suddenly felt a little angry.


    This naughty boy was really the one who couldn''t open the pot and mentioned the pot. Didn''t he see


    that she was now holding back?


    She didn''t expect that Fang Qiu would mention this to her.


    "What do you want? Do you want to make me a sandbag?" Margaret looked like a big boss.


    Elvis hurriedly begged for mercy. "No, don''t you realize that I am warning you in a weak way? If you


    feel wronged, you can go to my uncle, your boyfriend~"


    Listening to the other side''s particrly coquettish tone, Margaret''s mouth curled.


    After kicking the small stone on the road for a long time, he said, "You said that he was my boyfriend?"


    It was her boyfriend.


    It was not difficult to solve the problem of the machine.


    If he had to say goodbye to Charleston when he encountered a little setback, what would that mean?


    Yes, the power in Charleston''s hands was indeed able to help her get justice.


    But if that was the case, then what was the difference from being kept as a mistress?


    "Well, then why don''t you look for him? Why are you feeling wronged?" Elvis raised his eyebrows


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    grumpily. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. This little white lotus isn''t like you. Have you changed your route?"


    "Shut up." Margaret rolled her eyes and thought of the rumors in the entertainment circle before, so she


    asked, "Do you know what''s the rtionship between Suanne and Charleston?"


    If there was no difort, it was abnormal. His man was tied with another woman.


    She was not a soft bun. How could she feelfortable?


    "You want to know? Ask Charleston to say goodbye by yourself." Elvis''s tone was very rude.


    "Do you want to say it or not?" Margaret said threateningly.


    "Tell me, in fact, I am not very clear, either. But I remember that a few years ago, my uncle suddenly


    asked someone to investigate Suanne''s information." Elvis said, "But I am not very clear about the


    details. After all, I was abroad at that time. If I remember, it is because my uncle, an iron tree that hasn''t


    bloomed for thousands of years, can actually investigate women."


    "..." A few years ago?


    When Margaret heard these three words, something shed through her mind, but it was too fast.


    He didn''t get hold of it.


    "Really?" Margaret narrowed her eyes and carefully recalled what Elvis said.


    "Yes, I''ve told you everything I know."


    "Alright, I know. I''m sorry that you''re innocent." Margaret said and hung up the phone.


    Should he say goodbye to Charleston?


    "That''s impossible."


    This time, she was at a disadvantage. She had no choice but to endure it by herself. However, sooner


    orter, she would fight back.


    After Margaret returned to the apartment, he had been resting for the past few days.


    Because there was no job, and there was no propaganda.


    After calling Beanie, Margaret turned over and wanted to pour himself a ss of water.


    At this time, there was a beep sound.


    "What''s that sound?"


    Margaret looked in the direction of the voice and opened the drawer. She saw the pink electronic pet


    inside.


    This was a gift Xu Yuanyuan had given her before.


    The little thing was a souvenir. Besides, she had a good impression of Xu Yuanyuan, so she didn''t


    throw away the pet machine and kept it here all the time.


    How could it ring at this time?


    Margaret picked it up in confusion, only to find that there were three words on it.


    Five hundred and fifty!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    Chapter 154


    What did that mean?


    Margaret thought for a long time, but she didn''te up with anything. In the end, she could only put


    the electronic pet back.


    After getting up and washing up, she sat on the big soft bed and turned on theputer.


    She logged in Weibo and searched her own name out of habit. Margaret nced at it and found that


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    many people mocked her for being her endorser.


    After all, the time given by the studio was obviously that Margaret wanted to speak on behalf of Li


    Tian. Unexpectedly, Suanne, the spokesperson of the officialxuan, was thest one.


    This was a very subtle matter.


    Margaret''s anti-fans wereughing at her for not being arrogant enough, but there were some fans who


    were distressed by Margaret''s brokeragepany''sck of effort.


    Unexpectedly, there was a matter that thepany''s artist''s endorsement had been robbed.


    Margaret''an didn''t pay attention to it after a quick nce.


    But to be honest, she did feel a little ufortable in her heart.


    Margaret suppressed the anger in her heart and saw Ayt, who was paying close attention to the


    people.


    It was "Evil Summoner", the director of "Evil Summoner", Ayt, because this evening, the demon


    imprisoner would y on the fruit table.


    It was just a small-scale production, so the audience andizens generally didn''t pay attention to it.


    But now, it was different. There was Margaret inside. Now, she could be said to be a topic of


    conversation.


    With her around and Suanne''s attention being snatched by Suanne this time, this y had be


    popr before the show started.


    The ratings on the TV station were not clear, but the front shot on the Inte had already increased


    rapidly. The main shot had not been yed yet, but now the number of y was already over a


    hundred million.


    The manager of the TV drama, Bo''eil, was watching Margaret.


    After thinking about it for a while, Margaret directly forwarded a love post and then went offline.


    She thought of what theizens said before. Indeed, she was unlucky to meet an irresponsible


    Not only was she irresponsible, but she also wished she could die.


    "It''s really a heart-tiring thing."


    However, she could not break the contract now.


    Sighing, Margaret got up and wanted to go to the stars. Because there was a new y going on,


    Margaret needed to cooperate with thepany''s publicity work.


    Margaret came to the lounge of stars. When he just entered the door, he saw that Lacy was already


    sitting there.


    "By the way, I just received the news from the crew that there may be a slight interview tonight," Lacy


    said quickly.


    A slight interview was the time when the show was broadcast. Theizens sent questions, and then


    the artists chose some of them to answer.


    Margaret nodded and said, "Okay, I got it."


    "Well, it''s eight o''clock." Lacy said. She stood up and looked at the time. It was already six o''clock.


    "Margaret, have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet, let''s go to the canteen together." Margaret said.


    There was a special canteen in the starry sky, and Margaret came to the canteen.


    Lacy brought two dishes and put them in front of Margaret''s face. He looked around and mysteriously


    said, "It''s empty again. I don''t know if stars are good at geomancy or not. After so many years in the


    entertainment circle, thepany''s status is still so low, and it''s always picking shows abroad, but


    there are still so few people. I don''t know if you think thepany''s resources are not good enough to


    leave."


    "Are there many stars in the stars?" Margaret said as she picked up a piece of potatoes.


    "Yes, I heard that there are a lot of them every year, almost two months." Lacy said.


    Margaret remembered that Xu Yuanyuan had also chosen a show. She hadn''t seen her for such a long


    time. Not only her, but also the previous artists rarely saw her.


    Margaret put the mashed potatoes into her mouth and suddenly thought of the message from the


    electronic pet machine.


    "five hundred and fifty..."


    Swoosh!


    International distress signal!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Chapter 155


    Why did Xu Yuanyuan send her such a message?


    What''s more, I haven''t seen her for so many days.


    Margaret had a bad feeling.


    "Lacy, can you help me to contact Xu Yuanyuan? She''s a newly selected artist from the stars."


    Margaret looked at Lacy.


    Lacy thought for a moment and said, "There should be some in thepany''s files. I''ll go and have a


    look."


    Lacy''s speed was not bad. Soon, he got Xu Yuanyuan''s information. Through the number left on it,


    Margaret called her, but no one answered.


    Margaret''s heart skipped a beat. All the little artists in thepany had their own apartments. Margaret


    and Lacy came to Xu Yuanyuan''s apartment.


    Unexpectedly, the neighbor said that he hadn''t seen Xu Yuanyuan for a long time.


    "Something happened to her," Margaret said, pursing her lips.


    "Something happened?" Lacy widened his eyes. "Why did something happen?"


    Margaret seemed to think of something and made a big decision. "Lacy, I''ll go back to my apartment."


    "Why did you go back to the apartment? We''ll have a small interviewter," Lacy said quickly.


    However, it seemed that Margaret didn''t hear it and left the apartment quickly.


    Lacy sighed and hurried to catch up with her.


    Fortunately, stars showed the stars to the artists'' apartments in the same ce, so in less than ten


    minutes, Margaret had returned to her apartment.


    He took out the electronic pet machine from the cab and received another message as expected.


    "Gujize!"


    Three nine?


    What did he mean?


    Margaret said with a frown.


    "Did he catch a cold?"


    No...


    Xu Yuanyuan had sent her a distress signal before, which meant that Xu Yuanyuan must have been in


    danger.


    "Then it''s very likely that this Ze is about the location of her current position."


    Margaret pondered over the pet machine and sent it to "00".


    On the other hand, Chen Yuanyuan.


    Xu Yuanyuan should know that she had received the news.


    As expected, the other side quickly replied with a string of words.


    "3, generally speaking, it''s not like that!"


    What did this mean?


    Margaret''s brain was spinning at a fast speed.


    Method 999 mode and 333 mode 54. 5


    What had to do with the figures?


    A calendar...


    watches...


    An idea shed through Margaret''an''s mind. He typed on the nine-grid keyboard!


    He remembered that there used to be a ssmate in the school who secretly fell in love with others


    and did not dare to write the name and squarenguage, so he secretly wrote a few numbers


    ording to the keyboard words on the nine-grid grids.


    9 was...


    "I''m afraid I can''t beat him!"


    "Both the front and the backsystem..."


    That was W and Z.


    "Woo-z?"


    Or Wcheek?


    Wait...


    "Waaven..."


    Zachary!


    Margaret''s pupils suddenly widened. She quickly took out her mobile phone and made a phone call to


    Charleston to say goodbye.


    "What''s wrong?" Charleston''s maic voice came over.


    Margaret said anxiously, "Mr. Limbaugh, can you help me check on Zachary''s current situation?"


    "What happened?" Charleston noticed the excitement in Margaret''s tone.


    "I can''t make it clear now. You can ask someone to keep watch on Zachary first." After saying this,


    Margaret hung up the phone quickly.


    It was highly possible that it was Zachary.


    What did the word "three hundred and thirty-three and fifty-four mean?


    3 (2015: Road


    4 unwilling to let out a single word.


    5 +JingL


    Too much, Margaret listed all the information, but too much...


    At this time, the electronic pet sent a message again.


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    [ 745]


    "Is it using thenguage again?"


    Margaret frowned and thought, "Now it''s even more..."


    No...


    Margaret soon found that something was wrong.


    Xu Yuanyuan must know that it was impossible to crack it.


    She was not professional.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Chapter 156


    It was impossible to unlock so manyplicated passwords.


    What did that mean?


    [ 745]


    "74..." Margaret nced at these numbers.


    All of a sudden, he noticed something wrong.


    She quickly looked around and finally found it.


    On the nine-grid keyboard, the fourth one of the seven keys was S, the second one of the five keys


    was K, and the third one of the nine keys was Y.


    Cheng.


    He deduced that it had something to do with the airport!


    "Mr. Limbaugh, can you help me find the surveince video that Zachary often goes to the airport


    during this period?" Margaret anxiously called Charleston.


    Charleston''s worried voice came over. "When you said you were going to investigate Zachary, I had


    already ordered people to intercept his unusual ce and found that he contacted the East airport


    almost every month."


    "Dongfang Airport?"


    Margaret quickly searched for the news of the airport on the Inte.


    It was a private airport in Asshington.


    "The direction of the airport is mainly to the country in Africa..."


    "I see." Margaret was about to hang up.


    Charleston Fei quickly said, "What on earth happened? Tell me."


    This little woman suddenly asked this, it was about her ex-boyfriend...


    She was a little unhappy, but what worried her most was Margaret''s safety.


    "Nothing. I''m going to deal with something. I''ll be back soon." Margaret hung up the phone.


    It couldn''t be dyed any longer. Otherwise, Xu Yuanyuan might be in danger at any time.


    After Margaret put her mobile phone in her bag, she quickly went downstairs and got into the car to


    disappear in the direction of the airport.


    Because it was a private airport, and the driver didn''t get close to it, so he got out of the car from a


    distance.


    Margaret called the police in advance and then hid aside.


    It was one thing to save Xu Yuanyuan, but at the same time, it was also necessary to ensure the safety


    of her life.


    Therefore, Margaret decided to wait for the police to arrive first.


    When she just came over, she had already called. It should be almost there.


    As a result, at this time, Margaret suddenly saw a group of people.


    The private airport was surrounded by tall cement walls, and there were still people guarding at the


    door. Taking advantage of the darkness and woods, Margaret was very well hidden at this time, so that


    no one would discover her and she could happen to see what was going on inside.


    The crowd outside was a group of men, pulling a row of girls. They were blindfolded with ck cloth


    and walking toward one ce.


    It was... a helicopter.


    Damn it! How could he be so fast?


    Margaret suddenly opened her eyes wide and clenched her fists. If they got on the ne so quickly,


    they might not be able to find their positions.


    Then these girls would suffer a lot, wouldn''t they?


    Margaret took a deep breath and felt a little anxious.


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    Margaret breathed out a sigh of relief and looked around. Then he picked up a stone from the ground


    and threw it at the two guards at the door.


    "Who?" The two suddenly looked at each other alertly, and one of them suddenly walked toward


    Margaret.


    They had guns in their hands.


    Margaret let out a sigh.


    Under the cover of the night, Margaret listened carefully to the footsteps.


    Fortunately, when she was in the Milesburg, that man had taught her a lot, so that she would not be too


    embarrassed when she was in danger.


    Just as the man approached, Margaret suddenly made a move and was caught off guard!


    Obviously, the man didn''t realize it. He softened his hand and the gun fell into Margaret''s hand.


    Just as he was about to attack, Margaret directly hit his back neck with her elbow before him.


    He waspletely unprepared and fainted to the ground.


    "What''s wrong?" The other person noticed that something was wrong and rushed over.


    Margaret quickly grabbed two pieces of mud from the ground and threw them directly to the man''s


    eyes.


    The other side took the opportunity to pull down the gun, but fortunately, Margaret avoided it quickly.


    And the man''s action became chaotic because his eyes had sunk into the mud.


    Because he couldn''t see it, the man didn''t dare to continue to shoot.


    Margaret went directly behind him and kicked him directly in the ass, letting the man kiss the ground.


    Thismotion naturally attracted the attention of the people inside.


    He stopped and suddenly looked outside.


    Margaret also snatched the pistol from the guard on the ground.


    Then, he fired a shot at the sky.


    He left this ce quickly, went around the private airport, and fired again in the middle.


    She sighed and massaged her sore feet. Margaret felt that the red scarf in her chest was a little


    brighter.


    "Ah, it''s not easy to do a positive thing!"


    "Catch that man!" One of them shouted.


    Margaret patted her forehead and nned to go back immediately, but her physical strength was not


    very good.


    Besides, after running for so long, he was out of breath and his legs were weak.


    He was about to be caught up by someone.


    At this time, a ray of light shone over from the slope.


    Margaret subconsciously stretched out her hand to cover her eyes.


    The car stopped in front of her.


    After the car lights faded away, Margaret tried to close her eyes and check. It was a police car!


    Margaret suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and her feet went limp. She almost fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, a tall figure held her up, and his voice was a little serious.


    "You''re the one who reported the case?"


    "Ah?" Margaret Miaoyan was stunned for a moment, and quickly reacted, "My name is Margaret


    Miaoyan, and my name is Margaret Margaret in Suzhou..."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    She quickly nced at him and saw clearly the police uniform he was wearing, and then she breathed


    a sigh of relief.


    "Did they kidnap girls?" The policeman raised his eyebrows again and asked.


    "Yes, hurry up and arrest them!" Margaret quickly nodded.


    Three police cars came, and the police also got out of the cars, as well as the police helicopters


    patrolling in the sky. All of them were dispatched in an instant.


    All the people present were subdued in an instant, and several young girls were rescued as well.


    Several policewomen wereforting them.


    Only then did Margaret let out a sigh of relief. At this time, the mobile phone in her pocket vibrated.


    Margaret took out her mobile phone and looked at it, only to find that Lacy had sent her a lot of


    messages.


    [Dude, where have you been? The interview on Weibo is about to startter!]


    [Dude, where are you? Hurry up and reply to me!]


    .....


    "..." Margaret nced at the message and suddenly twitched her mouth. Just now, she was too


    nervous to find it. Now, she remembered that she had a new tweet interview with "Evil- recruited


    Monster Master" on Weibo tonight.


    The interview on Weibo was to attract people''s attention before the show started.


    However, at such a critical moment, Margaret was absent!


    He didn''t have to look to know that Margaret must have been sprayed to death on the Inte now.


    At this moment, a maic voice with a trace of coldness said, "Mrs. Limbaugh, why don''t you exin


    it to me? Why are you in another man''s arms? Hmm?"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    Chapter 157


    A familiar voice sounded behind him.


    Margaret subconsciously looked up and saw Charleston standing not far away with a faint smile on his


    handsome face.


    If it was someone who was familiar with Charleston, he would know that Mr. Limbaugh was angry.


    The person who made him angry must be in trouble.


    Obviously, Charleston was unhappy because of Margaret now, but was he willing to let Margaret


    suffer?


    Mr. Limbaugh would rather cut himself with a knife than hurt half of Margaret''s hair.


    Margaret looked at Charleston and then looked at himself who seemed to be a little close to the police


    officer. He couldn''t help but take a few steps back embarrassingly.


    He stretched out his ws and waved at Charleston.


    "Mr. Limbaugh..."


    Charleston''s eyes were obscure, and she suddenly grabbed her wrist. "You are so close to another


    man behind my back, and youe out to do such a dangerous thing. Do you have the ability?"


    Margaret looked in the direction of his eyes, only to find that both of her palms were injured.


    It was red and was mixed with sand. It looked a little scary.


    Margaret didn''t notice it just now, but now she felt a little pain.


    "I''m fine..." Margaret felt a little embarrassed when she felt that Charleston held her hand tightly in front


    of so many people.


    He wanted to pull out his hand.


    Unexpectedly, Charleston frowned slightly and did not hurt her hard, but she did not let her seed.


    "Don''t move, Mrs. Limbaugh!"


    "Mrs. Limbaugh?"


    "Mrs. Limbaugh!"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah. Now Margaret really wants to find a hole to hide in. She is really shy."


    It should be noted that although both of them had already confirmed that they wanted to be lovers, they


    still wanted to have a try.


    However, the fact that Margaret had always called Charleston Mr. Limbaugh as "Mr. Limbaugh" was


    mainly because Margaret could not think of any other more affectionate terms to address him.


    That was why he had always called him Mr. Limbaugh. He didn''t expect that he would call him Mr.


    Limbaugh''s wife.


    Compared to this pair, they were extremely intimate.


    She was really... so shy.


    Larry brought the disinfectant and the red medicine. Charleston quickly cleaned Margaret''s wound.


    "Police Officer Tang, those people are all arrested. Are they bringing back to the police station?" One of


    the policemen asked.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    The man called Officer Tang nced at Margaret, then turned his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Well,


    take them away, and some other victims alsoforted them to go to the bureau to make a record."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she looked at Margaret and said in a cold tone, "Miss Margaret,


    pleasee with us."


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    The victims were all girls. After being appeased by the policewoman, they got into a car. Margaret


    faintly saw Xu Yuanyuan''s figure, and then she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s go, I''ll send you there." Charleston hugged Margaret tightly in front of Officer Tang.


    It was as if he was announcing his sovereignty.


    Officer Tang nced at Charleston, and his eyes seemed to say, "Childish!"


    At the police station.


    Margaret also met an old acquaintance.


    Zachary.


    However,pared with the previous Zachary, he was obviously a bit embarrassed now.


    "Zachary, the chairman of the Star Entertainment Company, is using the name of entertainment


    kidnap and sell them as sex ves, which involves the sell of underground drugs, isn''t it?" Officer Tang


    looked at Zachary with a sneer, with a hint of smirk.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." Zachary turned his head and cried out in extreme protest.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. As long as you know the evidence." Officer Tang''s face was


    disdainful and gloomy. "Oh, how can you do such a wicked thing? You''re so heartless that you don''t


    even want to throw it to the underground crazy dog."


    Margaret looked at the police officer with interest and saw the sign on his chest.


    Tang Biao.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and wanted to see more carefully, but her eyes were covered by the big


    hand.


    An overbearing masculine aura lingered around her.


    Charleston lowered his body and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. "Look at other men who still


    think so highly of themselves. Little thing, do you think I don''t exist?"


    Margaret only felt sour and sweet.


    "What? I just saw it. Can you dig my eyes out?" Margaret snorted and said grumpily.


    The president of president Lu, who had experienced the sandstorm, felt distressed when he heard it.


    He frowned slightly and said, "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m not talking nonsense. Didn''t you say that you don''t want me to look at others? If I see it, I''ll dig it


    down. My eyes are here, so I must be able to see it."


    Charleston knew that she was impulsive, but it was too dangerous just now. He couldn''t imagine what


    would happen to Margaret if the police didn''t arrive in time.


    Because she was too worried, she couldn''t control her emotions for a while, so she said these words to


    Margaret.


    "No..." The dignified Mr. Limbaugh was at a loss for a moment. He held Margaret in his arms and tried


    to exin.


    Margaret felt that the man was a little anxious, so she couldn''t help but quirked her lips.


    It was so nice to be cared about by others. It was so warm.


    "This is the police station, not a ce for lovers to whisper sweet nothings to each other." Tang Biao


    nced at the two of them grumpily.


    Then he turned to look at the panic-stricken Zachary, squinted at the little police officer next to him, and


    said, "Let the victime over."


    "Police Officer Tang, the victim''s mood is not very stable now." The young policeman said hesitantly.


    "Don''t you have the guts to do that?"


    "There really is a youngdy who said that she wanted to see Miss Margaret." The young policeman


    looked at Margaret.


    "Bring her here." Tang Biao sat in front of Zachary. Looking at his nervous look, he smiled and said,


    "Don''t be nervous, rx. Anyway, it''s at least life."


    "Puff." Margaret almost couldn''t helpughing.


    Zachary looked even worse. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ll ask the bestwyer to prove my


    innocence."


    Margaret''s smile disappeared. "The bestwyer? Pure?"


    "Well, Zachary, you really have the nerve to say these things. How many girls have died in your hands?


    You don''t deserve to die at all. Margaret Yun''an must know what you have done." Margaret thought that


    Margaret Yun''an must have used this matter to threaten Zachary to get the explosives.


    Since Zachary had contact with this dirty force, he could naturally get the explosives.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Zachary''s face was getting paler and paler, and his body was


    trembling, but he just made up his mind to say this sentence.


    Margaret still wanted to say something, but at this time, her phone vibrated.


    Margaret quickly took it out and looked at it. It was Lacy who called her.


    He pressed the button and asked, "Lacy, what''s wrong?"


    "In terms of appearance, you finally answered the phone. Where did you go? You were not there during


    the interview. Now theizens on the Inte all called you a big shot!"

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    Chapter 158


    Lacy''s voice called out to the boss.


    In an instant, everyone''s eyes were fixed on her.


    Margaret coughed dryly and said, "Something has happened to me. I''ll contact youter."


    With this, he hung up the phone without waiting for Lacy''s answer.


    "Did something happen?" Charleston asked with concern in her eyes.


    Margaret smiled and said, "It''s a small matter. It doesn''t matter. I will handle it myself."


    Charleston said yes, and no emotion could be seen in his eyes.


    Margaret recalled what Lacy just said, and suddenly twitched the corner of his mouth, as if she had


    been scolded on the Inte again.


    "Oh, it''s really a bad idea."


    She took out her mobile phone and browsed Weibo. As expected, the crew sent her countless private


    messages and shaking.


    During the good interview just now, she was courageous enough to do what she had done and missed


    it directly.


    But theizens didn''t know the situation.


    They thought that she was ying a big card and ignored the interview of this small crew of "Evil- hired


    Monster Master".


    After all, "Demon Hunter" was lucky enough to be a star drama in the TV station. Otherwise, it


    could only be broadcast on the Inte and be an online drama with little sense of existence.


    [Margaret''s face is really big. Do you think you''ll be a superstar just because you''re more well-


    known?]


    [I''ve seen the lead actress. She''s good at acting, but to be honest, she''s really not very good-looking.]


    [I''ve got a lot of shocking news from Margaret, but it''s even after that. Now I suspect that the team


    behind Margaret is operating, releasing a fake material, and then washing it...]


    Margaret flipped through thestment, paused with her fingertips, and sneered.


    Thisizens really knew the rules of the entertainment circle.


    However, it was a pity that other artists had their ownpany to help them make a name for


    themselves. But herpany...


    Margaret nced at Zachary and smiled even colder.


    Her entertainmentpany not only wanted to pull her off the horse and let her eat the soil in a mess,


    but also the most important thing was that even the chairman of the board would lose his life.


    "Ziyan..." The phone happened to be out of power. As soon as Margaret put it away, she was held by a


    slender figure bear.


    "I''m about to fall down!" Margaret helplessly pulled Xu Yuanyuan, who was almost lying on top of


    herself, up.


    Only then did Xu Yuanyuan stand up straight.


    Mr. Limbaugh, who was next to her, nced at Xu Yuanyuan with a supercilious look.


    His eyes were obviously full of jealousy.


    Well, that''s right. Even if a woman hugged her daughter-inw, he was still dissatisfied.


    "I knew you''re the smartest one," Xu Yuanyuan said with a smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Margaret smiled modestly, but she felt that she was really smart. If it were


    someone else, he wouldn''t be able to crack that bunch of numbers.


    "Xu Yuanyuan?" Tang Biao''s eyes fell on her as soon as she entered the door.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Xu Yuanyuan subconsciously looked over.


    When he saw Tang Biao, he also opened his eyes wide in surprise. "It''s you!"


    "Do you know each other?" Margaret asked with a look of gossip on her face.


    "Well, there''s something going on at home. We met each other when we were young." Xu Yuanyuan


    nodded.


    "Oh, oh." Margaret looked at the time and felt that he had to go back to deal with the affairs on the


    Inte. "You are now in the police station and there is no danger. I still have something to do, so I


    have to go back first."


    "Okay." Xu Yuanyuan nodded.


    "I''ll send you." Charleston took Margaret''s wrist.


    Margaret was about to say no, but the man had already arrogantly approached her neck, and the


    ambiguous breath sprayed on her earlobe. "If you dare to refuse, I will kiss you and cry!"


    Oh, my god.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, is it really enough to flirt with me in front of so many people?"


    Margaret''s white face was almost red at the ears, and her little hand was held by Charleston.


    A strong and overbearing aura enveloped her, making her feel a little more at ease.


    Charleston held her hand so hard that he didn''t break her wound.


    Charleston was not a real gentleman. He had a hungry wolf in his heart and cast covetous eyes on


    Margaret Moyan.


    However, in order not to scare Margaret, she held back her animal nature and pretended to be a


    gentleman.


    The battery line in the car was charging, and the phone was turned on again.


    He directly called her as soon as he called her. Before he could take a closer look at her, he pressed


    the call button.


    "Grandma, I have contacted you." The male voice on the other side of the phone made Margaret


    immediately recognize that it was the director of the crew.


    "Director Zhu, what''s wrong?" Margaret raised his eyebrows. "About the interview? There''s something


    wrong with me. I''ll exin it to youter."


    "Let''s not talk about the interview. Do you have time toe to the Cloudrea Square now?"


    Margaret did not know the way and looked at Charleston to ask.


    Charleston nodded and said, "Okay."


    Before Margaret answered, she said, "Who are you with now, my deardy?"


    "Don''t tell him that one night''s disappearance is equal to spending time with a wild man?"


    "Tell him that he is with his uncle-inw." Charleston said with a sneer, and the car turned a corner.


    This man...


    Margaret touched her forehead helplessly, but there was no response from the other side of the phone.


    Obviously, the other side was shocked.


    "I''ll be there soon. What''s the specific location of the Cloudrea Square?"


    "On the first floor in the middle, eighty-two, we are doing a live broadcast." It took Director Zhu a long


    time to find his voice.


    Not to mention the interview, there was also a live broadcast. It seemed that Director Zhu really wanted


    to sit in the circle of the TV series with the help of this movie.


    Margaret logged on Weibo and searched for relevant information. As expected, he saw the live


    broadcast address sent by Guan Bo.


    When he clicked on the live broadcast, he found that there were not only a few small actors of the "Evil-


    hired Monster Master" in it, but also Suanne!


    Why was Suanne here?


    With the presence of the popr Queen, Suanne''s live broadcast screen was almost blown up.


    "The goddess, Suanne, is beautiful and kind-hearted. She actually helps to promote such a small TV


    series on the stage!"


    [Suanne is for the sake of Limbaugh Group'' investment in this y. As the first advertiser, she attended


    it. Her position is so high that she can''te because she is too kind]


    "That''s right. You really can''tpare with some people. You''ve just be a little famous and yet


    you''re ying a big game!"


    .....


    She didn''t even have to look to know that she was the one that theizens said was ying the big


    game.


    The car was downstairs at Cloudrea Square. Margaret found a pair of sunsses and put it on. When


    she was about to get off the car, she saw Lu Yunyue alsoe down.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''ll go with you." Charleston looked at her.


    Margaret was so scared that she almost knelt down and called him grandpa. "No, no, no, Mr.


    Limbaugh, I''m in a mess now. If you still show up, how should I deal with it?"


    Li Tian was so scared that his voice was out of his ears.


    "I am worried that you will be bullied." Charleston looked at her cell phone, and the screen showed


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    countless Inteizens'' insult to Margaret.


    Margaret was moved by his words. She took the initiative to kiss Charleston''s cheek and said, "Don''t


    worry, Mr. Limbaugh. You''re watching the live broadcast here. I''ll show you what a p in the face is


    <pter!"

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Chapter 159


    The banner was bright red, with yellow tassel next to it.


    "Mr. Police, is there anything wrong? We are on the live broadcast now." The director stood up with a


    bad look.


    The two staff members at the door were very sorry. After all, the police could not stop them.


    "Would you like to know that Miss Margaret is here?" One of the policemen asked very seriously.


    The director was so scared that his legs went limp. "Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y-Y- she did


    something to me?"


    Suanne was also stunned at first, but when she heard that these policemen were looking for Margaret,


    she curled her lips.


    God had eyes. She didn''t even need to do it herself. Someone had already dealt with Margaret for her.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Margaret, with a strange inquiry.


    However, the person on the other side seemed to be extremely calm.


    "I''m Margaret."


    "Miss Margaret..." The policeman walked up to her and suddenly handed the banner in his hand to


    Margaret. "This is the banner that Miss Xu and our police station gave you."


    Margaret smiled very politely, and then took the banner. "Thank you."


    "What''s going on?" The director and Suanne asked together.


    "Here''s the thing. Just now, Miss Margaret risked her life to help the police solve a single case and


    rescued several girls sessfully. If it weren''t for Miss Margaret, the suspect would probably continue


    tomit crimes, so he sent a banner to thank us." The policeman said with a serious face.


    "It''s not that exaggerated. It''s my honor to cooperate with the police." Margaret said with a smile.


    Looking at the banner in his hand, it seemed to be meaningful.


    Even if the police station really wanted to give her a banner, they would definitely not give it to her at


    the live broadcast.


    But now, this policeman rushed in during the live broadcast and sent her a banner in front of Suanne


    and so many audiences.


    This was definitely going to give her a back-up.


    "Didn''t Miss Adams just ask me if I have anything more important than work?" Margaret turned her


    head and looked at Suanne, whose face was pale. "In my heart, life is more important than work."


    "Ha, who doesn''t know how to say nice things?"


    She could also make it sound better.


    However, Margaret''s words were definitely not out of conscience.


    In her mind, life was indeed more important than work.


    Otherwise, she would not risk her life to save Xu Yuanyuan, who had only just met her once.


    The deepest part of Margaret''s heart was soft.


    Mostizens agreed with her words.


    It turned out that Margaret didn''t participate in the interview on Weibo because he saved her.


    [With a beautiful face and a kind heart, I have never done anything bad to her. I firmly believe her. She


    really hasn''t let me down.]


    [I suddenly suspect Suanne''s three views. What do you think?]


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    [The upstairs plus one, life is priceless. Although Suanne is a passer-by fan, she actually said that work


    is more important than life. This idea is really... ]


    Suanne''s face turned white inch by inch and her body trembled. She tried her best to cover up her


    embarrassment.


    "Miss Margaret is right." She gritted her teeth, almost squeezed them out.


    Originally, she thought that Margaret would be overwhelmed by the big stones which were used to


    make a big deal of herself this time.


    She didn''t expect that Lin Mengya would turn over and she would be pped hard.


    In the second half of the live broadcast, the director vividly described the interesting things happened in


    the film set.


    Several actors who were participating in the live broadcast had a good rtionship with Margaret in the


    crew. Everyone was very happy to talk with her. However, Suanne seemed to have been separated.


    As soon as the live broadcast was over, Suanne left quickly.


    The artists of several production teams left one after another.


    Soon, only the director and Margaret were left.


    "To be honest, tell me honestly, what''s the matter with that man?"


    "What man?" Margaret asked doubtfully.


    "It''s the man in the car who I called just now."


    Margaret suddenly understood and said, "Oh, you mean, your uncle-inw."


    "..." Director Zhu, who was a f*cking granduncle, only felt his teeth ache.


    "It''s a secret. I can''t tell you." Margaret looked shy as if she was in love with a small and small woman.


    Director Zhu felt that his teeth were not good again.


    But this time it was not because of pain, but because of the sour smell of love.


    However, Margaret was really bold. At this time, it was the rising period. She dared to fall in love with


    someone. She really respected her for being a Han... Uh, ady.


    Margaret put on her sunsses and hurried out of the elevator.


    Sure enough, he saw Charleston Fei''s low-key luxury car still parked there.


    The ck and smooth lines almost blended into the darkness.


    Margaret was slightly moved. Although she said that she wanted Charleston to wait here, she didn''t


    expect that he really waited here for so long.


    "Have you watched the live broadcast?" The first thing that Margaret said after getting in the car was to


    ask this.


    "Okay." Charleston stared at her and nodded dotingly.


    "How do you feel? How do you feel when I hit you in the face?" Thinking of Suanne''s pale and purple


    face in Margaret''s mind, Margaret felt relieved.


    "Cute, naughty." Charleston scratched her nose.


    Margaret was surprised by this evaluation. "Shouldn''t you think that I''m like a tigress?"


    It was something like a fiend or a devil.


    "It doesn''t look like it." Charleston paused to think for a moment and said seriously, "It looks like a


    kitten."


    Like a little wild cat, he scratched his heart with his small ws, which made him want to touch her.


    However, it was a proud little cat who didn''t want to use too much force.


    He could only coax her slowly, spoil her, and tempt her.


    "Little kitten?" Margaret blinked. Well, she was quite fond of this evaluation. "By the way, did you send


    that banner?"


    "Get Larry to contact Xu Yuanyuan. This is what you deserve."


    Margaret was moved and said, "Why are you so good to me?"


    "The person I love doesn''t want you to p your face on your own. Of course, I''ll help you." Charleston


    smiled with a spoiled look.


    ck obsidian''s stone-like eyes were deeply staring at Margaret.


    Margaret only felt that Charleston''s eyes were like ma, almost sucking her in.


    However, Margaret suddenly remembered that Charleston had been watching the live broadcast just


    now, so she must have seen Suanne.


    So was he standing on the opposite side of Suanne and apanying her now?


    Or, he didn''t know that Suanne was there before.


    If he didn''t know, would he regret attacking?


    After all, Limbaugh Group had witnessed Suanne being held by Suanne over the years. There must be


    a reason why Charleston did this for a woman.


    Margaret''s lips moved a little, but she didn''t ask.


    "Forget it. Let''s wait for the day when Charleston is willing to tell her personally, and that''s what


    Margaret thinks."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Chapter 160


    The car stopped in front of Margaret''s apartment building.


    "Remember, don''t touch the water when you go back. Do you know?" Charleston looked at the wound


    on Margaret''s hand and frowned slightly.


    "I see. He''s just like an old supervisor." Margaret was stunned at first. Seeing Charleston''s gaze falling


    on her hand, she knew that he was worried about her wound.


    "That''s all you need to do." Charleston pinched the tip of her nose.


    Margaret got out of the car with a red face and waved at Charleston at the corner.


    "Go back quickly." She shouted at Charleston with her hand in the shape of a trumpet.


    In the dark, in the car, through the window, Charleston''s handsome face became more and more deep,


    but she couldn''t resist the smile on his mouth.


    Listening to Margaret''s words, the car started slowly and gradually disappeared into the night.


    Margaret''s lips were hooked, and her eyes fell on the silk banner in her hand. She felt warm in her


    heart.


    After returning to his room, Margaret nced around.


    This apartment was divided by stars, but judging from Zachary''s appearance, it was estimated that the


    stars would close to copse soon.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He was afraid that this ce would not be able to live for long.


    Margaret went to the windowsill and opened the window. Looking at the beautiful view of the night


    traffic on the evening lights, he felt a lot more rxed.


    Fortunately, she was at the right time. Now she was in the entertainment circle, she had a good career.


    The movie invitation was enough to support the child''s medical expenses during this period of time.


    He hoped that he could rescue him from the hands of the sick monster as soon as possible.


    As for this apartment...


    Margaret turned around and looked at the house with her bright eyes. She breathed a deep sigh of


    relief.


    After she was kidnapped and injured, she had a period of time to live in Lu Yunli''s house. But now it


    was all right. It might not be good to move to Charleston''s house.


    She could only contact Elvis to see if there was a suitable house.


    Suddenly, she remembered that it seemed that she hadn''t told Elvis that she was safe yet.


    After sending a message to Elvis, Margaret logged on Weibo as usual.


    She was really not used to using Weibo and had opened it for a period of time, but she only posted two


    or three pieces of weibo.


    Margaret secretly searched Suanne''s Weibo.


    As expected, Suanne sent a new message after the live show was over.


    The content was undoubtedly saying that she didn''t disrespected her life, but she didn''t know the


    situation at that time...


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and squeezed out a look of gossip on her beautiful face.


    After all, women were born to love gossip. What''s more, one of the main characters of this gossip was


    her.


    After sweeping through the information, Margaret summarized what had happened tonight.


    After the banner was sent to Margaret in the live broadcast, the ck spot before Margaret


    disappeared, which made passers-by have a better impression of her.


    And Suanne''s words made her pass-by lose her good impression of her.


    So he posted such a weibo and hired the navy. From his words, it seemed that he was criticizing


    Margaret for being aggressive.


    As a result, her fans began to insult Margaret, saying that Margaret wanted to take up the position by


    hitting a porcin.


    He also said that Margaret was crazy for fame. In such a short time, she had searched so many times


    and spent a lot of money on hype and so on...


    Margaret Margaret looked at these posts on Weibo with great interest. If it was not because it was


    inconvenient for him to do so, he would probably be able to take a bag of sunflower seeds to eat.


    He scrolled down the Weibo. At this time, a post caught Margaret''s attention.


    "In the live stream of the ratings, Suanne''s " Qingcheng of the City" showed the "Evil- recruited Master"


    that beat Margaret."

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    Chapter 161


    Suanne''s "Fallen City" was a big annual movie that was invested by Haver Entertainment (Lu''s


    Entertainment Company) and a movie of arge number of big shots. At the beginning of the filming, it


    had been fully appreciated by the industry. The golden program of the first-line satellite TV was yed,


    and it had already been expected to be the winner of the year.


    Due to the gold frame and the big investment propaganda in the early stage, the show''s performance


    had been surpassed 1. It had been about half a month since the beginning of the show, and the


    average ratings had reached 1788.


    On the other hand, the "Demon Hunter" was supposed to y a y on the spur of the moment, but


    there was no promotion in the early stage. All the actors in the y were neers.


    And it was at the 9 o''clock period. After a whole broadcast, the live audience only had Tan Feng''s


    ratings.


    Therefore, this point was also caught by Suanne''s fans. In addition, she was robbed of Yanyan''s


    endorsement and came to ridicule Margaret.


    Margaret raised her eyebrows.


    The phone rang. It was Elvis''s call.


    "What''s wrong?" Margarety on the big bed.


    "Are you really okay?" An Lanxuan''s doubtful voice came over.


    It was not Elvis''s fault. It was just that when they were in the Milesburg, this girl really had something to


    do with the past. She didn''t tell him that she was injured all over.


    If Elvis hadn''t sneaked into her house to give her a surprise, no one would know if Margaret died.


    "I don''t know where she got these wounds from, a little girl who sold wine."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "It''s really okay." Margaret sighed helplessly.


    "I don''t believe it. Show me your video." Elvis said with a serious face.


    Margaret said with a smile, "I''m going to take a bath and sleep. Are you sure you want me to show you


    a video at this time?"


    Charleston''s face appeared in Elvis''s mind, and he immediately gave up.


    "No, I still want to live a few more years."


    Margaretughed.


    "By the way, Suanne is really shameless. How dare she ask the navy to take part in the show? You


    didn''t show up in the first episode of the broadcast today, okay? It''s also ck." Elvisined.


    Margaret clicked on it and said, "It doesn''t matter. Since Big Star Zheng wants to lower his own status


    andpare with me, I''m willing to apany him."


    "Come on, she''s not a superstar at all. If it''s not for Limbaugh Group'' support, I don''t know where she is


    now..."


    Margaret remained silent and did not speak.


    Elvis suddenly realized that something was wrong and asked cautiously, "Have you told my uncle about


    Suanne?"


    Margaret pursed her lips. "No, I''ll wait for him to tell me personally."


    "All right..."


    "You can''t talk too much, either. If I know you mentioned it in front of him, I''ll kill you." Margaret


    threatened.


    "Got it." Elvis twitched the corner of his mouth.


    It was only then that Margaret nodded with satisfaction.


    Suanne''s issue could be considered a matter between her and Charleston. Then let them solve it


    themselves.


    After all, it was not good for outsiders to intervene.


    "By the way, can you help me see if there are any better cheap apartments nearby?" Margaret said.


    "Okay, I know." Elvis finally understood what was going on with Zachary and what Margaret was going


    to do.


    "I''m hanging up. I''m tired." Margaret hung up the phone.


    ******


    "Suanne, take a rest quickly. There will be another event tomorrow." Suanne''s assistant said in a good


    voice and good mood.


    "Get out of my way." Suanne was in a fit of anger when a cup of wine was thrown at her.


    The assistant''s arm was hit, and she screamed in pain. She stared at Suanne and could not help but


    feel a little sad.


    The fire in Suanne''s heart grew stronger. " red at me? Do you know who I am? How dare you stare


    at me?"

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    Chapter 162


    "What identity..."


    The assistant felt wronged in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    After all, Suanne''s status was indeed high now. She lived like a fish in water in the entertainment circle.


    However, some artists who were very good at gambling did not dare to do this to their assistant. After


    all, they were afraid that their assistant would disclose their ck information.


    However, Suanne not only lived a good life in the entertainment circle, but also she had Haver


    Entertainment to support her.


    Who dared to offend such resources?


    The assistant had to swallow his grievances.


    "Well, don''t be angry. Why are you so angry for a new little artist?" The agent was a little confused.


    Although Margaret was indeed excellent, she was not excellent in this entertainment circle.


    He also needed to rely on his rtionship and resources.


    Without these two kinds of gold, the gold would have been buried in the earth.


    "..." Suanne''s eyes were cold and did not speak, but she was angry and worried.


    Oh, everything she could get now was because Charleston thought that she was the person who had


    been with her that night four years ago.


    However, only Suanne knew that the person was Margaret.


    If Charleston Fei knew about this, everything she had gained would be ruined.


    How could she be willing to do that?


    He had to get rid of Margaret.


    She ruined her reputation, rolled out of Havend, and was far away from Charleston.


    "It''s fine if you don''t say it. Since you don''t like this rookie, I''ll also help you. Don''t worry, now we have


    hired the navy to nder her, and directly crush her in the audience rating of the y." The agent


    sighed. "You should go to rest quickly."


    Suanne nodded.


    ******


    For the time being, the matter of Zachary being detained had not been revealed yet.


    However, the stars had already vaguely be a little turbulent.


    A staff saw that Zachary was caught by the police.


    Because of the special situation, Margaret was also invited to the police station to cooperate with the


    police for investigation.


    Margaret didn''t want to attend at first. After all, it was too troublesome. But in the end, she decided to


    go to the police station after thinking about it.


    After all, seeing Zachary''s embarrassed look could be regarded as a way to vent his anger.


    He took a taxi and came to the police station.


    When Margaret saw Tang Biao, she took off her sunsses and said, "Police Officer Tang, I''m not


    efficient. I''ve been here twice, but I haven''t confirmed that Zachary is guilty?"


    "We have collected one banner. Can''t we cooperate with each other a few more times?" Tang Biao


    nced at Margaret.


    Margaret looked pleasantly surprised. "I didn''t expect you to watch the live show as well."


    "Xu Yuanyuan told me." Tang Biao picked up the document on the table.


    "Oh, what''s your rtionship with Xu Yuanyuan?" Margaret looked like she was gossiping.


    "Take a guess." Tang Biao raised his eyebrows and nced at Margaret, then walked toward one


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ce. "Let''s go to see Zachary."


    Margaret followed him and pushed open the door of the interrogation room. She found not only


    Zachary, but also Xu Yuanyuan and a few girls.


    However, they hadn''t seen each other for a night. Zachary had be much more haggard, and his


    chin had stubble on it. He looked a little embarrassed.


    However, Margaret had no sympathy at all. After all, because of Zachary, many girls with dreams had


    been killed.


    "Police Officer Tang, I''ve already told you everything I know. Can you sentence me to death..." Zachary


    was about to pounce on Tang Biao.


    In the end, he was subdued by two policemen.


    "Let''s wait until those girlse out and see." Tang Biao said with a serious look.


    "How could it be possible? How could you save them..."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Chapter 163


    Zachary shook his head violently. "They''re so powerful. I''m just responsible for finding someone to


    send them over. I don''t know where they went in the end..."


    "In short, if you can''t find them, you can''t sentence them to death." Tang Ban sneered.


    Tang Biao didn''t want Zachary to die, not because he sympathized with him, but because he simply felt


    that he hadmitted such a deep sin. It was too easy for him to die.


    Zachary''s eyes fell into despair.


    After seeing Margaret, there was a glimmer of hope. "Margaret, please quickly plead with the police


    officer. I know I''m wrong. I won''t do it in the future. Give me another chance. When I go out, I will


    support you and give you all kinds of resources!"


    "Zachary..." Margaret smiled brightly and coldly. "You deserve it!"


    Chance?


    "Is he still looking for an opportunity?"


    Who would give the girls, who he had taken away, a chance?


    Zachary deserved to die!


    "Pooh, a scum like you still wants a chance?" If no one had stopped her, Xu Yuanyuan rolled up her


    sleeves and wanted to punch Zachary.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she had managed to get in touch with Margaret this time.


    Now she didn''t know where she was bought as a sex ve in a strange country.


    There was no need to look. Zachary, the trash, had been doing it for a long time. He had hurt many


    girls with dreams. If he hadn''t been discovered this time, he would definitely continue to do it.


    "Take your sleeves. What do girls want?" Tang Biao looked at Xu Yuanyuan and frowned. He reached


    out to help her take off her sleeves, but when he saw the red marks on her arms, he frowned and


    asked, "How did you do it?"


    "It''s the scarred face of yesterday. When he pulled me, he used all his strength. It hurt so much." Xu


    Yuanyuan pulled her sleeves.


    Tang Biao''s eyes were obscure.


    "Would you like to apply some ointment on it?" Margaret asked.


    Xu Yuanyuan shook her head and looked at Margaret with a smile. "No, I''m not so delicate. Margaret,


    let''s go for dinner together today, even if I thank you."


    Before Margaret opened her mouth, Tang Biao interrupted with a cold face, "I have just notified the Xu


    family. Someone wille to pick you upter. Don''t think about going out."


    "You, you are a traitor. How can you tell my parents?" Xu Yuanyuan said angrily.


    Tang Biao let her scold him.


    ******


    Margaret could faintly tell from their words that Xu Yuanyuan was also a daughter of a big family.


    However, she usually liked to make small inventions, but her family didn''t support her to make these


    things, which cut off her money.


    In order to get enough money, Xu Yuanyuan came out to choose a show.


    After Margaret knew it, she just wanted to say that the thinking of the rich was really confusing.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he didn''t have money to raise his own children, Margaret really wanted to


    be a rice worm.


    Even when she was in the entertainment circle, although she was talented and a little interested, most


    of the reason was that she was in urgent need of money when she was in a hurry to make money.


    After taking a statement from the police station and knowing that Zachary would definitely sentence


    him, Margaret left with satisfaction.


    When they got out of the door, they received a call from Charleston.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Limbaugh? Are you free to call me now?" Margaret said with a smile.


    She knew that Limbaugh Group had a few big lists recently, and the remaining profits were enough for


    her to livefortably for a few lifetimes.


    Therefore, she did not dare to disturb Charleston.


    "Is your hand better?" Charleston said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, it''s much better." Margaret answered.


    Her skin''s self-healing ability was very good, but now there were only a little faint traces.


    "Elvis said, you asked him to find a house?"


    "I''m Cao, this traitor!" Margaret widened her eyes and told Elvis that she couldn''t tell Charleston, but


    this guy still said it.


    " girls can''t say dirty words," Mr. Limbaugh said very gently.


    Margaret was indignant. "I''m just too angry. Elvis is really not a good person."


    "Yes, he''s not a good person. Don''t get too close to him in the future." Charleston nced at Elvis, who


    wanted to cry but had no tears.


    Elvis was really crying at this time.


    "My uncle is so shameless."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He was the one who had threatened him.


    "Then does he say what to do with my house?" Margaret scratched the floor with her toes.


    "Elvis hasn''t been at home for so many years. If you look for him, he won''t be able to find thest ce


    for you." Charleston''s voice was as gentle as jade. "I have a good ce to introduce it to you."


    "Where is it?"


    "The Limbaugh family''s vi."


    "No way!" Margaret quickly shook her head.


    Charleston frowned. "Why not?"


    "I''ve been living for so long when I was recovering from my injury. Now that my injury is healed, how


    can I still go back to live? Moreover, I have to live for a long time..."


    "Then stay here for a long time."


    "No, how can I do that? That''s your vi." Margaret quickly shook her head.


    "Even I am yours, let alone a vi." Charleston said with a chuckle.


    Margaret didn''t say anything wrong in Charleston''s words, but she always couldn''t ovee the


    difficulty in her heart. "But we are just a couple now..."


    She was just a boyfriend and a girlfriend. Margaret didn''t say anything, but she knew that there was a


    huge gap between her and Charleston.


    Otherwise, he would not be persistent and would not admit the rtionship between them until he


    reached a certain position and matched Charleston.


    "Isn''t it natural for a boyfriend to take care of his girlfriend?" Charleston''s voice was gentle.


    "..." Margaret pressed her lips together, bowed her head, and the action of scratching the floor tiles on


    her toes was even faster.


    Margaret''s bones were engraved with pride, but when it came to those who cared about her, the little


    self-abasement that had been sleeping in her heart would emerge.


    She always felt that the two of them who were in love should be equal.


    If Charleston was so good to her, the bnce of the same scale would be tilted.


    She was worried that when she tilted her head, the little bit of pride she had left would bepletely


    gone.


    "Well, I''ll rent it to you!" Charleston felt Margaret''s silence. She seemed to have guessed what she was


    thinking, and her tone was even more gentle.


    "You want to rent it to me?" Margaret''s eyes lit up, but when she thought of something, her eyes


    became a little dim. "Mr. Limbaugh, don''t joke. How can I afford it?"


    Charleston departure''s house was a high-end residential quarter. Now all Margaret''s deposit was not


    enough to buy a toilet, let alone rent it.


    "For my Mrs. Limbaugh, of course, I have to give her some concessions."


    "How much is it?"


    "52 yuan."


    Margaret''s heart beat so fast that she almost couldn''t find her own voice. "Mr. Limbaugh, your back


    door is too obvious."


    "Doesn''t it make it convenient for you to steal my heart?" President Limbaugh said these things one by


    one.


    Margaret felt sweet in her heart.


    At this time, Charleston asked again, "By the way, the stars will definitely not be able to stay in the


    future. Do you want toe to Havend for entertainment?"

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Chapter 164


    Hua''a.


    In the entertainmentpany of Limbaugh Group.


    He was a leading enterprise in the entertainment circle.


    This was not the first time Charleston had invited Margaret Ruoyan to Haver Entertainment.


    He used to be a pursuer, but now he was a boyfriend.


    But no matter which identity it was, Margaret was not very willing to ept it.


    Although Charleston took a joke and said that he would go through the back door, how could Margaret


    really go through the back door?


    "Mr. Limbaugh, you should know that I want to rely on my own efforts." After a long time, Margaret


    finally said softly.


    Hearing this, Charleston sighed. It seemed that she had foreseen this.


    His wife was like this. She was like a grass in the wilderness, tough and unwilling to be taken care of.


    However, wasn''t he just in love with her?


    This was the difference between Margaret and those make-up and themon make-up powder.


    "Then you have to tell me where you are going, right?" Charleston said softly, "As your boyfriend, I


    think I have the right to inquire about my girlfriend''s future whereabouts."


    Margaret seemed to think it made sense. "I want to go to be kind."


    Just like that, he was kind and kind.


    It was also a entertainmentpany in the entertainment circle.


    Moreover, even if it was considered a top-notch one, the resources in recent years were not bad, and


    there were several big exploded costume dramas.


    The most important thing was that most of the people who were generous were male artists. In other


    words, female artists were verycking in this aspect.


    Some of them didn''t think highly of those young rookies, but the female artists who had already had


    achievements couldn''t cooperate with them more deeply.


    As a result, he was in such an awkward situation.


    "Do you want to be kind?" Charleston raised his eyebrows.


    "Mmm." Margaret knew that it was not easy to be kind, but now she needed to rely on her own efforts


    to climb up step by step.


    She knew that if she was attached to the power of Charleston Fei, she would soon be famous.


    But this was not what she wanted.


    If she only relied on Charleston, then when the two of them announced their rtionship, she would be


    the one who was the weak one.


    In this way, the audience not only looked down on her, but also Charleston. They would say that


    Charleston had a crush on a weak woman.


    This was a question for Charleston to turn his gaze away.


    Therefore, Margaret had to go on her journey step by step.


    "I can, Mr. Limbaugh, don''t worry." Margaret said with a smile.


    She was sure that she would be able to go in and be kind.


    "Okay, I believe in you. But Mrs. Limbaugh, if you have any difficulties, you must tell me." Charleston


    was still worried.


    "Don''t worry, all right, I''ll go back and pack up." Margaret said.


    "Okay, be careful."


    After returning to the vi, Margaret packed up the things and put them in the box.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have too many things, so she could move directly to Charleston in an instant.


    After a tiring day, Margaret was lying in bed and taking a deep sleep.


    "What time is it?" The top floor of the headquarters of the Limbaugh Group.


    Today, there was a big project. Charleston wanted to finish it in the shortest time.


    In this way, he could take out time to apany Margaret.


    The meeting had been going on for a long time, but it hadn''t ended yet. The directors allined for


    a long time, but when they saw that Charleston had no intention of holding a meeting, they couldn''t


    help butin.


    But he didn''t dare to say it because he was too angry to say it out loud.


    "Sir, it''s half past eight," Larry said cautiously.


    Nine o''clock.


    Charleston raised his eyebrows and seemed to think of something. He said to the directors present,


    "This is the end of today''s meeting. Let''s call it a day."


    All the directors breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Give me your phone," Charleston said coldly to Night.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, do you still have to work in the office? It''s gettingte. You should take a quick rest, or


    you won''t be able to take it." One of the directors ttered him immediately.


    Charleston said with a wave of his hand, "You go back to rest first. I''ll y a joke on this TV show first."


    "What the f*ck?!"


    "Is it a TV series? A TV series?"


    The director looked like a dog in the daytime. He almost wanted to see if his ear feces had been dug


    out.


    Did he really hear it correctly just now?


    Mr. Limbaugh was actually in the middle of a TV series.


    And it seemed that they were going to break up because they wanted to pursue this TV series.


    "What kind of TV series is it? How can it be so powerful?"


    "Mr. Limbaugh, may I ask what kind of TV series you''re watching?" The director asked cautiously. "Is it


    a city white-cor worker?"


    A few words floated out of Charleston''s mouth. "An Ancient Puppet."


    "..." The director only felt that he was really struck by lightning.


    "I really didn''t expect that."


    Mr. Limbaugh actually had this kind of hobby.


    The board member still wanted to ask what kind of ancient puppet it was, which made the chief


    executive predict the time to chase after the show.


    However, before he could ask, a director next to him pulled his hand and winked at him.


    "Mr. Limbaugh doesn''t like to watch ancient puppet TV. He just wants someone to watch it." The


    director said mysteriously.


    "Someone?"


    "Suanne, do you know that there is an ancient costume drama about the female artist in Hua''s


    entertainment."


    "Oh." The board member gave him a meaningful smile.


    After understanding the situation, everyone did not dare to disturb the president''s investigation and left


    one after another.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    In the conference room, Charleston looked at the fox demon who was yed by Margaret on the


    screen. She pursed her lips and her eyes were full of satisfaction. She said proudly, "My Mrs. Limbaugh


    is so beautiful."


    .....


    On the second day, the morning sun slowly shone in.


    Margaret slept until he woke up naturally.


    As soon as he woke up, he found that there was a text message from his mobile phone. It was a movie


    invitation.


    The Monster- recruiteder''s film invitation was just over 100, 000 yuan. Although it couldn''t bepared


    with Riley Jewelry Jewelry''s, Margaret had only been filming for half a month. This kind of film invitation


    was not bad.


    The most important thing was that she was not angry when she yed this y.


    Now that she was a little well-known, if she still had a movie to y, the film socialize would be higher.


    No wonder so many people wanted to be an artist. If they reached a certain position, there would be


    too much reward.


    However, the most important thing for Margaret now was to be kind.


    At first, the "Evil imprisoner" was the one who nned to enter the gentle knocking on the door, but she


    didn''t expect that the ratings were not very high.


    It seemed that he had no choice but to think of another way.


    Margaret sighed, got up and began to wash up. After washing up, he went back to the living room and


    habitually picked up his mobile phone to browse Weibo.


    However, she didn''t expect that she would see theunch of a TV series about the "Evil Spirit


    imprisoner".


    The performance of "Demon Hunter" went up rapidly and broke the rules. The fox demon, Margaret


    Margaret, showed up and overwhelmed Suanne''s " Qingcheng City".


    Margaret looked at it for a while and realized that after she showed up yesterday, her performance had


    gradually increased and reached the average standard of Treasure Pavilion. She directly surpassed


    Suanne''s leading role in ancient costumes and made it a great work called Fallen City.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Chapter 165


    "What''s the high ratings?"


    Let''s put it this way. If the y could surpass 1 on average, it would be a good y.


    Now there were a lot of popr flowers. If their ys could not reach the average level of one-time,


    they would definitely beughed at and thrown themselves at them.


    However, because of their poprity, the scripts they had received were all big ones.


    Of course, it was OK in the propaganda.


    As for Margaret''s y, it was made in a small way, and in order to make up for it to be released quickly,


    there was no promotion at all.


    Under such circumstances, he was able to break one of them and directly outss Suanne''s Fallen


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    City.


    Many of Suanne''s fans didn''t believe it.


    One after another, people all said that Margaret was buying and showing off.


    As a result, he didn''t expect to suffer the counterattack of many passers-by and Margaret''s fans.


    [Please, can some of my fans talk with me? Are you sure that the Monster Master crew really can


    afford to buy money to watch the show?]


    [Ha, ha, ha, ha. I''ve been watching the poprity of the hot cloud live broadcast yesterday. There''s


    nothing abnormal at all, okay? And it''s a four- mobility breakthrough. It''s impossible for it to be fake]


    [A fan really did it because of his own master''s good resources. In the public ce, he always hinted


    that he was Mrs. Limbaugh. Why haven''t I seen Mr. Limbaughe out with her?]


    .....


    Looking at thements on the Inte, Suanne was really angry.


    If it weren''t for the public dressing room, she would really not be able to control herself.


    "What''s going on? Why does a bad drama like the watress pop up and suppress my y?"


    The agent was also full of disbelief. "I thought this y was no match for us, but I didn''t expect..."


    Unexpectedly, it was a dark horse that mmed Suanne away with a trend of getting rid of the reins.


    Today, in today''s hot search on Weibo, not only Margaret Jishi but also Suanne was outssed by


    Margaret Jishi.


    What''s more, Margaret Keyan captured the demon master, Margaret Keyan the fox...


    They were all searched on top of a hot search.


    The vixen Margaret was ying was dressed in a simple white dress and a wooden hairpin, but there


    was a seductive fox-like aura in her eyes.


    If not for the fact that he was not allowed to be a goblin after the founding of the country, it would


    really make people feel that Margaret had be a fox.


    "Find a way to turn Margaret into a dead man." Suanne''s fingers, which were holding her mobile


    phone, turned white.


    ******


    "See, the ratings havee out. You directly outssed Suanne." At this time, Elvis''s phone call came


    in.


    Margaret was suddenly speechless and said, "See, why are you so gossipy? If your fans know that the


    high and cold fresh meat in their eyes will break their dreams."


    Elvis left in a cold and arrogant way.


    It was really difficult for his brokerage team. This guy was obviously a happy guy, but he still wanted to


    maintain his high-profile route.


    Elvis was really excited. When his TV series were released, he was not so excited.


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to tell you. Who asked you to tell Charleston that I wanted to buy a


    house?" Margaret began to question him.


    "Oh, I was discovered by my uncle just now, and then he threatened me. Do you think I won''t


    "Forget it. I''m in a good mood today. I forgive you, Little An''an," Margaret said generously, "I''ll ask


    someone to move the stuff to your uncle''s houseter, and then we can celebrate at the bar tonight."


    "Okay." Elvis agreed without hesitation.


    "An''an is such a good girl."


    "Don''t call me Xiao Anzi, he looks like a eunuch."


    "Do you want me to call you nephew?"


    "That''s too much!" Elvis was so angry that he hung up the phone.


    Margaret covered her mouth and smiled.


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret found a nearby relocationpany on the Inte.


    After telling them what to do, she went out with confidence.


    Charleston doted on her, and she couldn''t naturally enjoy Charleston''s enjoyment.


    Margaret always felt that love was the sacrifice of both of them. If they made a long-term unteral


    sacrifice, it would never be long-term.


    Therefore, Margaret wanted to buy a gift for Charleston.


    They came to the best shopping center in Asshington.


    After all, he bought it for Charleston, so he couldn''t lower the price. Margaret gritted her teeth and went


    straight to the men''s luxury area.


    "Hello, Miss, is there anything I can do for you?" The salesclerk asked generously.


    Margaret looked around wearing a pair of sunsses. "I want a men''s tie. Can you take me to have a


    look?"


    "Of course, I don''t know who you want to buy for me, Miss." The salesclerk asked.


    "Boyfriend."


    ording to Margaret''s age, the salesclerk brought her to the relevant area.


    Margaret nced around and found that the price was five digits.


    If she were to buy clothes on her own, she would definitely feel distressed. However, she was going to


    bid farewell to Charleston. She could not buy something too cheap, otherwise, how could she be


    worthy of his identity?


    "Let me have a look." Margaret immediately fell in love with a set of dark ink.


    He was low-key and reserved.


    It was very consistent with Charleston''s temperament.


    "Just this." Margaret said with a smile.


    "Okay." The salesclerk nodded with a smile.


    Margaret was about to pay when her phone rang. She said, "Sorry, I''ll take a call first."


    The salesclerk nodded.


    Margaret walked toward one ce and answered, "Mr. Limbaugh, what''s the matter?"


    "Did you move things here?"


    "Well, I''ll contact you if it''s cold at night." Margaret said with a smile.


    Because the vi was Charleston, he had to get Charleston''s consent.


    "Do you have anything to do? Do you want the servants to clean up a ce ande out?" Charleston


    said with concern.


    Margaret couldn''t help but feel funny. "It''s not so exaggerated. It''s just a little clothes."


    "Where are you now?" Charleston asked again.


    At the moment when she knew that she was about to move in, there seemed to be a me burning in


    her heart. She couldn''t wait to see her.


    Margaret said, "There''s something to deal with outside. I''ll go with Elvister."


    "Well, I was going to pick up his grandmother, but I didn''t see anyone at the airport. I''ll ask him toe


    directlyter. I''ll pick you up." Charleston''s voice was maic and very pleasant, like a seductive male


    enchantress.


    "Yes." Margaret nodded.


    It took her a moment to realize that Elvis''s grandmother was Charleston''s mother.


    Charleston''s mother wasing?


    For some reason, Margaret quickly felt nervous and patted her face. Then she turned around and was


    ready to pay.


    As a result, he saw that the salesclerk who just followed him was very sorry and said to a beautiful


    woman, "Madam, I''m really sorry. This youngdy first took a fancy to this tie."

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    Chapter 166


    "What''s wrong?" Margaret raised her eyebrows in confusion, and she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Miss, you''re here."


    "I don''t care. I want this. If you like it, why don''t you pay? Since you haven''t paid yet, then it''s not hers."


    The beautiful woman nced at Margaret.


    Margaret smiled and said, "I''m sorry, madam. I just answered a phone call, so I dyed for a while. But


    I''ll take this tie first."


    "If you dy, it means that you are not fated." The woman snorted softly.


    "I, Cao Cao, still have this kind of operation?"


    Margaret looked at her elders and held back her temper.


    "Madam, our country is a country of reason..." Margaret walked directly to the payment ce, swiped


    her card, and looked back at the woman. "Now, you have nothing to say."


    It would take a long time to snatch things in the TV series, and then it would be ready to pay for it.


    "You..." The woman red at Margaret''s face. "Which family are you from? You''re really ill-bred."


    "..." Margaret''s body, which had been tied to his necktie, suddenly stopped.


    " House education?"


    "Oh."


    Margaret''s voice was a little cold. "He''s robbing others'' belongings. Does Madam think that he''s a well-


    educated person? He''s disrespectful to the old, but taught bad descendants!"


    "You!" Obviously, the woman didn''t expect that Margaret would talk back like this.


    Although the woman was still wearing sunsses, the aura emanating from her body also made the


    woman pause for a while.


    Margaret didn''t want to waste time with people who had nothing to do with her. After buying a tie, she


    left the store in a hurry.


    ******


    In the bar.


    As soon as Margaret came in, she saw Elvis.


    "Come,e,e,e, my aunt." Elvis hurriedly greeted her.


    "Wow, so many dishes. Are you sure you can take it?" Margaret looked at the various kinds of wine on


    the table and suddenly felt a little surprised.


    "When my grandmother returns to Havend, she will be under control. Of course, she will have


    enough to eat together now. Otherwise, she won''t have a chance to drink in the future." Elvis sighed.


    When it came to Charleston departure''s mother, Margaret inexplicably felt a little nervous.


    "What kind of person is your grandmother?"


    Elvis looked at Margaret in surprise. "Look at you, are you afraid? I thought you were different from


    other girls. I didn''t expect that you were still afraid when you saw your mother-inw."


    "I just want to know why you think so much." Margaret rolled her eyes grumpily.


    "How can my grandma say that? She is a person who always defends the weak. If she likes someone


    she likes, she will like it very much. If she doesn''t like it, she will not like it very much." Elvis opened a


    bottle of cocktail. "Don''t worry, no one will hate you."


    "That''s right, your mouth is very sweet. I''m very pleased, my little aunt." Margaret Hongyanughed


    heartily.


    Elvis rolled his eyes grumpily. "Even if my grandmother doesn''t like you, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you


    are going to be with my uncle, not with my grandmother."


    "I just want to ask." Margaret said, "What kind of wine do you want to drink?"


    "The blue jellyfish you transferred to me in the Milesburgst time is pretty good." An Ruoxuan looked


    straight at Margaret.


    The light in the room was a little dim, which made Margaret''s facial features more mysterious.


    She was like a smart elf in the ck forest.


    People couldn''t help falling in love with her at first sight.


    Elvis stared at her for a long time.


    Margaret noticed his gaze and asked in confusion, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me all the


    time?"


    Elvis came to his senses and put on a yful smile. "Nothing. I''m just worried that you''ll poison me."


    "You won''t die of the poison." After adjusting her face, Margaret handed the blue jellyfish to him.


    "It''s tasty. How did you make it?" Elvis was really surprised. The wine made by Margaret was even


    better than the one made by the best bartender he had ever seen.


    "That''s right. Don''t you know who transferred it?"


    "Are you self-taught?"


    "Someone taught me." Margaret''s hand suddenly stopped.


    "Who is it?"


    Margaret''s body paused for a moment, and then he turned to look at Elvis. "You''re a big man. Why are


    you so gossipy?"


    "I can''t control it. Tell me, is it a man or a woman?" Elvis quickly raised his finger and swore, "I will


    never tell my uncle."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you? You told Charleston that you wouldn''t tell Charleston that you were


    looking for a house. What''s the result?" Margaret only rolled her eyes at Elvis''s words.


    "That was an ident."


    "There are one or two idents. I don''t believe you."


    .....


    Elvis continued to ask, but Margaret still did not answer.


    Elvis always felt that Margaret was very mysterious in the Milesburg. She was definitely not just an


    ordinary winedy.


    Moreover, even his youngest uncle couldn''t find the real trace of Margaret''s life in the Milesburg for so


    many years.


    .....


    Tonight, Margaret seemed to have been touched by something. All kinds of wine had been poured into


    her stomach desperately.


    In the end, she was even more drunk than Elvis.


    At least Elvis could still keep a trace of consciousness, but Margaret was stillpletely drunk.


    He didn''t know what was going on. He stood up and swayed, ready to fall down at any time.


    In this case, Elvis could only call Larry to pick them up.


    Margaret staggered to his feet and seemed to have thought of something. He said vaguely, "Er... do


    you think I will thank you in this way... it''s impossible..."


    "What do you want to thank me for?" Elvis said, reeking of alcohol.


    Margaret was still saying something, but she said it in a low voice.


    Elvis wanted to get closer and hear clearly. As a result, just as he got closer, Margaret suddenly


    punched him.


    "You forced me to do that!"


    "It hurts so much." Elvis really burst into tears because of the pain. He hurriedly touched his chin and


    squatted down.


    Margaret was not to be trifled with, and the drunk Margaret was even more not to be trifled with.


    Who was it?


    In the Limbaugh family.


    "Aren''t you supposed to go to the old house?" Charleston looked at the woman in front of her and


    frowned slightly.


    He put a ss of hot water in front of her.


    "I came by to see you. I''ll ask Yi Xuan to pick me upter." The woman smiled. "Why don''t you want to


    see me since you haven''t seen me for so many years?"


    "No." Charleston said, shaking his head, but his eyes kept staring at his watch.


    "It''s toote. That little monster ising back soon."


    "Come and have a look. This is a gift I bought for you." The madam handed a box to Charleston.


    Charleston opened it and found that it was a watch.


    "I wanted to buy you a tie, but a barbaric woman suddenly appeared and took away my tie." When the


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    woman mentioned this, her tone was somewhat dissatisfied.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Chapter 167


    "I''ll take it." Charleston said, "But it''s toote. You have to go back to rest. I''ll ask the driver to send you


    back."


    "We haven''t seen each other for so many years. It''s not easy for me to return home once. Are you


    really not going to let me live here?"


    Charleston raised his eyebrows and said, "You are not in good health. There are good equipment and


    preparations in the old house. I have nothing here. If something goes wrong, it will be bad."


    It was obvious that she refused him.


    Peng Dai Lan still wanted to say something, but she couldn''t refute.


    She had always been in poor health, so when Charleston was a child, she did not take much care of


    him.


    They were all taken by the servants, and they even didn''t teach him well in learning.


    However, she didn''t expect that Charleston was really born with intelligence. Even without guidance,


    she would have made a great achievement.


    Limbaugh Group was only a well-knownpany in the past. Under Charleston''s leadership, it


    became a bigpany that monopolized the Asian economy.


    It could be said that Charleston was Limbaugh Group'' benefactor.


    Peng Dai Lan had previously felt a little guilty about her powerful son, but now, she was more worried


    that she could not control him.


    Peng Dai Lan was a woman who had a strong desire to control herself.


    "You also know that Mom is in poor health." Peng Dai Lan looked at Charleston said, "Then when will


    you find a wife for me so that I can have the opportunity to have grandchildren."


    "Elvis is also your grandson." Charleston''s face was indifferent. "You can go and hug him."


    Peng Dai Lan''s face was not very good. "Elvis is so big. Moreover, he is a grandson, whose surname is


    An. After all, he is an outsider. The child you gave birth to is the child of our Limbaugh family."


    "From a scientific point of view, my children in the future will be the same as Yi Xuan, only half of the


    Limbaugh family''s blood." Charleston took a sip of tea. "It''s a waste of the old feudal tradition for


    children to be passed down from generation to generation. It''s time to change."


    "Well, even if you don''t want to give birth to a baby, you are too old. There must be someone around to


    take care of you."


    "The one who takes care of me is a nanny." Charleston stared at Peng Dai Lan with her dark eyes and


    said in a strong tone, "The person I like is loved by me. I am the one who takes care of her."


    Being retorted again, Peng Dai Lan''s face turned a little paler.


    She returned to Havend this time because she heard from her best friend that she married a


    daughter-inw at home and her daughter-inw instigated her son to be against her mother-inw


    and so on.


    How could a powerful woman like Peng Dai Lan let her daughter-inw take the lead? So she couldn''t


    wait to return to the country and came to Charleston.


    "What''s more, I already have someone I like," Charleston said in the end.


    "Someone you like?" Peng Dai Lan was surprised and then came to her senses. "Who is it? Which


    family''s daughter is it?"


    Margaret''s face appeared in Charleston''s mind. She smiled slightly and said, "Neither."


    "Isn''t she the daughter of a rich and powerful family?"


    Peng Dai Lan frowned slightly, that was to say, she was not worthy of the Limbaugh family.


    However, the current status of the Limbaugh family didn''t need to be obtained by marriage. Even if it


    was an ordinary girl, it didn''t matter. As long as it could be controlled, it was good enough to be


    obedient.


    Peng Dai Lan also wanted to ask some information about the girl.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    At this time, the door of the vi was opened.


    Larry helped Elvis walk in.


    "Uncle..." Elvis was somewhat rational. When he saw Peng Dai Lan, he immediately called her


    grandma.


    "What, what are you doing? Why are you reeking of alcohol?" Peng Dai Lan frowned slightly.


    "Where is she?" Charleston suddenly stood up, obviously a little worried.


    "She''s outside. Where''s the car? I don''t dare to help her," Elvis said hurriedly.


    If she hugged Margaret, she would be cut into mince meat by Charleston.


    Elvis had just finished speaking when Charleston walked out of the room with a gust of wind.


    The only one left was Peng Dai Lan, who seemed to have no reason to be here.


    "Why did you go out? What happened?"


    "Grandma, why are you here?" Elvis sat on the sofa. "Why don''t you go to the old house?"


    "Didn''t Ie to see your uncle first?" Peng Boyan said.


    "I haven''t seen it for so many years. Why do Ie to see it sote now?"


    In the end, Elvis didn''t say it out loud.


    Peng Dai Lan was not bad, and she was somewhat painful to him. Every time she went to the


    Limbaugh family in the Milesburg, there would be something good for her.


    It was just that he had a strong desire to control it.


    As long as other people didn''t listen to her, Peng Dai Lan would definitely immediately be angry.


    "I''m not sure."


    "Oh-"


    As soon as Charleston said that, he opened the car door and saw Margaret lying on the seatzily.


    The sweet smell of wine came out of her body.


    Charleston quickly covered his suit jacket on her and then took her out.


    Otherwise, it would be cold.


    "It''s so ufortable." Margaret frowned slightly as she moved just now. Her little face looked very


    ufortable.


    Charleston immediately asked with distress, "What''s wrong?"


    "I want to puke..." Margaret''s face was as red as a monkey''s butt, and she squinted and said two


    words.


    After that, before Charleston had time to react, he suddenly felt a spasm in his stomach. He couldn''t


    help but vomit.


    He vomited Charleston all over.


    So, as soon as Peng Dai Lan came out, she saw such a scene.


    A woman spat directly on her son.


    Charleston Fei would definitely fly into a rage.


    After all, he had a serious mysophobia.


    Unexpectedly, Charleston was not angry at all. Instead, he changed his position to hold the girl in his


    arms, worried that the filth woulde to her.


    She also stretched out her big palm and put it down along her back. She said softly, "Do you feel better


    now?"


    Margaret nodded weakly.


    Charleston Fei''s eyes were full of love.


    "Yun Fei, you..." Peng Dai Lan frowned slightly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go in first. I''m worried that she''ll catch a cold." Charleston''s tone was very light.


    Peng Dai Lan was stunned for a moment and nodded. Suddenly, she looked at Margaret in


    Charleston''s arms and felt a little familiar.


    Charleston carefully put Margaret on the sofa, then took off her expensive shirt and threw it into the


    trash can.


    "Why did she drink so much?" Charleston looked at Elvis with slight me.


    "I don''t know what she was crazy about. I don''t know if she mentioned her sadness. She''s risking her


    life to drink."


    "Yun Fei, is this the girl you like?" Peng Dai Lan frowned slightly, obviously very dissatisfied. "How can


    a decent girl drink so long?"


    "I won''t let her drink so much in the future." Charleston said seriously, "My stomach is hurt."


    "..." Peng Dai Lan was speechless.


    In other words, if her stomach was not hurt, would you give it to her?


    She walked closer and wanted to see clearly what the girl who had fascinated her son like a fool looked


    like.


    As a result, after seeing Margaret clearly, she suddenly opened her eyes wide. "Isn''t she the woman


    who took my tie away?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    Chapter 168


    "What tie?" Elvis took a sip of the sobering soup handed over by Larry.


    "Today, I was in the mall. I wanted to buy Yun Fei a tie, but she snatched it away." Peng Dai Lan stared


    straight at Margaret.


    "Impossible." At this time, Elvis and Charleston suddenly said at the same time.


    "..." Peng Dai Lan frowned and still wanted to say something.


    As a result, Charleston had already said, "It''s cold at night, send them back to the old house."


    They were referring to Elvis and Peng Dai Lan.


    Elvis was staying in the old house for the time being. As for Peng Dai Lan, Charleston did not intend to


    keep her.


    "Yes, sir." Elvis nodded and then made a gesture of invitation to Peng Boyan.


    Since Charleston had already said this, Peng Dai Lan naturally could not remain thick-skinned.


    However, his dissatisfaction with Margaret increased a little.


    "I''m not sure."


    After the three of them left, only Charleston and Margaret Nanyan were left.


    Charleston looked at Margaret lying on the bed, sighed, and then gently picked her up.


    "I''m not sure."


    The next day.


    Margaret opened his eyes and saw the strange ceiling. He was suddenly stunned. When he wanted to


    see clearly what was this ce, he felt a pain in his head.


    It was as if it was going to expand.


    "Oh-" Margaret couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    "You''re awake." A maic voice sounded. Margaret suddenly looked over and found that it was


    Charleston.


    "You..."


    Before Margaret could speak, Charleston came over and put a bowl of porridge in front of her.


    "Get up and wash up. After the porridge, you drank a lot yesterday. You can''t eat greasy food today."


    Charleston''s face was serious, which was rare.


    Obviously, Margaret''s "unobedience" did make him a little unhappy.


    He didn''t know how to take care of himself at all.


    Margaret nodded. He was much better after washing up, at least he was not dizzy.


    However, when he looked through the big mirror and found that he was wearing pajamas, he was so


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    scared that his eyes widened. He opened the door and pointed to his clothes. "My, my clothes..."


    "I changed it." Charleston looked at her teasingly.


    "You, you..." Margaret''s face suddenly turned red to the tip of her ears. "You''re a hooligan."


    "We''ll see it sooner orter." Charleston said with a faint smile on her face.


    "That''s not now!" In fact, Margaret''s subconscious thought was very conservative.


    Looking at Margaret, who looked like a kitten, Charleston was really in a good mood. "Well, I''m lying to


    you. I asked a female servant to change your clothes."


    Margaret breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Charleston didn''t believe in lying to her this time.


    He took a sip of warm water and then slowly began to eat porridge.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and put down the spoon in his hand. "By the way, how did Ie


    back?"


    "It''s cold at night to pick you up. Why did you drink so much yesterday?" Charleston asked.


    "Because of the high ratings of my y, I am happy." Margaret''s eyes changed a little.


    "Is that so?" Charleston didn''t know whether he believed it or not.


    "What else can it be?" Margaret asked again, "Then when Ie back, do you have a bag with me?"


    She looked around the room and didn''t find the bag with the tie. Was it put in the bar?


    Oh my god, she was going to cry to death.


    More than 10, 000 yuan.


    While asking, Margaret looked at Charleston, only to find that the man''s eyes were full of mockery.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Chapter 169


    "Are you looking for this?" At this time, Charleston suddenly reached out and saw a dark tie in his hand.


    Margaret immediately knew what was going on.


    "It turns out to be in your hands. I was really scared to death. I thought I had lost it."


    He spent 10, 000 yuan on it.


    She was really poor now, okay?


    "Little fool, this is a gift for you. How could you lose it?" Charleston bowed his head and kissed on


    Margaret''s forehead affectionately.


    Margaret suddenly felt shy and hot on her little face. "You don''t need to be so shameless. Who said it


    was me who sent you to give it to you?"


    "It''s not for me. Who else do you want to give it to?" Charleston said yes, and then he picked it at the


    end with an inexpressible temptation.


    Margaret decided not to talk to the hooligan.


    The air fell into silence for a moment. At this time, Charleston suddenly spoke.


    "I watched the TV you showed yesterday."


    "You, you see..." Margaret was so nervous that her tongue couldn''t speak.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She didn''t even look at it herself.


    The main reason was that he didn''t have any feeling when he took the photo. But if he insisted on


    watching it by himself, he always felt a sense of inexplicable shame.


    What she didn''t expect was that Charleston still looked at it.


    She really wanted to dig a hole to bury herself.


    "Lovely." President Limbaugh seemed to feel that he couldn''t flirt with her enough. He reached out his


    hand and rubbed Margaret''s head.


    Margaret''s face was about to turn red.


    What was so cute?


    She was acting as a vixen. Obviously, she was walking in a coquettish way, okay?


    What the hell is loveliness?


    particrly since he was a little girl.


    After breakfast, Margaret suddenly felt much better.


    Looking at the man next to him, Margaret still couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Limbaugh, don''t you have to


    go to work?"


    "Let''s have a rest today." Charleston nced at Margaret.


    "..."


    "Would you like to go out for a walk?" Charleston asked again.


    Margaret felt that it was not good to be cooped up in the room. Besides, the TV series had already


    been released, so there was no need to go to thepany.


    He was not in a hurry to join the loving thing.


    It was true that he didn''t have much work to do at home.


    In addition, she had changed a lot in Asshington over the years after going abroad. It would be good to


    go out and have a look.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded.


    The two of them walked down together. Just as they opened the door, Margaret saw the woman


    standing outside the door and immediately frowned.


    The woman looked familiar.


    Before she could think carefully, the man''s face was already cold when he looked at her.


    "Yun Fei, even if you don''t marry a rich youngdy, I don''t care. You can go to find an ordinary girl. My


    Limbaugh family won''t be connected by marriage, but you can''t be with this woman." Peng Dai Lan


    said in a strict voice.


    Margaret instantly remembered who the woman in front of her was. "Aren''t you the one who wanted to


    grab my tie yesterday?"


    "Yun Fei, look at her. She''s rude and uneducated." Peng Dai Lan''s face immediately darkened.


    Margaret pursed her lips and stared at Peng Dai Lan closely.


    God was really good at joking. He didn''t expect that this woman was Charleston''s mother.


    This was too coincidental.


    Moreover, from Charleston''s attitude toward her mother, it was clear that she was quite dissatisfied with


    her.


    "Mr. Limbaugh, do you believe me?" Thousands of thoughts floated through his mind, but he couldn''t


    say a word. In the end, he only saw Charleston ask this question.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    Chapter 170


    "How could Yun Qian believe you? I am his mother. Of course, he trusts me!" Peng Boyan couldn''t wait


    to announce her sovereignty.


    Margaret ignored Peng Dai Lan and turned to look at Charleston to say goodbye.


    Charleston''s face was cold. "I''ll ask the Larry to send a monitor to take a look."


    "I don''t object to your monitoring, but you have to tell me first, do you believe me or not?" Margaret


    said, staring straight at Charleston.


    "Be good, don''t make trouble." Charleston stretched out his hand and rubbed Margaret''s little head.


    Margaret subconsciously wanted to resist.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    At this time, Elvis came in. "Hey, why are you all standing at the door? It''s not cold outside."


    He was still holding the car key in his hand. It was obvious that he just went to park the car and came


    back now.


    "Come in." Charleston took Margaret Sijue and walked inside.


    Margaret''s little face was tense, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Mom, I told you toe out and have a look at the monitor. You don''t have any problem with that, do


    you?" Charleston looked at Peng Dai Lan with a serious look.


    Peng Dai Lan felt Charleston''s gaze, and her eyes suddenly drifted.


    Obviously, he was a little guilty.


    Because she knew that she was in the wrong at that time.


    But she thought that Charleston would stand directly by her side.


    After all, Charleston had no women around her for all these years. At this time, she suddenly had one.


    She felt that the rtionship should not be very deep.


    "At least it''s not as deep as my mother''s."


    That was why he wanted to suppress Margaret without fear.


    Unexpectedly, Charleston said at this moment that she was going to call out the surveince.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about viins." Peng Dai Lan was silent for a long time, and suddenly she


    sneered, as if she was very disdainful of Margaret.


    Margaret narrowed her eyes and sneered. "Then I''ll be a calcting viin. Today, I have to look at this


    monitor."


    "You..." Peng Dai Lan''s face turned red in an instant.


    Charleston frowned slightly and whispered to Margaret, "Be a good girl and don''t make some trouble."


    A troublesome thing?


    Margaret was stunned for a moment. She looked up at Charleston and suddenly felt a little ironic.


    Could it be that he felt that what he wanted to prove to be innocent was troublesome?


    "Huh?"


    Margaret suddenly thought of a choice question. "Your mother and your lover fell into the water. Who


    can you save first?"


    Now, she seemed to havee across this f*cking problem.


    Margaret smiled and said, "Do you think it''s troublesome?"


    Charleston frowned and suddenly reached out her big hand to hold Margaret''s small hand in her palm.


    In this way, a steady flow of power came in.


    In the end, Margaret finally said what he wanted to say, "If you think it''s troublesome, then I''ll go and


    find someone who doesn''t think it''s troublesome."


    Margaret was very unfamiliar with love. When she was with Zachary, she simply thought of the


    friendship between the Margaret family and the Wen family.


    But Charleston was the only one who really touched her.


    However, Margaret was tough in her bones, and she couldn''t tolerate the distrust of the people she


    cared about.


    The previous encounter made her forced her armor harder.


    Therefore, she couldn''t help but want to take revenge on Peng Dai Lan.


    However, this woman was Charleston''s mother.


    The two conflicts were the most violent impacts in her blood.


    Margaret was at a loss what to do.


    In the end, Margaret still chose to listen to Charleston for the time being.


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I don''t want to see it, but..." Margaret suddenly looked at Peng Boyan. "You


    have to ask your mother to restrain yourself."

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    Chapter 171


    Elvis''s eyebrows twitched violently.


    "Can you do it?" Margaret looked at Charleston deeply.


    "Mom, wronged Xiao Margaret, it''s your fault." Charleston looked at Margaret''s eyes. After a moment of


    silence, she looked at Peng Boyan.


    Peng Dai Lan''s eyelids twitched fiercely. "Yun Li, you..."


    "If I and Xiao Margaret misunderstand you, then transfer a video to watch it." Charleston''s voice almost


    did not change her tone.


    There was no change in her dark eyes.


    She just looked at Peng Dai Lan indifferently, but Peng Dai Lan felt a kind of inexplicable pressure.


    He had to admit that his son had really grown up.


    She and her father, the sapling, didn''t pour too much heart water into it, but they didn''t expect that he


    could grow up to be a big tree like today.


    However, they were no longer able to control this child.


    After a long time, Peng Dai Lan pondered in her heart for a long time before she finally decided. She


    whispered to Margaret, "I''m sorry."


    His voice was low and impatient.


    Without listening carefully, one would know that it was perfunctory.


    However, Margaret did not continue to be aggressive.


    Originally, Margaret just wanted to have Charleston''s attitude.


    Now, seeing this result, she was very satisfied.


    She suddenly felt a warmth in her heart and subconsciously smiled at Charleston.


    Charleston''s calm eyes, which were like deep pools and well, suddenly rippled with spring water.


    She chuckled and looked at her tenderly. "Little fool."


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He seemed to see through what she was thinking.


    Margaret felt warm all over her body.


    Elvis looked at the two people who showed kindness and loved to abuse dogs, and then looked at


    Peng Dai Lan who had a very bad face. He suddenly felt that the atmosphere here was really


    embarrassing.


    He was about to say something to ease the atmosphere.


    At this time, Charleston''s cell phone rang.


    It seemed that it was a call from the cold night.


    Charleston had already told Larry that he would push off all his work today to apany Margaret.


    Larry had been with him for so many years, so she was not an unreasonable person. Now she called


    him. Something unexpected must have happened.


    After thinking for a while, Charleston answered the phone.


    "What''s wrong?" Charleston asked.


    Margaret tilted her head and looked at Charleston. She didn''t know what the other party said.


    Charleston was silent for a moment and nodded. "I know."


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret asked worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "Larry told me about thepany''s affairs. A more important cooperation partner hase. I want to


    go there." Charleston said in a gentle voice.


    To be able to make Charleston say that he was an important partner, he should be really an important


    guest.


    "So, I can''t go out with you today." Charleston sighed.


    Margaret was reluctant to part with them. After all, it was hard to want them to go out for a walk


    together.


    But she still knew that work was more important.


    As for the instructions, Margaret hadn''t spoken yet. On the other side, Peng Dai Lan couldn''t wait to


    say, "Yun Li, if you have something important to do in your work, you should go to deal with it


    immediately. You don''t need to ask for someone''s opinion."


    Margaret raised her eyebrows and nced at Peng Dai Lan.


    Charleston did not answer Peng Dai Lan. Instead, he looked at Elvis and said, "I''m going to the


    <ppany first. Take good care of your aunt. Call me if you need anything. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    Chapter 172


    "Leave it to me." Elvis nodded.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    After Charleston left, Elvis looked at Margaret and then at Peng Boyan.


    One was his life-and-death friend and his aunt, and the other was his grandmother who doted on him


    since he was a child.


    It looked a little awkward now.


    "With your face, have you eaten anything?" In order to ease the awkward atmosphere, Elvis quickly


    found a topic to ask.


    Even Margaret would not say that she had deliberately targeted Elvis. "I''ve already eaten."


    "Then let''s go out for a walk. What do you think?" Elvis asked again.


    "Okay." Margaret nodded. She didn''t want to stay here anymore. It was a little boring.


    Peng Dai Lan seemed to have no objection.


    Elvis secretly heaved a sigh of relief and escorted the two of them to the mall.


    This shopping mall was owned by Limbaugh Group.


    From Elvis''s point of view, women should be very fond of shopping.


    "If I bring the two of them here, there shouldn''t be any mistakes."


    "Grandma, you can buy whatever you like. I''ll go have a ss of juice first," Elvis said with a smile.


    Then he turned his head and pulled Margaret Yaoyan. "Ziyan, I''ll tell you, you and my uncle must not


    have any conflict."


    "What kind of contradiction do you think we will have?" Margaret looked at Elvis as if she was looking


    at him.


    "Oh, although I haven''te back to Havend these years, I know that the rtionship between the


    mother-inw and daughter-inw in Havend is really serious." Elvis looked at Margaret and then


    looked at Peng Dai Lan.


    Fortunately, there was a shopping mall, so Peng Dai Lan and Margaret couldn''t handle it for the time


    being.


    "My principle is always that others don''t provoke me, and I don''t provoke others." Margaret''s tone was


    indifferent.


    "Of course I know you, but the problem is that my grandmother has a strong desire to control her. In


    addition to this, she has no bad intentions." Elvis quickly exined, "But she is not in good health.


    Maybe my uncle sometimes cares about her body..."


    Just like what happened just now...


    "Are you in poor health?" Margaret frowned slightly and looked at Peng Boyan.


    "Yes, these years have been raised in the Milesburg." Elvis nodded.


    Margaret pursed her lips and said, "As long as she doesn''t go too far, I won''t deliberately target her."


    Although, she really didn''t like Peng Dai Lan.


    Fortunately, she was with Charleston, not with the Limbaugh family.


    Otherwise, he would be crazy.


    "Okay." Elvis nodded in a hurry.


    ******


    "Sorry, Miss, you can''t go in." The salesclerk quickly stopped them.


    The agent frowned and asked discontentedly, "Why don''t you let us in?"


    "I have been booked by someone today. I''m really sorry." The salesclerk was very sorry.


    "Close the whole restaurant?"


    This was a luxury shopping mall under the name of Limbaugh Group. How could there be someone


    who could make a block booking?


    "Who''s there?" the agent asked again.


    "It''s from Limbaugh Group," said the salesclerk.


    Upon hearing the name of Limbaugh Group, Suanne, who was next to her, was stunned for a moment.


    Then she looked up and looked inside.


    "Limbaugh Group, then we can go in more often." The agent''s mouth suddenly burst into a smile.


    "Miss, please don''t make things difficult for us."


    "Do you know who the person beside me is?" The agent looked at the salesclerk angrily.


    Suanne took off her sunsses.


    The salesclerk was surprised.


    Suanne was not only a popr star, but also a rumor that she might be the future Young Madam of


    Limbaugh Group.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    Chapter 173


    In that case, as a mere salesclerk, she really couldn''t control this situation.


    As a result, while she was in a daze, the agent and Suanne had already walked in.


    The salesclerk was stunned for a moment and quickly went to look for the manager.


    "Elvis, can youe over and help me take a look at this dress?" At this time, Peng Dai Lan came


    over with a red dress and a light blue dress.


    Peng Dai Lan was well- maintenance, and no one could tell that she was already in her fifties. It


    seemed that she was still in her early forties.


    Her figure was also very curvy.


    Moreover, although she didn''t like Peng Dai Lan, Margaret had to admit that she had the charm of


    Chinese women after years of baptism.


    Peng Dai Lan wore these two dresses well.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Obviously, Elvis also thought so.


    "I think both of them are good."


    "But these two styles are the same, so I want to choose a color," Peng Boyan said.


    "As for the blue color, I think the blue color is better." In the end, Elvis made a decision.


    Obviously, Peng Dai Lan thought it was better to be blue at the beginning, so after getting Elvis''s


    answer, she was very satisfied.


    "I also think the blue color is good, so I want the blue color." Peng Dai Lan smiled, and suddenly


    seemed to think of something. She looked at Margaret and said, "Anyway, you have followed the


    saying. This red dress is a gift for your first meeting."


    "Have you ever followed Charleston''s orders?"


    From Peng Dai Lan''s words, it was clear that she said that she was like Lu Yunbin''s mistress.


    "I''m so angry, but as a little fairy who can understand a patient, I still have to smile."


    Margaret smiled and said, "Okay, thank you."


    Now that someone had given her the gift, why didn''t she want it? She was not stupid.


    This dress was a famous brand. She couldn''t help butin in her heart that she didn''t want to


    argue with Peng Dai Lan. Anyway, she had to ept somepensation.


    This was not too much.


    "Okay, put it on and let me have a look." Peng Boyan said.


    The design of this suit of clothes was already very testing, and it was bright red.


    It was very eye-catching to ride a red one, but if he couldn''t ride it well, it would be quite a pity.


    Peng Dai Lan didn''t expect that Margaret would really agree, so she came up with another way to


    make things difficult for her.


    "..." Margaret looked at the dress in Peng''s hand. What should she do? She really wanted to hit


    someone.


    As her good friend, Elvis naturally felt that there was something wrong with her mood.


    If it was someone else, Elvis would definitely make her cheer for him. But at this time, he was her


    grandmother.


    Besides, his uncle had asked him to take good care of them before he returned to thepany.


    If there was really an ident, Elvis felt that his life was in danger.


    So, Elvis quickly winked at Margaret.


    Margaret, who had received the message, sighed in her heart. Then she tilted her head and smiled.


    "Okay, thank you, auntie. I''ll try it."


    It was not until then that Peng Dai Lan smiled.


    Margaret got up and went to the dressing room.


    After a while, Margaret changed her clothes and came out. Peng Dai Lan, who had noticed the


    Peng Dai Lan originally wanted to take pictures for Charleston to take a look.


    After all, Margaret had not put on any makeup when she went out today. If she put on a bright red


    dress, she would definitely not look good.


    Men are creatures who look at their faces. If they don''t look good, they naturally don''t like this woman.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Chapter 174


    However, after seeing Margaret change her clothes, a hint of surprise shed across Peng''s eyes


    subconsciously.


    Even if he didn''t want to, he wouldn''t ept it


    She had thought that it would be very regrettable for Margaret to wear this suit of clothes.


    But the reality gave her a hard p.


    Margaret was very suitable for the red dress. The red dress on her body was very stunning.


    At this time, Margaret was in-looking, but she seemed to be born to be suitable to wear a red skirt.


    The coquettish look in her eyes could not be forced to be faked by anyone with a red lips.


    This was an aura that emanated from within.


    Very few people could do that, and most of them needed makeup to add to it. But obviously, Margaret


    did it.


    And he did it in an extremely amazing way.


    "What''s wrong, aunt?" Margaret raised his eyebrows and looked at Peng Boyan.


    Peng Dai Lan was so angry that she gritted her teeth, but it was not easy to show it. She could only


    squeeze out a few words through her teeth, "It''s okay."


    "It''s good that you''re fine. I heard from Yun Jie that you''re in poor health and he''s trying his best to take


    care of you. If you''re still in front of me and something happens to you, I''ll feel guilty." Margaret seemed


    to be saying that she cared about Peng''an, but obviously, she was against Peng''s.


    Peng Dai Lan was really angry this time.


    But it was too bad that he could not show it.


    "Look." At this time, a scream came.


    Margaret looked up and saw Suanne.


    "Tsk, tsk. Today is really an unpleasant day."


    "Didn''t you say that we''ve already booked the show?" Margaret looked at Suanne indifferently and then


    asked Elvis.


    Elvis also frowned. "Yes, I have already told them not to let anyone in. How did Suannee in? I


    really don''t know."


    "Could it be that he is too thick-skinned toe in?"


    It had to be said that Elvis was really the truth.


    "Yanyan, why don''t you pay attention to me?" Suanne looked at Margaret with a smile, but her eyes


    looked around uneasily.


    He wanted to find Margaret, but he still couldn''t find Charleston after looking at her for a long time.


    However, he saw Peng Dai Lan.


    So she asked in confusion, "Who is this one?"


    "Why are you here?" Margaret did not reply to Suanne, but asked.


    "I was going to hang out here with my agent, but when I heard that their Mr. Limbaugh is here, I came


    to see him." Suanne smiled gently.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Do you know my son?" This time, all of Peng Dai Lan''s attention was focused on Suanne.


    He looked at Suanne from top to bottom.


    Son?


    Was this the mother of Charleston?


    Suanne looked at Peng Dai Lan and then at Margaret.


    She clenched her hands, which were on her side, and she was unwilling to give up.


    In other words, Margaret had already met her parents?


    Did he get Charleston''s mother''s approval?


    How could he be so fast?


    Suanne was a little reluctant!


    "Yes, Auntie. Mr. Limbaugh and I are friends. At work, Mr. Limbaugh gave me a lot of help."


    "What''s your job?" Peng Dai Lan asked curiously.


    It should be noted that Charleston had always been very cold to women, and now he was helping a girl


    for no reason.


    There must be some kind of ambiguous reason behind that.


    "I''m an artist and I''m filming," Suanne said with a smile.


    "What the f*ck are you doing in showbiz?"


    Elvis was also in the entertainment circle. He didn''t refute this girl''s words. It seemed that this girl didn''t


    lie.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Chapter 181


    Margaret reported the address near her.


    "Can youe to the police station?" Xu Yuanyuan hesitated for a moment and finally asked.


    "Is something wrong with Zachary?" Margaret said, frowning slightly.


    "Nothing happened to him. He''s still in custody and waiting for the court. It''s about the victim." Xu


    Yuanyuan sighed.


    Margaret heard that Zachary didn''t escape by chance, and immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and


    then said, "Okay, I''ll go now."


    Soon, Margaret came to the police station.


    Seeing that Xu Yuanyuan and Tang Biao were there, he sat in front of them and asked, "What


    happened? What happened to the victim?"


    It had to be said that Margaret really cared about those girls.


    "We found some girls and rescued them, but..." Xu Yuanyuan sighed. "There''s another part because


    the power in that ce is so intertwined that we haven''t got any information yet."


    Margaret''s eyelids twitched violently.


    "You said that you had something to tell you before, so, I think that you should have the right to know


    this matter. With your appearance, we really tried our best." Xu Yuanyuan sighed.


    "Police Officer Tang, you are too useless. You can''t find anything!" Margaret took a deep breath and


    looked at Tang Biao.


    It seemed that Tang Biao wanted to smoke a cigarette, but he held the cigarette box with his fingers.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and nced at Xu Yuanyuan subconsciously.


    Sure enough, he saw a look of disdain in Xu Yuanyuan''s eyes.


    So she stopped, looked at Margaret, and said in a low voice, "Miss Margaret, you should know how


    deep the underground force of the Milesburg is. It''s not our country, and we can''t stretch our hands to


    such a long ce."


    The corner of Margaret''s mouth twitched.


    She really wanted to refute something for those girls, but she found that she really didn''t know what to


    refute.


    Tang Biao''s words made a lot of sense.


    Over the years, every country had its own rules, and they could not cross the line to destroy it.


    "Can''t those girls be saved?" Margaret was still not reconciled.


    "There is no other way for the time being." Tang Biao was obviously not willing to give up.


    Margaret pressed her lips tightly together.


    Xu Yuanyuan felt the stiff atmosphere in the air, so she quickly asked, "Margaret, do you want to have


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    dinner with us? Only when you''re full can youe up with a solution."


    Margaret was about to say something.


    However, at this time, his phone vibrated. He looked at it and found that it was Charleston who called


    him.


    His eyes were suddenly filled with tenderness, and he picked up his mobile phone and walked outside.


    This scene fell into Xu Yuanyuan''s eyes and she could not help but sigh.


    "I didn''t expect that the goddess has fallen in love with someone."


    "Can you tell?" Hearing Xu Yuanyuan''s words, Tang Biao raised his eyebrows and looked at Xu


    Yuanyuan.


    Xu Yuanyuan suddenly felt a little smug. She cocked her nose and said with a smile, "Of course, when


    I saw the expression in his eyes when I saw the call just now, it changed at once. This is the feeling of


    falling in love with a person."


    "It seems that you really know it." Tang Ban smiled.


    "To tell you the truth, I have done emotional research for a period of time before, and I have a good


    eyesight in this field." Xu Yuanyuan also felt that she was very good.


    Tang Biao looked at her and smiled even deeper.


    "You''ve got a good eye, little fool!"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Chapter 182


    "Where is it?" On the other side, Charleston''s voice seemed to be a little gentle.


    Margaret looked around and said honestly, "The police station."


    "Why did you go to the police station? Did something happen?" Charleston''s voice suddenly became a


    little anxious.


    Feeling the concern in the man''s tone, Margaret suddenly felt a sweet and warm feeling in her heart.


    In order not to make Charleston Dongda worried, he quickly said, "Don''t worry, I''m fine. Xu Yuanyuan


    asked me toe over and tell you about what happened to Zachary before. I''m fine."


    "I''ll pick you up." After Charleston heard that Margaret was fine, he immediately breathed a sigh of


    relief and then asked for it.


    Margaret took a deep breath and said, "No, I don''t need it. What can I do for you?"


    "Let''s have dinner together." Charleston''s voice was extremely husky and seductive. "I miss you."


    "I miss you like a Cupid arrow, and it hit Margaret''s heart."


    Margaret suddenly felt that her little deer was bumping into her.


    Ning Xueyan smiled, but she couldn''t hide the smile on her face. "Really? Do you think too much?"


    "Keep your head down and have a look," Charleston suddenly said.


    Margaret bowed his head.


    As a result, he heard a very attractive voice from the other end of the phone, "Is it big or small?"


    At this time, what Margaret saw was her chest.


    Hearing Charleston''s words, she only felt that there seemed to be a bomb exploding in her mind


    instantly.


    Unexpectedly, he just said one sentence.


    "Big..."


    After that, Margaret regretted instantly and wanted to raise her hand to give her a few ps.


    However, didn''t the phone call mean that WeChat and other things could still be withdrawn?


    When Margaret heard Charleston''s faintughter, she knew that he must have done it on purpose.


    Margaret was so angry that her face turned red.


    "Well, it''s the same as my love for you." The man said these words in a bad way.


    Margaret was so angry that she gritted her teeth. "You''re such a hooligan."


    "How old is the big ruffian?" Charleston raised his eyebrows, and his smiling voice obviously exposed


    his happy mood at this time.


    All of a sudden, Margaret was stuck in the air, unable to utter a word.


    Was the man on the other end of the phone really the CEO of Limbaugh Group?


    "Are you sure he''s not a hooligan?"


    "Don''t move there. I''m here to pick you up. I''ve prepared what you like the most." Charleston knew that


    she could no longer tease Margaret.


    Otherwise, this little wild cat would be furious.


    He would be tsundere when he got up by then.


    "I see." Margaret said with a snort.


    On the surface, he said that he knew it, but he had a bad idea.


    After hanging up the phone, Margaret looked around and walked inside.


    When he saw Tang Biao, he said, "Police Officer Tang, I have risked my life to help you solve the case


    before. I should have some substantial rewards, right? Is it just the banner?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Yes, but the higher-ups haven''t been approved yet." Tang Ban looked at Margaret.


    Margaret''s beautiful eyes shed with a trace of slyness. "Then Officer Tang, please help me hand it


    over."


    "..." Tang Biao didn''t know what to say for a while.


    After all, he hadn''t met anyone who said that he would help to pay the bonus.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t agree?" Margaret raised her eyebrows.


    "I..."


    "Oh, you''d better give me your face first," Xu Yuanyuan, the crazy fan, said hurriedly.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Chapter 183


    Since Xu Yuanyuan had already spoken.


    It was naturally not appropriate for Tang Biao to refute.


    "Give me your bank card number."


    Margaret shook her head and said, "I don''t want bank cards. I want cash."


    "I don''t have so much cash on me now," Tang Biao frowned and said.


    Margaret immediately asked, "How much cash do you have?"


    "1, 000."


    "Well, give me 1, 000 yuan."


    Margaret saw Tang Biao took out a thousand yuan from his wallet and took it directly.


    He smiled and said, "Thank you, Mr. Tang. I''ll deduct it from my bonus."


    Then he handed his red bag to Tang Biao.


    "If there is a man looking for meter, just give him this bag. Tell him that if he wants to find me, find


    him by yourself." Margaret waved her hand with a smile and then walked out.


    Only Tang Biao was stunned, and Xu Yuanyuan was standing next to him with her starry eyes.


    "Goddess, you looked so handsome when you waved your hand just now."


    "..." Tang Biao silentlyined in his heart that this crazy fan of yours was really hopeless.


    Soon, Charleston Fei got out of the car in front of the police station.


    He walked in, only to find that Margaret was not there.


    When he saw that Xu Yuanyuan looked a little familiar, he remembered that she was a girl he had met


    before.


    "Do you know where Xiao Margaret is?" Charleston asked patiently.


    Margaret''s eyes lit up. She quickly handed out the red bag and said, "Mr. Limbaugh, this is what I want


    to tell you."


    "Give me this?" Charleston recognized that it was Margaret''s bag.


    "Well, I''ve told you. If you want to find her, you can find your own way." Xu Yuanyuan conveyed


    Margaret''s request truthfully.


    Charleston''s brows frowned even deeper.


    After a while, he took the bag.


    Charleston was a little confused, but she still took her bag and walked outside.


    He got in the car and wanted to call Margaret, but he found that Margaret''s phone couldn''t get through


    and his phone was turned off.


    Charleston raised his head and suddenly saw a flower shop in front of him. At the door, a man with a


    bunch of zing red roses stood at the door and looked around.


    Charleston suddenly thought of something.


    He quickly got out of the car and walked toward the flower shop.


    "How much did you spend on this bunch?" Charleston asked directly.


    Obviously, the flower seller did not expect Charleston to be so handsome.


    She was stunned for a moment and then quickly came back to her senses.


    "A youngdy just said that this flower is priceless."


    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "..." Charleston raised his eyebrows. "Then do you know where she went?"


    "Sir, you''ll have to find it yourself," the girl who sold flowers said with a smile.


    He handed the roses to Charleston and said, "Don''t take the wrong one."


    "Don''t go back on your words?"


    Charleston lowered her head and found that the flowers in her arms were all in one direction.


    He seemed to think of something and smiled, his eyes full of helplessness and love.


    He got in the car and put the roses aside carefully.


    Only then did Charleston disappear in the direction of the flower.


    As expected, on the way, he saw a man standing there with a red umbre at the door of a store.


    Charleston left at the door of the shop and stopped the car.


    He looked around and found no trace of Margaret.


    Then he walked towards the man with the umbre.


    "Sir, a youngdy just said that this umbre is for you..."

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Chapter 184


    "Okay, I know." Charleston nodded and took the umbre.


    "Sir, it rained in C City just now." The clerk reminded him again.


    City V was the direction of the east of the next city.


    Charleston nodded and immediately knew what to do.


    Now, he was more and more curious about what kind of tricks his little woman was ying.


    He put the umbre and roses in the passenger seat and then drove to the east.


    Finally, on the way, Charleston found all kinds of red things.


    In the end, it was sold in a farm store.


    There was a red ribbon tied at the door. As soon as Charleston pushed the door open, she heard a


    familiar voice.


    "Da Huang, go up and stop him." In the farmyard, Margaret reached out and rubbed the head of a big


    yellow dog.


    The big yellow dog was the purest domestic dog in Havend.


    She also had a red ribbon tied around her neck.


    After Margaret finished her orders, she looked up at Charleston and smiled very charmingly. She raised


    her long hair and sent a flying kiss to Charleston.


    This demon...


    Charleston only felt that his dark desires were ignited in an instant, and he couldn''t wait to press this


    naughty little elf under his body and give her a good punishment.


    However, when Charleston took a step forward, the big yellow dog circled to his feet and then held him


    in his arms.


    Charleston frowned slightly, looked down at Da Huang for a while, and raised her head again, only to


    find that Margaret had already gone up to the second floor.


    He could only see Margaret''s red dress when she turned the corner...


    "Be good, don''t make trouble, let me go there..." Charleston suddenly felt a little helpless.


    The dignified Young Mr. Limbaugh had suffered a loss in the business circle, and it was all because


    others were begging him.


    Now, for the sake of a little goblin, she actually begged a dog.


    After all, Charleston knew that if he used violence to deal with Da Huang, Margaret would definitely be


    angry.


    Therefore, after being ordered by Margaret to not let him in, he still had to think of a way to let him in


    with gentle means.


    Therefore, the dignified Mr. Limbaugh began to fight with the wits of a big yellow dog.


    ******


    Compared with Charleston, Margaret was obviously much more rxed.


    In a small room on the second floor.


    After drinking a cup of tea, Margaret was thinking about whether she should go to sleep first.


    However, as soon as he got up, the door was suddenly opened.


    Margaret looked over and saw Charleston. She opened her eyes wide in surprise and asked, "Why are


    you so fast? Did Huang Huang let you in?"


    "Yes." Charleston''s obsidian-like eyes were extremely deep. He stared at Margaret Chenyan as if he


    wanted to suck Margaret Chenyan into his bones.


    Margaret couldn''t help but shake her body and stamped her feet. "The big yellow is too mean.


    Fortunately, I fed it a big bone."


    As a result, Charleston was put in so quickly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You, what are you doing..." After Margaret came to her senses, she found Charleston approaching


    step by step, and could not help swallowing.


    Charleston''s voice seemed to fly across the frosted paper. She hugged Margaret and rubbed against


    her body. "Honey, don''t talk. Let me hold you..."


    As he spoke, he not only hugged her, but also kissed her on the face.


    "Why are you so naughty all of a sudden?" Charleston asked gently.


    Margaret blinked her eyes, stretched out her hand and poked Charleston''s chest. "Mr. Limbaugh, is it


    easy to find me?"

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    Chapter 185


    "Not easy..." The man shook his head.


    Margaret raised her lips and smiled very charmingly. "It''s good that you know that it''s not easy. You


    know, I have a bad temper. If you haven''t coaxed me, I may leave directly. This time I will leave you a


    clue. Maybe after I am angry and leave, I won''t leave you at all, so that you can''t find me anymore."


    "You won''t be able to find me again?"


    This sentence made Charleston''s eyes shrink.


    He tightened his grip on Margaret. "How dare you?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Margaret widened her eyes and looked at Charleston, who seemed to be a


    little aggrieved.


    "..." Mr. Limbaugh instantly became very helpless.


    How could the little woman, whom he wanted to dote on, be willing to threaten him? Just now, it was


    clear that her heart was twitching and she was at a loss, so she said those words.


    "I don''t dare." Charleston instantly gave in.


    "It''s good that you don''t dare." Margaret nodded with satisfaction. She snickered and asked


    insatiablely, "I ask you, who are you and your mother going to protect?"


    "You!"


    Margaret was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Charleston to answer so fast.


    "At least you should think about it. If you don''t want to think about it, answer it. Have you been thinking


    about it in your heart for a long time and trying to deceive me?" Margaret said squinting.


    Charleston smiled dotingly. She reached out and rubbed Margaret''s little head. "Do you still want to


    think about it? It''s my father''s business to protect my mother. It''s my business to protect you."


    Margaret was stunned for a moment and looked straight at the man in front of her with her beautiful


    eyes.


    The sun nted down from the window, shining on the man''s face, as if it was coating him with a halo.


    The first thought that came to Margaret''s mind was that her man was really good-looking.


    "Then tell me, what''s your rtionship with Suanne? Why do you have to protect her?" Margaret finally


    asked this question.


    He wanted to wait for Charleston to say it himself.


    But Margaret found that her mind seemed to have be smaller.


    She cared about Charleston Fei and cared about him very much.


    She was not a generous woman at all. When she saw that Peng Dai Lan and Suanne were so close to


    each other today, she didn''t take it seriously on the surface, but she still had a sense of crisis in her


    heart.


    So, in the end, he didn''t hold back and asked this question.


    Margaret despised herself in her heart, but she didn''t intend to take back the question. She looked


    straight at Charleston.


    Charleston blinked his eyes and said in a hoarse voice, "I can tell you, but promise me that you can''t


    make trouble after you know it."


    "Did you give birth to a baby with her?" Margaret said, squinting.


    "No..."


    "That''s good." Margaret said with a sigh of relief.


    "I... have a rtionship with her." Charleston thought for a moment and finally said slowly.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Margaret''s heart skipped a beat.


    After a long time, he did not answer.


    Charleston could not help but tighten her grip on her hand.


    "Little thing, you said that you can''t make trouble." His voice was unexpectedly filled with a hint of


    tension.


    "..." Margaret pursed her lips tightly. "How long has it been? How long have you been with Suanne?"


    "What did you take me for? I only had one time with her, and it was an ident after drinking." "Then,


    when?"


    "Four years ago, at Emperor, I haven''t touched her since then."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    Chapter 186


    Four years ago, at Emperor?


    Margaret thought for a moment and raised his long eyshes. "At that time, I was still in Havend.


    How did you get involved with her?"


    Margaret pretended to be fierce.


    "My friend put some medicine in my wine. At that time, she was a waiter of the hotel. She might have


    broken into my room by ident..."


    "Is she a fool? Can she break into a room by mistake?" Although his own man had been drugged,


    when he thought that he had been defiled by another woman, he still felt angry.


    One day in the future, Margaret wanted to cry for this big fool, but she had no tears.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "What''s more, those who are like pigs and dogs are not allowed to get in touch with them. Otherwise, I


    will chop them up!" Margaret said angrily.


    "You''ve already begun to care about my circle of friends before you get married, huh?" Charleston said,


    and thest sentence was gently raised, which was indescribably attractive.


    At that moment, Margaret only felt that this man was more like a vixen than she was.


    "What''s wrong? It''s none of your business."


    "I don''t care, I can''t wait!" Charleston took Margaret''s little fist, pressed it against his lips and chuckled.


    "What are youughing at? I haven''t gotten even with you yet. Just that time, why do you have to be so


    good to me? Look at the rumors outside, what is called Suanne is the future Mrs. Limbaugh!" Margaret


    ground her teeth hard.


    "It''s just for responsibility. Moreover, I only ordered the Larry to do it at that time. From then on, I never


    paid attention to her again!" Charleston''s eyes became cold when she heard Suanne''s name.


    "You know what''s good for you." Margaret nced at the man in front of her. "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk. How


    excellent you are. You need money, and you have a good face." "Suanne did not have a good luck. I


    once helped her to work on behalf of her. Why didn''t I meet such a good thing..."


    "..." Charleston didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    Margaret thought about it for a while, but still scratched her hair with some annoyance. "I''ll tell you,


    Charleston, that you''ve gone too far with other women. Be careful in the future. I''ll leave you alone if


    you annoy me. Go and find a clean fresh meat!"


    "How dare you?" Charleston raised his eyebrows, and his voice was a little cold.


    Margaret red at him. "You''re trying to hurt me?"


    "..." Charleston took back his coldness and sighed in his heart.


    His little goblin was spoiled before. Now that she knew what had happened between him and Suanne,


    she had to take a yard to get what she wanted.


    It was like a porcin doll that did things in heaven and earth, but you couldn''t say it in a loud voice, so


    you had to spoil it in a soft voice.


    "This kind of feeling..."


    "It doesn''t seem bad!"


    Charleston raised her lips.


    On the other side, Margaret was still regretting. She took a look at Charleston and sighed.


    "s, the cabbage I took a fancy to was unexpectedly ruined by other pigs ahead of time."


    If Charleston knew that she had be a cabbage in Margaret''s heart, she didn''t know what she


    would think.


    Margaret scratched his hair regretfully, and it was so coincidental that he happened to be in the


    Emperor Hotel four years ago...


    A trace of fantasy surfaced in his mind.


    Ahem, what if the man who was with her was Charleston?


    "Have you figured it out? Is it really Suanne?" Margaret turned her head and asked.


    Seeing that she was still thinking about this matter, Charleston smiled helplessly. She reached out and


    rubbed her little head. "Well, I have figured it out."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!